《The Broken Prince》


 Chapter 1 - CHAPTER 1

    "Your highness, they''re ready". I looked up to see the reflection from the mirror. It was Nathan, my personal aide who is indeed a boy cause technically I find it weird when some pinky smoochy and flirty female is to be the one assisting me on daily basis


    .


    "I''ll be there Nate, just give me a sec". Nathan nodded and left the room. I sighed as this was yet again, going to be a lengthy day.


    My father King Archemidius invited some people but he also left yesterday to attend a royal meeting in the council of the sea, information has penetrated the kingdom that the land and its trusty ally the ghouls are said to be conspiring a plan against the people of the sea which is I am one.


    I walked across the hallway where many Star Guard were standing on each side wearing their uniform made from the scales of the ocean serpent from the deep hole called the Opal in Dark sea. The scale can repel any metal that comes in contact with it making it one of the strongest weapons in the kingdom. I sighed as I stood in front of the huge door that was designed with pearls and other precious Vaxio in the kingdom. I pulled a stern look and prepared myself to meet the merpeople that father invited.. I pushed the door opened and my eyes landed to the strongest people in the Archea.


    Merpeople has the ability to turn their tails into feet which is why I walked towards them trying to control and stop my body from crumbling from their presence. Their eyes wields dignity, power and authority while I on the other hand is just a prince of the Archea kingdom that still hasn''t got his power. I saw Nate looking at me and then I heard a voice in my head.


    "You''re doing great your highness". I spared him a look and nodded my head. Merpeople can communicate through their minds but we can only hear what the others are saying if they directed that message to us or if they allow us.


    Not long enough, I was in front of Ace Matius, Fordinlock Berbi, Elevi Trific and Len Jaliu. The strongest defender of the kingdom. They are the protector of the sea. Ace Matius, also known as The Dawn Defender. He was tall and had a muscular build, he''s in his Late prime of Age. He has this pair of golden eyes which is somewhat similar to the color of the ray of sun. He guards the pearl of the dawn in the East and it is where the long old wise merpeople stays, these people decides if the decision of my father, King Archemidius is good for the kingdom.


    Fordinlock Berbi. The Serpents Master. Has this scar on his neck and has a pair of dark eyes that reflects the abyss. He protects the deep hole, Opal in the Dark Sea in the west. He commands the serpent of the sea and has never lost in any battle. He wields the protection of the Royal Armies and is the left hand of my father.


    Elevi Trific. The Protector of The Heart of the Sea although I always see him inside the kingdom when the Heart of the Sea is located in the North. He would always have his cape and cold gaze and nobody has ever seen him smile for once, rumor has it that he was cursed by the Gods after he did something horrible but no one knows what he did, not the exact detail that is and father always sends him with me if I go somewhere else. If I''m with him, he doesn''t speak unless it''s necessary and he always sleeps but has this aura of authority around him. Everyone fears him for he shows no mercy and lastly, Len Jaliu.


    The Healer of the Sea. He has the ability to heal any damage that the sea has encountered. He has this ocean eyes and is about six years older than me. These people are only the few of those who wields tremendous power and responsibility to the kingdom. Ace can make one''s power disapper, Fordinlock has the power to control sea creatures, Elevi, well I don''t know much about him and in fact, I think no one does except my father he just, sleeps and Len who can purify any impurities of the sea.


    "Your highness". All of them then kneeled to the ground as I lost my composure trying to tell them that there is no need. It really is embarrassing being respected by these individuals who are far more powerful than I am. After a few minutes, we are now sitting in the huge table sipping tea. Yep, there is indeed tea in the sea and that just rhymed. Maybe that''s my talent after all. Rhyming.


    "My apologies to all of you for the absence of my father, he had some serious matters to attend to". I said while my eyes are closed. I didn''t want to open them just because I want to look calm and somehow composed.


    "We know your highness. The reason of why we''re here is to tell you that you are going to the Academia tomorrow". Forget about me being calm and composed. I immediately opened my eyes as I coughed due to my tea blocking my airways.


    "W-what?! Y-you can''t b-be serious Lord Ace I mean wh-who even came up with this idea-" "Your father came up with this idea. He was supposed to tell you about this matter but seems like he chickened out because he knew that you''d react like this that is why he asked us, to relay this message to you".


    I immediately went silent when Elevi spoke. Now I know why father sent them here, I can''t beg or reason out with these people neither can I use my puppy eyes that I''ve practiced for this moment. As childish as it may sound, I am afraid of leaving the kingdom that I grew in. I only leave the kingdom if father is with me or Elevi forces me to come with him to awfully long meetings. The Academia is where all the higher ups students go to. It is where every kind of people with huge names and power sends their descendants to study for the Academy hones every skill. But that is also the reason why I am so shocked by the news.


    I have not yet gotten my power or my abilities or whatever you may call it, I still haven''t got it and usually everyone''s powers should start manifesting at the age of sixteen and here I am, turning eighteen in the coming end of year which is approximately six months from now on. If I don''t have my powers, I will surely fail in the Academia without even trying and what humiliation would that be for the Sea.


    The only heir of the Royal Family of the Sea failed because he doesn''t have any powers. The humiliation of it all. The heirs from our Kingdom always became the most powerful in their generation and none of them has ever failed. Seems like I will be the one to break our reign. "Seems like you have agreed to it that is if you can disagree. We leave tomorrow by dawn. I don''t want you to delay our travel so have your servant prepare yours and his things. Both of you are going and that is final". It irritates me when Elevi acts like he''s my brother of some sort when he''s not. I just nodded as they stood up and nodded their heads as a sign of respect. I sighed as I stood up from my seat and left the hall.


    I arrived at my room with Nate packing my things and his. So, he knows about this too? Well I shouldn''t worry about him since he already has his powers which he hasn''t showed me yet.


    "I''ve prepared our things for tomorrow your-" "I said don''t call me that". I spoke sternly. He cleared his throat and spoke


    "Yeah um, you should rest for now Alex". He said leaving me in my room. I sighed and jumped on my bed. I just wanted my life to be simple. I would even want to stay in my room if possible. It''s just that I''m not confident about myself, I don''t have anything to be proud of aside from the name and blood that I possess as a royalty of the sea. But the world seems so cruel and decided to throw me into the ruthless battlefield in the Academia.


    Everyone in there holds imminent power that they''ve bestowed from their parents so technically if I go there to train, first problem is that I don''t have any powers to begin with in training second of all, I''m not strong enough and lastly I am very anxious when there are people around me like I have panic attacks if I get surrounded by many individuals and so going to the academy is going to be really hard. I sighed once again and closed my eyes as I wanted to get a good rest. I still have to plan everything for tomorrow. I felt everything around me seems to disappear and my body began to shut off for the mean time. I just want to dream something that''ll help me plan for tomorrow.


    "Wake up Alex, we''re going to leave". I tiredly opened my eyes as I saw a blurry figure in my sight.


    "W-Where?" I asked turning my back on him as I wanted to sleep longer. The fabric of my blanket was perfectly snuggled up my body and it seemed like my bed did not want to let me go either.

 Chapter 2 - CHAPTER 2

    My eyes fluttered opened as I sat up from my bed rather in an ungraceful style. The royal family should always have their composure no matter what the situation is but nonetheless I couldn''t care about that at the moment, I need to discuss my plan to Nathan, so I looked at him and motioned him to have a seat on the bed. He followed my order but maintained a considerable distance since I was a royalty and he was more than just a mere servant, but I never saw him that way, for me he was a friend and I have told him that, but he said that we can be friends, but he should always abide with the rule''s blah blah.


    "I need you to pretend to be me." His eyes immediately grew wide and he was about to disagree, but I cut him off before he could protest further.


    "This is only temporary okay. I need you to be the prince of the sea until I get my powers." I said and pleadingly.


    "But why?! I mean the idea is rather absurd and I don''t think I can act like a prince I mean, look at me! I don''t even look like a royalty besides if your father knew about this especially Lord Elevi I will surely be a dead meat and I would rather kill myself before anyone does!" He said with in a whisper, but I just rolled my eyes.


    "Well wouldn''t it be also absurd if they were to find out that the price of the sea has no powers? Right. So, I want, you to be me and no one will know.. Not father or Elevi and that is an order from me Prince Alexander Felix Archemidius." Ugh I hate my name and my nickname has no connection with it I mean Fin?! Nate just sighed and stood up.


    "Then who will you be." I smirked knowing that he already agreed with my plan, not that he can oppose with it but nonetheless I smirked and spoke.


    "Well I''m your aid Nathaniel Forfaden Kumpolvic, have you forgotten Prince Alex."


    I said while bowing down to him, but he smacked my head and I laughed as he was blushing really hard from embarrassment.


    "Please don''t do that again."


    "Will do your highness." I finally said as I laughed while he was murmuring something which made me laugh even more as we left my room. I took a quick glance at it and finally followed Nate, or should I say Prince Alex.


    More or so we arrived at the departing wing of the castle where I live in and there was Elevi standing all mighty and intimidating. The badge or symbol of the kingdom is proudly drawn at the back of his cape as he wore his uniform and it was oddly, fashionable. I diverted my gaze from him as I looked at the car that''s going to take us to the academia which is I believe is three hours away from the kingdom.


    If you are wondering why are there vehicles in the kingdom of the sea well first of all, the castle is above the sea and is on the middle of it with a long bridge that connects to the land and the reason for that is efficient travel because father once said that if the castle was under the sea then we would not be aware of the possible attacks because it would take a measurable amount of time for our guards in the land to deliver the message to the kingdom.


    The car was colored in a shade of blue that matches the color of the deep sea and it was built with the most extravagant Vaxio in the kingdom and it has a flag of top of it and the symbol of the kingdom is by its door.


    As soon as we got ready Elevi ordered the driver to start our journey as Nate was busy making breakfast, so I guess this isn''t a car after all more like a luxurious van that we got from the world humans, they build such fascinating things, but their technology advancement is either their end or their future, such reckless and imprudent creatures but nonetheless they are not at that bad. The inside of the car was designed and colored white that matches the shade of pearls and a touch of gold on the corners.


    As the car was moving, I can''t keep my heart from jumping. I was beyond nervous but Nate on the other hand is more relaxed doing whatever he was doing. My hands were turning cold and is starting to sweat. There are a lot of people in the academy and I know that not all of them are nice especially our rivals. Ugh why do I even have to go there and even father wasn''t there to send me off, shouldn''t parents cheer their children on new paths and send them off on trips like this!? One day I''m going to confront him about this.


    "Your highness, breakfast is ready." I just nodded as I was looking at the trees outside, the sky was bright, and the sun was shining, and it seems like its welcoming me to the new path but sadly I didn''t choose this way, I was pushed into it. I sighed as the car was dead silent.


    Elevi was sleeping and Nate was nowhere to be seen, maybe he''s in one of the rooms in this van. I just ate the food in front of me as this was going to be a long ride after I finished eating, I closed my eyes as I was planning to take a nap, maybe this will help me calm down. Maybe. Just maybe.


    "Wake up Fin". I sighed, my vision was a blur as my eyes hurt from the light coming from every direction I looked. I slowly sat up feeling dizzy as my vision adjusted and just by then after a few minutes of adjusting. I realized that I was not in the van anymore. I was in a room. A huge room that was somehow is comparable to mine. It had high ceiling, a huge chandelier and huge curtains that was colored in navy blue.


    There was a room which I assumed that would lead to a bathroom. The bed that I was still on was in the middle and in front of it was a huge door with a terrace outside. There was another door that looked like a walk-in closet. Then there''s Nate beside me who was looking at me with a slight smile.


    "What is it Nate and where are we?" I asked looking back at the room. He sighed and stood up.


    "We are at the academy your majesty." I had to blink a few times befor that registered in me. I looked at him with wide eyes.


    We are in the academy for whatever you may think of sakes! I stood up abruptly and placed both of my hands on his shoulder.


    "T-The plan? D-Did it work? We''re you able to-to um, uh, y-you-"


    "It failed before it even started your majesty." He said. I felt my body losing strength. Normally this is just me overreacting on things that are so little to pay in mind but now, I know that this is a big deal. I looked back at Nate and he was looking at me sadly.


    "I am sorry your majesty, but it seems like your father already arranged your identity and papers beforehand."


    I placed my palms on my head. Why does this have to happen to me. When I thought that this was going to play out the way I planned it but no.


    "How did I get here in this... room." I flopped myself on the bed. It was soft and very comfortable. There''s no point in plotting another plan. I know that it will fail miserably. Even a dull person knows that.


    "Well uh er.. Lord Elevi sort of carried you here."


    "What?! I- how- d-did anyone see?"


    "Fortunately, no. Exept for this one person that is probably somewhere near this room which is now your room."


    I sighed yet again and stood up and roamed the room. It had many details on the wall and just by then did I saw my names on it.


    "This room was the room of your predecessors your majesty. The mighty kings that has resided in our kingdom stayed here. Made this room as their own when they were being trained and sharpened by the marbles of their selves and their opponents. Thus, you see the names on the wall. It is your turn now your majesty." I touched on what seemed like a family tree.


    I remember and know every name embedded on the walls. They were predecessors of predecessors. They were the known names in any kingdom you would reside in. My family. They''ve made it through for their names to be in here. Your name will only show up if you have succeeded in your task and challenges in becoming one''s mighty self which made me frown.


    In my current state, I know that I am far from reaching the tiniest bit of their ability. I removed my fingers on it and went to open the door that led to the terrace. I was embraced by the cold breeze of the wind that made me shiver. It was already dark outside and there were only a handful of stars in the heavens above as the moon hid behind the clouds.

 Chapter 3 - CHAPTER 3

    "Do you think I will make it, Nate?" I asked feeling his presence behind me. Soon enough he joined me, looking the view in front of us. The huge gate of the academy was visible despite the lack of light while the trees where swaying slightly and the huge fountain in front of the academy was spurting waters that remind me of home.


    "I am to be honest with you your majesty. I am uncertain at the moment. I know that you will have to try and put more effort than what others have to until your powers will show but also know this Fin. I know you are capable of great things for you came from the greats. Worry not too much, I am here to help you in every step of the way and always remember. I believe in you even if you fail. Even if you crumble. Even if you succeed and I will always believe in you when no one else would." I turned to look at him and was met by a pair of faded blue eyes. I smiled at him and looked beyond the horizon. The stars were now in countless number as the moon shone above..


    I thank him silently. Nate has been here since I was able to make out the world I live in. And I can only say thank you for the great things he has done for me.


    I heard a knock at the door and Nate was quick to attend to it. I walked inside and closed the door as it was getting cold even. The door closed as Nate approached me.


    "Dinner is served in the hall your majesty."


    "Will you be joining me?"


    "I will be on the table near to you."


    "Who will I be with then?"


    "The others."


    "By that you mean?"


    "The royalties of the other kingdoms."


    I sighed at the said mention. I looked at the mirror in the walk in closet where we are at. I fixed my clothes as Nate did the cape that I was wearing. I had gloves on my hands that was black leather as my clothes were a bit over the top. It was similar to a white tux but had blue detailing on it and the badge on my left side of the chest was protruding ever so lightly. I looked at myself once more before I turned around to walk for the main door.


    "How do I look?"


    "You look like an intimidating person."


    I snickered in his response as we approached the door.


    "Well that is what I am capable as of the moment."


    "Looking intimidating?"


    "Looking powerful despite not possessing one."


    I pushed the door open and walked down the hallway. There were only a few of rooms that we passed as we strut down the hallway. I was following Nate since I did not know where to head to. There were details on every side of the academy as well as furniture''s that you could see every now and then.


    "Are you ready?"


    We stopped in front of a huge door. Must be the door of the dining hall. I took a deep breath and prepared myself.


    My hands were shaking lightly and the same went for my knees, but another breath of air and it stopped.


    "I do not have a choice, do I?"


    Nate only smiled and opened the door. It made a huge sound and soon enough I heard the chatter of students in it, but it went silent after a second or so.


    There were lines of chandelier in the ceiling as there were paintings. The hall was accented with gold with some reds to be seen. I felt numerous eyes on me as soon as I settled to fix my view on the sight in front of me. Nate started to walk and so I did the same. It was complete silent as only the clicking of our heels was heard while we walked down the halls. I felt like I was about to throw up as my insides felt like they wanted to run away from me. Never in my life did I receive such attention but nonetheless, I cannot be seen trembling before no one as my father said. My eyes were fixed on Nates back, but I was able to notice numerous numbers of long tables where students has taken their seats. I also caught a few of eyes looking at me as if I was someone to kill if they decided to move or even blink.


    "When I stop. Turn around and face them. The headmaster will introduce you." I heard Nate inside my head.


    When Nate stopped, I took a few steps up the stairs and only then did I decide to face the crowd in front of me.


    "Alexander Felix Archemidius, Prince of the Great Seas" I heard the booming voice that filled the entire hall in. I bowed a little to the crowd in front of me and looked back up.


    Applause were soon to consume the hall as I looked at them.


    "Walk now to your left and go straight to the table that has three people sitting in it." I heard Nate again.


    I did as what he told me to do so. As I headed there, the people that Nate told me that was sitting there was looking at me intently. As soon as I reached the table, a servant pulled out a chair for me and I was quick to take it. It was dead silent. We were only staring at each other as the world around us seems to continue.


    "Eherm.." I heard a female voice spoke up. I do not know their names and I do not know if they know mine.


    I looked at who I was sitting with. There''s a single female on the table who was looking at me with wide eyes.


    The other one was a boy which looked a lot like my age. He wore a smile while staring at me.


    Then there''s this person who was looking at me as if I had made something wrong. That look when you did a person wrong. His black eyes were fixed straight into mine as if he was looking straight into my soul. I was first to break contact with him. I was too afraid to falter. I looked at my plate which was filled with foods that was rare in our kingdom. The fact that I am starving only made me hungrier than ever, but I did not touch any of it because none of my so-called companions are still not eating.


    "Greetings to you fainting prince." I heard a manly voice greet me.


    I looked to find the boy who was smiling looking at me with what came to be a playfulness in his eyes.


    I was about to look behind me until I realized that maybe he is the one that saw me being carried by Elevi. If I was with Nate in the kingdom, I would''ve said my apologies, but I need to be put at top in my league with these people.


    "The same goes for you, but don''t you find it rude to greet someone you do not know like that?" I said finally touching my food. My hunger was consuming me. I do not care at this point if they are not to eat the food here, but I am famished beyond tolerance since I haven''t eaten since we left home.


    I heard him laugh and as I looked at him, he was eating his food.


    "It is Kaval Notherndale, Prince of Land."


    "Not hard to figure." I said in a casual tone but in my head, everything is calculated. I am not as nervous as I was a minute ago, but the bitter feeling hasn''t quite resided so. More or so, it was really not hard to figure their places and identity. Kaval was wearing gold, the color that they chose to symbolize their kingdom as well as the badge he had. He was taller than me in a few of inch, his skin was quite tanned as what I would''ve expected from them. He had sharp features and his eyes were like glowing gold in the light.


    "It is also quite rude to stare Felix." I looked away after he said that. I found some foods in what they called fruits. I took the small red one which was also known as strawberry and took it in whole. I immediately wanted to grab for more, it tasted like a piece of heaven, but I have restriction over me now.


    "Is it good?" I looked up to see the female one looking at me with eyes that I cannot seem to fathom. She looked like she wanted to know really bad if it was any good. I figured she was the Princess of Nature. Her glowing skin, green fabric wrapping her as her gorgeous green eyes were mesmerizing. She was indeed really pretty. I have heard that royals like them are blessed by mother nature to have such breathtaking complexities and to see it now. I guess what I have heard was true.


    "It is out of this world if I say so." I said with a slight smile that relieved her in some sort.


    "That means you''re doing your duties well Diane." Kaval spoke which made Diane smile sweetly.


    "Diane Motriquenf¨¦" She said smiling while bowing her head lightly. She was also starting to eat her food.


    Only one person in the table I was in wanted to keep to himself, but I did not bother to reach him. He gives me something I cannot quite figure.

 Chapter 4 - CHAPTER 4

    "Drink the water." His voice sent chills to my spine as it came as deep and dark. He was someone I would not like to meddle with but what he said was confusing.


    "Why is that-"


    "Do it and see what impostor faces you."


    I stopped eating and looked at him. Something about his words made me falter. He was on to something. I turned around to look at the other two whose glass was already empty. Their face held disappointment which puzzled me more.


    Diane looked at me with a look that said words of question..


    "You have not gotten your powers."


    I almost jerked up when someone whispered in my ear which turned out to be the person who wanted them to drink it.


    I could feel it. I was beginning to falter. I felt like a person who has been thrown a bucket of melted ice.


    "Be calm Fin. Manage your image. You are breaking." I heard Nate in my head. I hid my hands which was slightly shaking.


    I took a deep breath and looked at them.


    Their gaze all held questioning looks and my brain was telling me to come up with another lie but something was telling me not to.


    "I have not gotten them yet."


    Kaval looked at me then scooted closer.


    "Well that means, you are to lose. Your kingdom is on terrain with the breakage of the streak your predecessor has have built." He said with an evil smirk. I could feel his breath on my ears as I went to face away from him. He laughed as if he won over something.


    I looked at the person who started it all.


    He wore nothing but a poker face.


    The people around us didn''t come to notice to my relief but I know I was entering into a danger zone.


    "All of the people here possesses one and yet a royalty does not? You are the weakest at this point and yet you were too much of a man to wear the image you had minutes ago. You are nothing alike or being close to a powerful individual Alexander. You are just a mere hypocrite, a liar and a royal in place of nothing."


    I looked at him as he spoke. Each word that came out from him was like of sharp blades that aimed for me. Each second he was speaking, I was crumbling but I knew all long before that I had to face such words. I thought I was prepared, and I was, merely.


    I looked at him and Kaval. I looked so little in their presence which made me want to run but my feet would not.


    "Aw, the prince of the sea is cracking-"


    I stood up rather abruptly making Kaval fall into silence as he looked at me like he wanted to throw me away this instant.


    Diane on the other hand had a worried look as she faced me.


    The others were looking at us now as well as the teachers and the headmaster, but I paid them no mind. I was consumed by anger, guilt and self-pity.


    "Sit down." Kaval said rather harshly as if commanding me.


    "And who are you to command me Kaval? I may have no power running inside me, but I possess greater heights than of you and your kingdom. Ordering me is like ordering a king to stand down in amidst battle."


    "And that king is powerless"


    "In terms of ability I admit I am. Yes, I am lacking. But do not overlook my head as you are now. I may not possess what strength you have over me, but I have knowledge and that is what you should try to fear. Place this in your mind, a powerless royalty is with you in the academia as of the moment yet you are still left to stagger behind my trails. You do not know me as I do you in yours. It is knowledge you should fear Kaval. For what is that ability you highly impose to rather highly when you are utterly blank and lacking to use it. With or without power, I still look over you as my underling that opposes nothing but empty words."


    The room fell into silence as the attention was now centered unto us. I closed my eyes in frustration as I never intended for this to happen nor creating a scene on the first day but there was just something about these two males that irritates me to the core. I opened my eyes and was met by a pair of worried greenish eyes. I walked away from the table not wanting to cause any more trouble, but fate seems to be not favoring me.


    The moment I was about to reach towards the door. I was grabbed harshly and was faced with the unnamed person in the table. "What do you think are you doing?" I spoke, voice stern as my eyes were barely capable to keep my gaze in his. He wore no expression and his hands got a firm hold on my wrist.


    "Let go." I spoke yet again but it seemed as if this person was deaf at the moment as he only kept looking at me.


    "You better let me go. I do not wish to cause further scenes." I spoke sighing at the end of my sentence and only then did I feel his grasp loosening.


    "Your highness let us go. I have already informed the headmaster that you are tired and need more rest." Nate was now on my side, waiting for my further move. I felt numerous eyes on us, but I could not care less. The situation that I am in was like walking in thin ice.


    One wrong move and my secret could be no longer what it was. I looked to the table where I once ate and found Kaval looking at me with nothing but a glare. Diane on the other hand was giving me a smile of sympathy and nodded as if telling me that I was better off for tonight.


    "Hade Morningstar." My trance was broken when the person in front of me spoke. Was that his name? I only nodded in response and turned around hoping that he''d let this slide and give me mercy. I know, I am also having my self-pity moment right now, but I could never afford the circumstances if my secrets were to be known.


    I mean I could if it was only my reputation at stake but no. The whole kingdom is at stake. So, I decided to act what''s based on proper deduction at the moment. I can''t go out there and fight these heirs that stand before my presence. If that were to happen, I wouldn''t stand a chance and it will only bring chaos to the order that each kingdom has agreed on.


    I was stepping far away from the hall when I heard Hade spoke, "Watch out princess, there are demons in this castle." as soon as the last word got out, the door of the hall closed with a loud sound that echoed throughout the hallway. I sighed moments later and looked over to find Nate in a worried state.


    "I''m fine Nate, I know we''re going to come up with something soon." Nate only nodded in response which I found that he is still not comfortable with the situation.


    "So, how did your dinner go." I asked in an attempt to lighten up the atmosphere between us. Nate is the type to overthink situations that do not require much effort and when he does, he will lack the correct judgment to make deductions over the situation. I''ve seen it happened once and it was chaotic, to say the least.


    "I didn''t notice anything for I was focused on what may happen during that time and something did happen." We were now in front of my room and I looked over to him with a smile.


    "Don''t think too much Nate. You should know me by now. There''s no problem that I can''t solve. I may lack the power of will, but I have the neurons and knowledge of the mind so to speak." I said reaching out to hold his shoulders. He sighed yet again but smiled nonetheless.


    "I will see you tomorrow morning your majesty." I nodded and went inside my room. As soon as I closed the door, I went to my bed and laid down. I have to come up with something and I can''t reach for help towards Elevi or father. I have never done such actions and I''m not going to such actions now. Whatever may happen, I know that I can solve it. I solved countless problems in our kingdom, I can solve this lackluster piece of shit on my own.


    The words that Hade said came running back to my mind. What did he mean by that? I know he and Kaval are up to no good but whatever it is they have in their minds, may it be a plan of my downfall or my entire kingdom, I assure them that they''ll never succeed. No one ever does when they face me. No one approaches the prince with wrath without being drowned by their own anger.

 Chapter 5 - CHAPTER 5

    I sighed, too much thinking and stress for today but I can''t stress out now. I opened the large door that leads towards the terrace and was embraced with the cold breeze of air. ''Think Alex, think'' I said to myself but the more I thought about the situation, the more I seem to run into a void of a never-ending terrain. I groaned and banged my fist onto the concrete in frustration. This was going to be a long night.


    The next day, when I looked at myself in the mirror, a sigh escaped through my mouth as I looked far from descent. I looked nothing but a prince. I had bags under my eyes, my hair was disheveled and well, I looked horrible in general. I was still in my pajamas still remembering that I changed into it from my suit last night. My classes were going to start soon as someone slipped my schedule through the door.


    My first class was History and Order which is going to start 9:00 A.M, Arts of Magic and Science at 1:00 P.M then lastly is when we get to practice our abilities at 4:00 P..M, yeah, I know, the schedule is packed but I only have to go to class for at least three days in a week and the rest of the dates are for me to decide what to do. It was still eight and I am still not in the mood to prepare but figuring that I still have to do it sooner or later, I pushed myself out of bed and into the shower.


    I did not get any sleep at all last night, thinking about solutions and tricks so that I can manipulate these people into believing I have power but surprise! I came up with nothing at all. The cold water washed over my body as I closed my eyes, relaxing for the very first time since I got here. Unknowingly, tears were escaping secretly from my eyes. I stepped out of the shower and stared at myself in the huge mirror. I looked defeated.


    I sighed yet again and stepped out of the shower with a towel wrapped around my waist. I turned around after closing the door and saw someone laying on my bed. I let out a rather girly scream which I cringed to but that''s not the point here. There is an intruder in my room and I have no know-hows to defend myself. I could scream my lungs out but figured that no one would hear me through these thick walls and the rooms are far from each other, may it be 10 meters apart.


    I stood in place, muscles constricted as the figure laying on the bed rise. My eyes widened when I figured who it was.


    "Hey". The person spoke rather too casual for my comfort. I was overthinking now. Is he going to kill me?


    "K-Kaval". I scolded myself for stuttering as my head was kept focused on the ground but decided to look up to him.


    He was looking at me with an odd stare that I couldn''t comprehend. His gaze was as if burning holes into my body. Then I remembered I was half-naked with only a towel covering my lower body. My hands unknowingly went up to cover my exposed skin which I assumed to look very girly, but I don''t care okay?! It seems as if he got out from whatever trans he was in and shook his head and looked at me yet again.


    "Why are you here?" I asked in a quiet voice. I walked over to my walk-in closet and decided what clothes to wear. Figuring that it was only Kaval, the panic in me subsided but I didn''t let my guard down. He gave me an unfriendly impression yesterday after all.


    "We have the same schedule." he spoke as I wore the clothes I picked.


    "and?"


    "Nothing. I just figured that we should head there together."


    "Last time I recall you, were not very friendly and it is quite strange how you were so rude last night then becoming someone who wants to be my friend." I said as I looked at my face in the mirror.


    "I never said I wanted to be friends." I froze at his reply. Of course, he wouldn''t want to be friends with someone abnormal. Moments of silence later, Nate entered my room in his uniform. He looked over to Kaval and back to me.


    "Let''s go, your majesty, breakfast is served at the dining hall." I nodded as he seems to be not fazed with Kaval in my room. Speaking of which, I looked over to him only to find him staring at me. I felt uncomfortable, but I let his action slide nonetheless.


    "Well? Are you going to stay here, cause if you are planning to look for something, I assure you. This room is very close to being empty." I spoke heading towards the door which Nate opened for me.


    Kaval was right by my side the moment we stepped out of my room. As we walked down the hallway, odd stares were being thrown at us and I wouldn''t even blame them. I bet everyone was talking about what happened last night.


    The students had the same uniforms but had different pins which were based on which kingdom are you from. The sun was shining through the huge glass windows that I failed to notice last night, maybe they were behind these huge drapes.


    We turned to a corner and I was immediately swarmed by these groups of students which I assumed are from my kingdom. I smiled at them sheepishly as they asked me about what happened last night to which I didn''t reply.


    "Move" Nate had to step in as the situation was rather getting out of hand.


    "Excuse me whoever you are but we haven''t seen the price since forever and you just want us to go?" someone said rather too fiercely.


    Nate looked unbothered and ushered them away. Thankfully they listened but not without certain remarks to which I and Kaval laughed. Oddly I think we have the same humor. Nate was mumbling some incoherent words, maybe he was pissed.


    "Do students from your kingdom do that to you?" I asked turning to Kaval.


    "Don''t worry, they only do that on the first week of your appearance." he said chuckling.


    I looked at my watch and it was already nine. I groaned as we were going to be late and I didn''t have my breakfast, well if it weren''t for those girls that swarmed us not so long ago, I''d be sitting in class with a full stomach.


    "Don''t worry your majesty, I''ll just explain it to the teacher-"


    "Don''t bother Nate. Let''s just go. I don''t want to be late on the first day" I said sighing.


    "But we already are" Kaval spoke chuckling. I turned to him and sent him a glare to which he laughed even more. I groaned in frustration. Did he really want to come along with me just to annoy me this early? I mean its nine but it''s still early. I groaned and walked away from him.


    "Wait up" I walked even faster as Nate led me through the way, if it weren''t for him, Id be marked absent by the time I arrive at the class. Moments later, we were in front of a door to which Nate nodded into. I raised an eyebrow as if questioning him if we didn''t have the same schedule and to my dismay, he shook his head. I sighed but nodded nonetheless.


    "You know how to call me your majesty" I heard him speak as I entered the room which was huge. I mean it''s your typical academy but with all the luxury. From golden touched table to painted ceilings. The teacher was already in and by the moment we walked in, all eyes were immediately on us.


    I looked over to Kaval who just shrugged and motioned to follow him. The teachers'' eyes never left us, and I thought he wanted some sort of apology for us being late, so I bowed slightly to him with a sheepish smile and to my utter shock, he smiled back. He looked like he was in his forties and what gave that away was his small wrinkles and some gray hairs.


    He was wearing glasses as well but nonetheless, he was handsome. I looked around to look for a chair and found Kaval motioning me to sit beside him. I stared at him blankly and scanned the room for another chair. There was one vacant right at the back and so I went to go there straight ahead. I don''t want to be pestered throughout this subject by Kaval, so I figured to not sit beside him.


    He looked at me with a frown and to my surprise, I actually felt bad, so I smiled at him a bit just for that sole reason. I heard whispers and just by then did I notice that the students were still looking at me? Us?


    I don''t know. It looked like they were discussing why I didn''t sit with Kaval. The moment I sat on the chair is when the whispers turned into gasps. I looked at them questioningly and they immediately looked away. I noticed Kaval laughing to which I find annoying.

 Chapter 6 - CHAPTER 6

    What''s the big deal anyway, it''s not like this seat was reserved for someone else. The teacher went on to discuss but not before letting me introduce myself in front of my classmates to which I found difficult to do since Kaval was distracting me by making sorts of faces to where I used all my willpower to not laugh too. After that, classes resumed like normal, maybe only the new students get to introduce themselves on the first day.


    The teacher discussed things about history to which I found interesting. I''ve always loved learning things since that''s the only thing I could do so much, obtaining knowledge. Almost half of the students were sleeping while the others, well they were doing their own stuff. Groans erupted an hour later due to the teacher announcing that we were having a quiz. Kaval stood up and dragged his chair towards mine which by the way, made this horrible sound.


    "Quit doing that!" I said to him in an annoyed tone, but he only continued, I looked over to the teacher waiting for him to scold this annoying brat, but he didn''t, the students didn''t say anything either. He sat back on his chair when he reached the spot beside me.


    "I had to move here so that you won''t have any trouble giving me answers." I looked at him with a disgusted face to which laughed at..


    "And you thought I was going to give you?"


    "Of course! Or else I''ll annoy you even more." I just rolled my eyes as he chuckled. The teacher performed some magic things and voila, we had papers that had questions of course, and then a pen.


    I wrote my name and started answering. I mean the questions were easy but maybe because I listened to the discussions. I was almost finished when someone nudged me. I looked over to see Kaval with his puppy eyes and pouting lips. I almost smiled but remembered we weren''t in good terms and were in the middle of a quiz.


    "What?!" I whispered. He smiled for a moment and handed me his test paper. I looked at him as if asking if he was serious, but he only tilted his head to the side. I looked over to the teacher who was busy reading a certain book. Sighing, I quickly grabbed his paper and looked around making sure no one saw.


    I quickly answered them, but I also had to make a few fake mistakes just, so the teacher won''t find it suspicious. I motioned him to grab the paper and he quickly complied. The rest of the class was still not finished so I took that as a cue to doze off for a bit, but boy was I wrong.


    The moment I laid my head on the table, the classroom door opened, and two students came tumbling in. My desk was near the door, so I tried to move further away from the scene not wanting to be hurt. I mean, they were punching each other. The others were now looking at them forgetting about the quiz.


    The teacher immediately stood up and grabbed the one who was bleeding really badly and just by then did I noticed that Kaval was grabbing the other person. My eyes slightly widened when I knew who it was. Hade. He looked so angry and his eyes were filled with rage. He had his fist shaking in anger. What could this other student do to make Hade this mad?


    "Get back to answering!" the teacher commanded. Immediately everyone went to their own business as if nothing happened but my gaze we''re fixed on the person who was poorly beaten by Hade.


    "I''m going to take Philip to the clinic as for you Mr. Morningstar, you''re going to meet me at the office." the teacher said with a low tone. Hade grabbed his wrist from Kavals grasp as Kaval questioned him about what happened. I looked back to our teacher who was struggling to carry the boy named Philip, so I stood up and grabbed Philips''s other hand and placed it on my shoulder.


    "I thought you might need some help sir." I mean, the boy was taller than him, not mentioning he had the build like he went to exercise every day. The teacher offered me a smile and I nodded. We were about to leave the room when Kaval called me.


    "Where are you going my new friend." I rolled my eyes while heading to the clinic.


    "I''m helping our teacher obviously." I said in a sarcastic tone.


    "I thought you said you didn''t want us to be friends" I added and turned my head to show the smirk that I was wearing.


    He chuckled and made a gesture that was as if he was shooing me away. I chuckled lightly at his childish behavior, I turned my head around but not before catching a glimpse of a still furious Hade. I mean he always looked like he was angry anyways but the rage in his eyes was no longer present and was replaced by a questioning look.


    "Lay him down here". The healer spoke as soon as he saw Philip, she had dark hair and dark eyes and wore the typical aid person attire.


    "You can go back to your class now Alex." The teacher spoke but I was quick to answer him.


    "Oh no it''s fine sir, I don''t have any class until one in the afternoon." I offered him a small smile. He nodded and after a while, the healer had a talk with the teacher and I was left alone with Philip at the clinic.


    He was now topless since he had small cuts on his chest, the healer placed some bandages on it, his lips were busted and there was an evident purple mark on his face, I mean god! How hard can that Hade dude punch?


    "Alex, thank you for helping me bring him here. I will leave and go to the office to have a talk with Hade, I''ll see you around." I only nodded and heard the door close. The clinic was yet again an average one but with all the luxuries and there were only a few beds in here. I decided to stand up and look around, I walked towards the window and saw the backside of the academy.


    It was filled with trees and there was a lake in the middle and a volcano that stood miles away from the academy, yet its beauty was still seen. The scenery was so vibrant, and I started to get lost when I heard a clear of throat. I look back to where it came from, still dazed from what I just saw. Oh yeah, Philip''s awake.


    He looked like was going to collapse again so I went to his side immediately. I don''t know and don''t judge me cause I''m like this. I just don''t want anyone getting hurt and I am completely against any form of violence and discrimination. He looked at me in bewilderment and I did the same.


    I''m in the same room with a person whom I do not know, back at home, if one person who had no relation nor reason to approach me is held in week-long restraining order, an absolute command from my father and I have tried countless times to ask him on why, but I couldn''t get the answer.


    "I''m leaving now". I said in and walked towards the door, but Philip grabbed my wrist stopping me on my tracks. I looked at him with an eyebrow raised, he immediately withdrew his arm and smiled sheepishly while scratching the back of his neck.


    "Uh, you''re one of them, right?" He questioned, and I nodded.


    "Why are you here?" I sat down on the chair near the bed Philip was laying at and then crossed my leg.


    "I helped our teacher carry you here because it looked like you would crush him with your weight". I chuckled and so did he.


    "Well its always an honor to be touched by a royalty". He said but I blushed at his words, I mean is it only me or my mind seems to think other things. His eyes widened when he realized and also blushed. There was now an awkward tension in the air and I''m ready to leave at any moment.


    "That sounded so wrong."


    "Sure did." He sighed and spoke again.


    "I meant that its always an honor to see you, what more when you help me." He said while scratching the back of his head. I nodded assuring him that it was fine since he was still blushing. The door opened, and it revealed the healer that I once saw.


    "Mr. Philip, you are free to leave any time of the day since you don''t have any serious injuries, although I do advise that you rest and tend to the cuts. You don''t want them to get infected." She spoke and then bowed her head after leaving. I got up from my seat and went for the door when I heard him.


    "Wait up, I don''t want to get bored here." I continued walking as he caught up to me immediately despite his state. I laughed silently as I heard small pants coming from him.


    "You walk pretty fast".


    "You''re just injured". He chuckled at my response. It was almost third period, and some are already out of their classroom. We were receiving stares from some and I was a little bothered, Philip seems to notice this as he dragged me out of the hallway.


    "You know you''re dragging a prince, right?" I mused to him.


    "I know, it''s scary." he sighed while laughing. We earned more stares, but I was not minding them. I was enjoying how careless we are at this moment. I mean I was being dragged by a person who just got beaten up and now was dragging me to who knows where.

 Chapter 7 - CHAPTER 7

    We turned into a corner and I saw Nate and the same went for him. Being the overprotective person, he is, he jumped and blocked Philip who was, by the way, towering him. I chuckled at his actions as he glared at the boy who practically dragged me here.


    "What do you think are you doing?" Nate spoke as he crossed his arms over his chest. Philip looked at him, confused as to why he has stopped us. He turned around and looked at me before smiling sheepishly.


    "My apologies, he''s one of those people who likes me very much that they get jealous when they see me with someone, it''s pretty known how I was a chick and dude magnet here-" I laughed out loud cutting him off mid-sentence. Nate looked like he was about to punch him here and then and Philip looked at me like a mathematical equation.


    "H-he''s my a-aid you i-idiot!" I failed to get the sentence out of me as I was gasping for air. Philip''s mouth formed an "o" as he looked at Nate who was glaring daggers at him.


    "Uh, I uh- I''m embarrassed.." he said while scratching the back of his neck while his cheeks were crimson red. He turned around and looked at Nate before bowing down slightly, "My apologies." he said. Nate puffed a huge breath and walked over me.


    "I will call His Highness to inform him about this. Everybody knows no one is allowed to touch a royalty without permission." he said looking blankly at Philip who looked petrified by the mention of my father. I chuckled yet again and was about to speak but Nate spoke again.


    "But since you said I like you very much, I would like to express my feelings to you in the sincerest way possible. Would you like that?" he looked at Philip with a fake smile.


    "Oh no! I am very much embarrassed assuming you were one of those people who really like me-"


    "No. I do really like you. That''s why I would express my sincere feelings to you by recommending to the royal guards that your name will be put on the beheading list and that''s due to the violation you''ve committed. I like you so much that I don''t want you to suffer doing community service." he said. Philip looked like his blood was drained out of him. I looked over to Nate and gave him a blank stare.


    "But your majesty-"


    "Nate." I said sighing. He grumbled some things and looked back at Philip who was about to cry.


    "I-I was j-joking". he said but his face said otherwise. On the other hand, Philip released a breath that he was holding and looked at me with an unreadable expression.


    "This is just between you and me, but your aid is terrifying." he said covering a side of his face as if attempting a distance whisper which was not close to a supposedly discreet conversation at all.


    "I heard that!" Nate exclaimed, and Philip immediately straightened up. I started to walk onwards leaving the two behind, I heard Nate bicker at Philip for a second, but he was immediately at my side and so was Philip.


    "So where do you plan to go?" he asked me. "I just wanted to escape from the both of you." Nate looked unbothered at my words and kept a blank face while Philip had his hands on his heart acting as if he was severely hurt by my words. He wiped his imaginary tears and I laughed at his action, but Nate sneered at him shutting him immediately. We were silent for a minute and was walking down this huge and empty hallway.


    "I know a place! Follow me!" Philip announced excitedly and was about to drag me again, but Nate was quick on his reflexes and slapped Philip''s arm in an instant.


    "If you permit to do so, oh great Alexander." he said in obvious mockery while on his knee and this made Nate''s nose flared up.


    "Nate, he is a.... a friend." I said thinking if I could call him as a friend. Philip immediately smiled and looked at Nate with a teasing look.


    "You hear that NATE? I am HIS F R I E N D. FRIEND. I am his FRIEND." he said with a smirk. Nate gave him a glare that stirred him up immediately. Philip looked at me and then grabbed me the running onwards.


    "Philip!" Nate exclaimed as Philip ran even faster but I noticed his cheeks being in the shade of light pink.


    Are you blushing because he called you by your name?" I teased him to which made him even redder.


    "W-what are you even talking about? Just run faster or else death will catch up with us!" he said looking straight ahead.


    "Whatever you say!" I said. I felt a hand on my wrist and looked around and saw Nate grabbing onto me.


    "Philip, death has me!!" I said in a fake cry. We laughed as we were running down the silent hallway forgetting about the problems we have at the moment. Even Nate wore a sly smile.


    "We''re almost there!" Philip said but he stopped abruptly causing me and Nate to collide with his back. I groaned and looked up. My smile immediately dropped as soon as I saw Hade with his gaze telling me that we messed up.


    I looked up to find Hade looking at us with an unreadable expression to which I find amusing. Nope, I changed my mind, nothing about him is amusing. I felt Nate and Philip stiffen on the spot where they stood. There were no longer students in the hallway and the situation started getting into me as my hands started to sweat and turn cold.


    We stood there for what felt like hours as nobody spoke. Hade just looked at us with now a different gaze telling me that he was pissed as his eyes seems to glow which troubled me even more because to put it quite frankly, it feels like we are the mice that is cornered by a haunting cat.


    In this situation where Philip just got out of the clinic because apparently, he was punched by the same person and Nate, well he''d do everything to protect me which is even more scary because I do not want any of them to get hurt.


    "Why are you staring?" I got out of my thoughts as I heard Hade spoke and just by then did I realize that I was unconsciously staring at him directly. I blinked a few times and turned my gaze away from him. I cleared my throat and look at him straight in the eye which for some reason I found hard to to do.


    "Nothing. We were just uh-, um-, passing by." I said rather poorly. I mentally scolded myself for stuttering which is stupid because I''m not nervous or anything. I dragged both Nate and Philip who still was frozen as to where they stood.


    I didn''t dare to glance at Hade because all that was in my mind was to get out of this situation. I don''t want any trouble and it''s best if we just separate ways like mannered people. We were starting to walk away from Hade with Nate and Philip walking ahead of me when I felt a grasp on my wrist that caused me to gasp, Nate and Philip didn''t hear me as they started to walk farther and that scared me because now I''m alone.


    I got turned harshly and was met with a pair dark yet blazing eyes. I couldn''t help but look into them straight as it felt like they were traps who was luring me in.


    "I- wh- what are y-you doing?" I stuttered as I spoke. I realized I was pinned against the wall and my hands were on his grip. I looked back at Hade who was still looking at me intently. I moved my head to the side to avoid his gaze that seemed to burn me there and then.


    "Look at me." I heard him spoke, but I didn''t listen. I was so frazzled at the moment that my brain couldn''t process anything. I felt his fingers on my chin as he turned my head directly into his.


    "L-let me go Hade." I said with as much authority in my voice, but I failed. His eyes burned darker and it made me scared, I do not know what he''s going to do nor if he''s going to murder me on the spot and with me being powerless, it''s likely for me to just die without a fight.

 Chapter 8 - CHAPTER 8

    "You''re pathetic." I heard him spoke and his words seemed like daggers that pierced through me. It hurt me for reasons that I do not know. I felt the bitter taste of anger in my system and I pushed him away with everything I had.


    He released me from his grasp and I dusted myself as my clothes were now crumpled which irritated me more. I started to walk away without sparing him a glance as I fear it would make me even more angry and who knows what''s going to come out of this mouth by then.


    "You''re acting like a princess by walking away." I heard him speak in a mocking tone which annoyed me even more. Turning slowly to face him, my breath got caught in my throat as I saw him smirking to which I found odd. I breathe slowly and ignored the strange thing that was going on.


    "And you''re acting like a jerk has anyone told you that?" I said and turned my back around him..


    "What did you say?!" My heartbeat started to soar as I heard him exclaimed. He deserved to be called a jerk because he is, and I don''t care what happens but I''m not taking it back. I continued walking trying my best to stay unfazed with the knowledge that he was now following me.


    "You dare call me that when you yourself is worthless!? I can snap your neck right here-" he was cut off by a sound of a breaking bone as he landed on the floor. I was breathing heavily with a metal bat on my hand.


    My ears were ringing, and I felt like beating him more, but I restricted myself for unknown reason. What he said pained me and I didn''t know why he keeps repeating it when he knows that I know it. That I''m useless. I found a bat that was slantingly positioned in one of the pillars and I didn''t know but I picked it up and swung it directly to his head without any thought.


    I looked at him as he was still on the ground with blood on his forehead. He looked at me with pure rage, but I could not care less.


    "Next time you speak to me, tell me something new. Jerk." I spat bitterly and threw the bat to him. I started to walk away, and I could tell he was no longer following me. Though I heard someone shouted, it sounded like a girl by the way she was shouting like she was going to die. I found Nate and Philip along with some group of students in the hallway that stopped in their tracks as they saw me.


    "What happened?!" Philip asked worriedly but I did not pay attention to him and continued walking. Nate kept quiet and followed me silently until someone shouted again.


    "Hade is down! Get some help!" I did not bother to look back and continued on my track.


    "Alex we''ll meet you later, were gonna go check Hade out." I heard Philip said while I also heard Nate cussing him as the other was dragging him back. I didn''t mind and went to my room. I felt exhausted and sad.


    I walked down the hallway that was very silent aside from the sound of the breeze that the wind made. I stopped midway in my tracks as I saw the open seas through the terrace. I sighed and walked closer to the view.


    Suddenly, I felt like crying for no reasons, maybe I''m just too exhausted at the moment that I feel like crying. I looked at the sea and remembered my family and my people. I remembered memories both good and bad that made me even more sad than I was.


    "The place where you live." I looked over to my side and saw a person looking at the sea. The breeze made its way through the terrace giving me a sigh of relief as it gave me a breath of fresh air.


    I was still looking at the person beside me, his hair had streaks of dark green and his eyes were dark green that reminded me of the forest that my family went to one time. I looked at him with my brows knitted together.


    "It''s beautiful." I looked back to the open sea in front of us and smiled slightly. I only nodded as a response and soon enough we were embraced by the silence. I mentally chuckled as I found it rather amusing that I felt comfortable with a stranger beside me, the feeling that I could never feel with my fellow royalties.


    There were no signs of awkwardness despite the silence and the atmosphere between us was light and nice. Thoughts then started to flood my mind and I can''t help but close my eyes as I felt helpless even with the thoughts running in my head. Why did this have to happen to me.


    Why did it have to be me, out of all people. The same question goes through my head every night as I ask the gods the same thing over and over again, yet I get no answer. It haunts me every night and keeps me awake at some point.


    "You have to do what you can even if it means working a lot more than others. Life has a bad humor." I looked back to person who was beside me as he climbed and sat in the railing with his feet dangling over the air. I walked over to him and sat on the floor with my head hung low.


    "What do you mean." I asked in a quiet voice. It was quite for a moment, so I looked at him. He was looking at me back and I got a better view of his features. I felt things in my stomach and my breath was caught up in my throat.


    He looked so beautiful. He was looking at me with a stern yet comforting face that I oddly found familiar. I looked straight into his eyes as it captured me immediately. We looked at each other for who knows how long until he spoke.


    "Life laughs at you by giving you problems but it doesn''t give you problems you can''t conquer." he jumped back to where we previously where and stood properly while dusting himself.


    He started to walk away, and I followed him quietly. I looked at him from where I was, he was relatively taller than I was, and he had a fair complexion that made him even more appealing. I didn''t notice but the sun has begun to set, and only then did I realize that we were outside on the seashore.


    The sun was already setting, and its rays turned the clouds up above into beautiful shades of orange and pink. The breeze started to get colder as I embraced myself while looking at a far distance. I felt someone at my back and turned to look at the same person giving me the coat that he was wearing. He was not looking at me but at the sea.


    "N-No you don''t have to please." I said rather quickly as I started to panic for unknown reasons.


    "It''s fine." he said and patted my head. The feeling of the weird things in my stomach came back and I felt my cheeks tingling. I murmured a quite thank you and smiled. I felt his gaze on me which made me nervous.


    I don''t know why I was feeling like this. I have always admired people openly but something tells me that I admire this person differently but that doesn''t even matter. I find him attractive and somewhat kind but to have feelings for someone is the least of my priorities right now. I have too many problems and I have no time for romance.


    The waves were crashing continuously on the shore as the tide started to move. I moved closer to where the water was and kneeled down but making sure that the coat that was given to me is not going to get wet. I felt the waters on my palm and right then, a tear fell down my eye that startled me.


    I wiped it immediately and looked at my hand. I sighed and stood up before looking back at the person that was with me. He was looking at me still and it made me shy for unknown reason, so I looked at anything aside from him.


    He stood up and started to walk back inside. I followed him again silently. Something about him made me feel happy and safe to which I found odd. I was lost in my thought that I didn''t know that he stopped, and I bumped on his back.


    "O-oh, sorry." I looked around and noticed that we were in front of my room and it was now dark.


    I looked at him this time and gave him his coat back. He took if from my grasp and swayed it on his back. I found it cool and it made me adore him a little more. I smiled at him not expecting him to do the same, but he did. And it made me happy and I felt my cheeks tingle.


    "Dionysus Apollo." he said and patted my head which made me feel warm.


    "See you around Alexander." my mind wasn''t focusing as I was too shocked at the moment.


    He just took my hand and kissed it like it was nothing. I held it closer and I felt the thing in my stomach again and I felt my face heat up but the smile I wore didn''t disappear, but it became a full smile. I opened the door to my room and was about to close it when I saw Hade looking at me from his side of the room and he looked annoyed, he started walking towards me, but I didn''t care and shut the door before he got closer. He''s not going to ruin my day.

 Chapter 9 - CHAPTER 9

    "Your majesty-"


    "Nate, how many times do I have to remind you not to call me that?" I was currently laying in my bed as I felt exhausted after I spent most of my time today with Apollo. A smile started to creep on my face, but I did my best to not show it.


    "Where were you Alex?" I turned on my side to look at Nate who was currently standing beside the bed. I noticed how his brows were furrowed and how his hands where at his back sensing that he was worried. I smiled lightly before speaking,


    "I was with.. someone." I said not knowing if me and Apollo where friends thus I thought that it was better not to mention him, for now.


    "You didn''t eat this morning, so I do hope you had lunch with the person you were with." my stomach grumbled on cue and Nate looked at me and sighed..


    "Let''s go down to the dining hall, dinner should be served now." I just nodded in response and we headed towards the door. The walk towards the dining room was quiet and was slightly awkward.


    "You don''t have to worry Nate, I can handle myself." I sighed as I spoke knowing he was wanting to ask questions. He just nodded in response and opened the door that leads to the dining hall. Last time I was here, well apparently last night, it was quite the drama, so fingers crossed that nothing is going to happen tonight.


    As soon as I walked in, I knew something was off as the students started to whisper and some even gave me the look to which Nate quickly shut down with his glare. Then the occurrence this morning between me and Hade came back. I mentally sighed and told myself to just get through this and leave when I finish eating.


    I headed straight to an empty table and not with those of whom I was with last night. I don''t want any additional form of attention seriously. Just hours ago, I was calm with Apollo but now I''m stressing over these people who by the way, is still staring. Well some of them are, to say the least.


    "Your majes- I mean Alex, you need to sit with them." Nate explained while eyeing the table where the other royalties was dining.


    "Nate, I just want to eat peacefully tonight, and I don''t need to eat with them especially when he''s there." I glanced at Hade whose cheekbone was covered in bandage as it was where the bat hit him. He turned to look at me and his eyes darkened. I heaved a sigh and sat down on the chair.


    "Nate, I just need to eat and after that, we''re leaving." I said while massaging my head.


    Nate just nodded but I heard him sigh as he was leaving. I looked over to my right and found this girl glaring at me. What''s her deal? Soon enough, she stood up and walked towards my table.


    She smiled sweetly but I knew it was fake and I didn''t like the red lips. She had a wavy type of hair and had brown eyes with fair skin. Oh, I know what type of person this is.


    "Hi." she said while fluttering her lashes at me. I just looked at her giving her the sign that I was not in the mood to talk.


    "I know you were the one who hurt our Hade." she said dropping her fake smile and she looked at me with a glare. Who the hell is this?


    "Tell me something new." I said looking at Nate who was currently talking to the server, probably asking for the food.


    "You''re going to pay for it." she subtly smashed the table and looked at me with a smirk. I looked over her with a bored look that irritated her.


    "Uh sure, I''ll be waiting." unbothered, I focused back at the table where the others were at. They were looking at the table that I was in. Oh great, now their attention is on me yet again.


    "You ugly bastard who do you think you are-" she was about to jump at me but Nate was quick on his action grabbing her collar and throwing her on the floor. He placed the tray of foods on our table. I closed my eyes and groaned mentally as yet again the attention was on our table again.


    "What do you think are you doing?" I heard Nate ask the girl who was glaring daggers at the both of us. I, being famished started to eat the foods on the tray while looking at her.


    "I''m just teaching this bastard a lesson for hurting Hade-" she wasn''t able to finish her statement as Nate stepped on her neck and his action earned gasps from the crowd. I groaned even more as I lost my appetite yet again.


    "What happened now?" I turned around to find Kaval and Diane nearing.


    "I honestly don''t care, I''m just pissed that I can''t eat in peace without anything happening." I said frustrated. The girl was now choking, and I ordered Nate to stop as it was too much. He took his foot of her and stepped back.


    "D-Do you not know w-who I am!? I''m Roxy Sersa the daughter of Greindal Sersa! The greatest ice master there is!" she exclaimed.


    "Uh yeah sorry to inform you but he''s The Prince of the Sea." I heard Diane speak. I looked over to the girl named Roxy. She looked at us with wide eyes and she was looking pale.


    "Guards take her out." Kaval spoke and the guards where immediately on action. She was breathing heavily and looked like she wanted to say something but wasn''t able to.


    "Turn your heads to where they should be, or I will have him drown you!" all heads that was looking at our direction turned as if nothing happened when Kaval commanded.


    "Now you are coming with us, like it or not." I tried to argue but I was dragged away from my table and I tried to call for Nate, but he was already walking away. Hmm. I might need to speak to him later.


    "Sit." Kaval pushed me down on the chair and served me a plate filled with foods.


    "Kaval don''t be so harsh on Alex." Diane mustered and looked at Kaval with a glare, but I found it cute as she looked like an angry kid. I gave no word and started to eat until I started to feel another presence on the table. I ignored it know who the person was. I need to eat first or I''m gonna die from hunger.


    "It''s sweet." I looked over to Diane who was looking at a glass of water that she was holding.


    "Hmmm?" I tried to ask but my mouth was too full. She laughed lightly before speaking.


    "The water, it taste sweet." I looked at her confused as to what she meant. Kaval went on to drink his and then looked at me.


    "Did you get your powers or something?" he said with a smirk. I gulped the food that I didn''t know I was chewing and took my glass of water and drank it. It was slightly sweet. I looked at them and a smile crept on my face.


    "It''s sweet." I whispered.


    "We know, we just drank it." Kaval said in a matter of fact tone.


    "I mean how can that be, I don''t feel anything y-yet." I said, and I could feel that I was starting to freak out.


    "Maybe your powers are starting to emerge." Diane said excitedly. I smiled warmly at her and looked back at hands. I felt like crying. Are my powers starting to show? I could only hope for the better as I smiled even more.


    "I guess I was wrong about you then. I apologize." I looked at Kaval who was drinking another glass of water. I smiled slightly at him.


    "You should thank me for answering your test paper this morning too you know?" I said jokingly. He started to cough uncontrollably and me and Diane started to laugh.


    "I- I thought that was our secret!?" Kaval whisper shouted with a horrified look on his face that made me chuckle even more.


    "Oh, you didn''t tell me." I said in between laughter. He looked at me with a scowl and started to mumble some incoherent words.


    "Well Kaval here is trying his best to be the perfect guy with the perfect image and you just ousted him." Diane said in a mocking tone which made Kaval curse her. We laughed even more and failed to notice the other person with us.


    "Well you should look at my face too, maybe you''ll find this bruise amusing as well." We immediately went silent and looked at the other side of the table to acknowledge Hade''s presence. Kaval burst out into laughter while pointing at Hade who looked even more annoyed.

 Chapter 10 - CHAPTER 10

    "You deserved it." I said not looking at him as I fear he might burn me into ashes. He abruptly stood up and grabbed my collar while glaring at me. I gulped out of nervousness because if his stares could kill, I''d be long overdue.


    "Listen here princess, if you think what you did was funny you might need to think again cause I''m tempted to do the same thing to you. Let''s see if I can still see that stupid smile on your face" he said before throwing be on the ground. Luckily Kaval was fast enough to catch me.


    "Dude, what the fuck?!" Kaval spoke while looking at Hade with a glare.


    "What you''re defending him now?! Can''t you see what he did to my face!?" Hade was fuming and was starting to raise his voice. Diane did something that made us invisible from the other students. I mentally sighed as this is the third time I got into trouble today..


    "We can see it because we''re not blind idiot!" Kaval retorted back.


    "Why you-"


    "Enough!" Diane interrupted between us extending her arms to separate us.


    "Seriously?! After what happened last night you still wat to make a scene?! You are acting like a bunch of eight-year-old right now and it''s embarrassing. To think that us out of all the students here, are the ones that lacks proper manner."


    "Well we were fine when it was just the three of us when this fucker came!" I felt a sting on my chest as Hade spat those words. He really knows how to hurt a person huh because if I was to rate him, I''ll give him ten over five.


    "Well now he''s here and whether you like it or not he''s staying with us, eating with us, and will do the things that we three usually do. I don''t care if he smashed your head with a bat because quite frankly, you needed that for you to snap out of your ego! Stop acting like a kid Hade! Why do you hate him so much!?"


    "Because I just do! I hate him because I want to!" I looked down as I felt my eyes sting. What did I ever do to him. At least Kaval changed and showed me that he''s nice but I can''t help but question, why does he hate me when we just met. Hade stomped away and got out of the invisible barrier and left us three. I subtly wiped the tears that was starting to fall and breathed some air.


    "I''m really sorry. It seems like trouble is always on my side." I said sadly while looking at them apologetically.


    "Nah don''t mind him, he''s just like that sometimes. He''ll warm up eventually." Diane said trying to comfort me. She opened her arms and hugged me to which I gladly returned.


    "Alright show''s over stop that, you look like a couple which by the way is not a good pair. That I tell you." Kaval said looking at us with a disgusted face. We laughed at his reaction and he joined soon enough.


    An hour has passed and the three of us are now on our way to hour rooms. As expected, our rooms were just beside each other''s. Mine and Diane''s are on the same side while Hade''s and Kaval''s where on the same side of the hallway.


    "Oh, I suggest we have a sleep over!" she looked at us with wide eyes and a very sweet smile. I couldn''t help but adore her a lot.


    "Uh sorry but what is this sleep over?" I asked bewildered as to what this sleep over thing is. Are we going to sleep overly and wake up very late? Kaval and Diane looked at each other before looking at me with a look I could not distinguish.


    "Are you serious?" I just blinked at them and Diane made slapped her forehead.


    "Okay so a sleep over is basically us sleeping in the same room and we get to talk all night if we wanted to and gossip as much as we want!" I made an "o" face as Diane explained.


    "Oh, I see. I haven''t had one of the sleep over."


    "Well lucky you because we''re going to have one tomorrow! You, me, Kaval and if we''re lucky enough, the devil might join us!" Diane exclaimed.


    "No not happening, the last time I went to one was like torture!" Kaval dramatically made a face that made me, and Diane roll our eyes because he was being dramatic. I mean how bad can it be?


    "No, you are going to come with us and celebrate Alex''s sign of having his powers and I won''t take a no as an answer. And you know what happens when you say no to my requests. Now, I''m going to go and have myself pampered for tomorrow. It''ll be great!" Diane ran to her room leaving me and Kaval in the hallway.


    "What did she do when you said no?" Kaval looked at me with a face that said, "it was horrible".


    "It can''t be that bad." I said laughing lightly.


    "If you take her making every food I eat bitter as not bad then I don''t know about you. Now I have to sleep early because I know we won''t be sleeping tomorrow night. If I were you, I''d better take my advice and sleep early tonight. Goodnight." Kaval said as he walked towards his room and closing the door after. I can''t help but feel excited for tomorrow night''s sleep over.


    I smiled as I went inside my room and closed the door. I went to the terrace and looked up at the stars and smiled.


    "They''re not that bad as I imagined them to be." I sighed for the nth time.


    "I think I''m going to be fine mom."


    I was sitting with a person I did not know off. It was currently 2:45 in the afternoon and I was sitting in class listening the teacher discuss about Magic and Science. I was taking down some notes and I didn''t bother to acknowledge the person beside me, not that I was meaning to be rude but, I just did not know the person.


    He was looking down and looked very uncomfortable to reasons I do not know off. I ignored him and decided to focus on class which was headed my Professor Bella de M¨¦chante. She had dark hair and was short in particular but she was also chubby in a nice sort of way and it only added to her cute appeal.


    "Now, you have to understand and remember, that your power has its limits and if you overuse them, you might get into nasty trouble." She giggled at the end to which I smiled at.

 Chapter 11 - CHAPTER 11

    "Eherm." I looked over to the side and saw the same person who was fiddling with his fingers. I sighed and spoke.


    "Are you alright." He jumped a little in his seat and looked at me with a nervous smile.


    "U-uh y-yes of course. J-just a l-little n-nervous."


    "If you find me sitting with you troubling, I can move somewhere else if you want."


    "Oh no! N-no, I''m h-honored actually." I looked at him with a questioning look. He was averting my gaze and he was slightly sweating..


    "S-see I am y-your s-subject." I looked at him and smiled, just only then did I notice the pin that represents our kingdom on his chest.


    "Ah, I see. Well don''t be nervous. I don''t bite." I chuckled and went back to my notes. I heard him chuckled a little too. The bell rang, and I immediately got up from my seat and said goodbye to the person beside me who''s name by the way is Eric.


    I walked down the hallway alone while the others were leaving in pair. Some acknowledged my presence, and some were just too busy to notice that I was there.


    "P-Prince Alex." I turned around and saw the person who almost if not attacked me last night. What was her name? I can''t even remember. I continued walking not wanting to talk to her but unfortunately, she caught up to me. I did not look at her and I was not planning to.


    "Uh, I-I would like to apologize for what I d-did last n-night." I walked faster not wanting to be with her. I don''t know but I feel uneasy around her.


    Something about her is just off. Maybe the overdone make up? The forcedly exposed chest or just her flirty actions.


    "A-are you going to say something?" She was trying her best to catch up with me as I am practically running at this point.


    "O-okay, I get it. J-just know that I really am sorry." She finally stopped chasing me, but her words resonated in my ear like an annoying be.


    "Spoiled brat." I just rolled my eyes and decided not to mind what she said because I know it''ll be of no benefit to me and I do not want her to ruin my mood further. Since I woke up this morning, I''ve been really giddy and excited about the sleep over thing that Diane mentioned last night.


    We saw each other this morning and she said rather too excitedly that everything is set and that made me even more excited.


    "Well what do we have here?" I jumped out of my thought and turned around and saw a group of boys standing in the hallway.


    "A new student I see." The one with a scar on the brow spoke. I immediately knew that these people were trouble. I ignored them and tried to walk away but one of them grabbed my wrist and turned me harshly. I started to get irritated and looked at them with a glare.


    "Oh, feisty." One of them spoke. There were three of them and all of them looked like they were from the side of the abyss as their actions and improper manners are very prominent.


    Most of them are banned from entering the center of our kingdom as they were always known to cause trouble and only those only of the few who has direct connection with the kingdom can enter and go to the center and are allowed to go and enhance their abilities by studying at the academia. This also means that these rascals are somewhat my people.


    "What do you need?" I spoke, voice stern and cold. They all smiled wickedly and moved closer.


    "You." I snickered at the answer and that made them look like they wanted to kill me. They were about to charge at me when Nate arrived at enclosed them in a water bubble. I called him through mind link when I saw these lowly citizens of mine.


    "Are you alright Alex?" I just nodded and looked at them and spoke.


    "Next time you decide to bully someone, identify them first. You might never know that you have already committed treason to the person next in line of the throne in your kingdom." Their eyes fixated at me and I saw a streak of fear cross them.


    "I''ll report this to Elevi, you go now."


    I started to walk away and heard them saying their apologies, but I was not in the mood to forgive and forget. My day is already ruined, and I even thought that today was going to be different. I went inside the practice room and saw some equipment and weapons.


    My hands traced the build of the weapons sprawled over the table. Some were familiar to me and some were the opposite. I picked up what seems to be a spear. It looked different from the other weapons, it looked special, the details were intricate and unique. Its sharp edge was made up of what seems to look like a precious metal.


    I dropped the opposite side of the spear and the sound it made rang across the room. Unknowingly, I waved my hand in the air and the room went dark. Then a figure jumped and started to attack me. Grabbing the spear, I swung it to the figure and it went through its chest.


    Then the next figure came, and it started pouring in. I gripped the spear with all my might and swung it with everything I got. I silently thank my father for forcing me to train and learn how to use weapons as his idea that if my powers takes too long to show, I can protect myself with the weapons I learned to use.


    I was starting to sweat and the cape on my back was starting to get into my nerves as it keeps getting in the way. Numbers of figures approached me at once and I decided to charge at them and struck the spear on them in one go.


    I fell back to the ground panting; my sweat was seeping into the fabric of my clothes making them sticky. I twirled the spear on my back and tore the cape apart.


    The room now had rocky and edgy form and the numbers of figures kept coming. I smirked and charged at the never-ending swarm of figures. I didn''t know how long I was training but I was not feeling tired and just by then did I remember that I was supposed to head out to Diane''s room early for the sleep over.


    I waved my hands in the air and the training stopped. Wiping my body with a towel I carefully placed the spear back to where it was. I picked up the over coat that I decided to remove when I was in training and slid an arm on one of the sleeves and ran out of the room. I got to my room and the clock immediately caught my attention.


    It was currently 7:34 P.M and Diane said we should be at her room by 8:30 P.M. I immediately went to shower and put on decent clothing. I heard a knock on my door and since I was still slipping through my clothes, I didn''t answer it.


    I was too focused on dressing that I failed to notice that the person already came in. When I came face to face to the person I squealed and threw a bottle of fragrance on the person.


    "Get out!" I shouted over and over again and losing my composure as if I had one, I felt like my vocal chords were about to head out and say "bye" but I heard no response, so I stopped screaming like a total maniac and I decided to open my eyes only to find Apollo looking at me with a sly smile and to my surprise, he caught all the things I threw at him including my towel.


    I immediately felt so embarrassed that I was so sure that my face looked like an over-ripped tomato.


    "A-Apollo, w-what are you d-doing here?" I asked flustered by what just happened. He placed the things I threw at him on a small section of the table and looked at me. He looked dashing as I remembered him to be, I felt a warm feeling embrace my inside and I just felt like crying.


    "Diane said that I should check on you if you were ready. I apologize for entering freely." He spoke with a smile that me want to hide under my blanket and just wait till I die out of suffocation.


    "W-wait, y-you''re joining us?"


    "You don''t want to?" I quickly shook my head like a child and he chuckled.


    The things in my stomach started to come back and I felt even more flustered. He walked towards me and reached out for the collar of the top I was wearing.


    He started to fix it since I think it''s crinkled but it was taking him too long, so I looked at him and jumped when our nose touched.


    I blushed even harder and cursed at myself mentally for being so jumpy. He smiled, he looked at me and said,


    "You look beautiful Alexander."

 Chapter 12 - CHAPTER 12

    "You ready?" I looked at Apollo who was looking at me. We were in front of Diane''s room and I could already hear her cheerful voice inside.


    "It''s only us, right?" Apollo smiled and nodded. I sighed and fixed my clothes.


    "I''m ready." I said and stood straight. Apollo chuckled at my action which made me blush for the nth time this evening. Apollo opened the door and I immediately saw Diane in her pajamas. She saw us and started walking at our direction with a smile on her face.


    "Well, you took long enough." She nudged me on the side making me laugh a little..


    "Sorry, I had something to do."


    "Oh mysterious." I laughed at her remarks. She then grabbed me by the wrist and dragged me to the where the foods were at.


    I looked at her room and it was the same size as mine. It had many emerald gems embedded on the ceiling. Her walls were painted in a way that it mimicked nature. I saw a part of her wall where the names of her predecessors where at.


    I noticed that the first letter of her name was already carved on the wall. Sighing in disappointment, I walked over to the sofa and sat down. Apollo was already talking with Kaval who was also in his pajamas. He looked really cute wearing it making me smile. I wonder why Apollo is invited, I mean all I know is that he''s Apollo and that''s it.


    I don''t even know where he''s from and what his powers are. It was only us in the room and yet there were so much food that it could feed the people in my kingdom who are living at the center.


    "Here, try this." Diane offered me to what I recall is a fruit called mango. I immediately bit the fruit and the bitter taste of it made my face scowl. Diane laughed at me and I playfully glared at her.


    "It doesn''t taste good." I grumbled giving her the fruit back. She was still laughing and was on the ground. I could vividly see the tears on the corner of her eyes which made me scowl even more.


    "Not funny Dianne." I rolled my eyes and started to walk away from her until she shouted,


    "Stop." She was panting and gasping for air while clutching at her stomach and wiping the tears in her eyes away.


    "Sorry."


    "So heartfelt, I am touched." She laughed at my response.


    "You''re supposed to peel it first Alex." she was starting to laugh again, and I glared at her again to where she took the cue to stop. She handed me the fruit and I looked at her as if asking her if she was serious. She just motioned once again that I should give it another try to which I reluctantly agreed to.


    I took the fruit and there was a yellowish liquid running down the unpeeled skin at the quarter bottom. I took a bite and expected that it was going to be the same thing, but it was exactly the opposite. It was sweet, very sweet.


    "See? It''s good." I took another bite from it and then another and another until all that was left was the hard thing in the middle.


    I looked at her with a smile and she looked like she was doing her best to hold her laughter back but when she saw me looking she immediately changed her expression into a stoic one. She took a table napkin and gently wiped my face.


    "You should eat it properly next time, you looked like a kid while eating it." I immediately understood her and smiled apologetically.


    The fluid in the fruit was smeared on my face apparently that''s why I understood her reference. We sat down, and she showed me how to eat the fruit properly and did some more knowledge sharing of the fruits present.


    "What are you guys doing?" Kaval was nearing us with Apollo on his side. I immediately looked away and focused my gaze on slicing the fruits just as how Diane did in instructing me.


    "Oh, I was just introducing new foods to Alex." Her gaze went back to me and now I feel like I was being judged. I started to feel nervous and then the next thing I felt was a sting on my finger and a warm red liquid oozing out of it.


    "Alex!" Diane said and started to panic. Way to go Alex, what a way to embarrass yourself. How shocking is it that I know how to properly handle a spear and not a knife?


    "I''m fine Diane, the bleeding will stop soon."


    "Here, let me." Kaval held my hand softly and gripped the finger that was bleeding. I winced at the pain, but it went away immediately and when Kaval stood up, the cut was nowhere to be seen.


    "I know, I''m amazing." he was grinning like an idiot, but I couldn''t help but agree. His ability is quite something.


    "You pressed on the cut too hard idiot!" Diane smacked Kaval at the back of his head making him wince a bit.


    "Diane no, it''s okay I''m fine. Thank you, Kaval." I smiled at the both of them and looked back at my finger.


    "Be careful next time. I don''t want you to get hurt." Without even looking, I knew whose voice it was. His concern made me blush to which I wish the others did not see.


    "Y-yeah, I''ll be careful next time." I said still not looking at him. I felt his hands pat my head and a smile immediately crept on my face. Luckily Diane and Kaval was too busy bickering to even notice.


    "Okay, I''ve had enough. Let''s just play a game this sleep over of yours is getting boring." Diane was about do another smacking at Kaval, but Apollo stood between them immediately.


    "Yes, let''s play a game." Apollo said while chuckling a little.


    "Fine."


    Diane motioned us to gather on the center of her room. She held a bottle in her hand and she instructed us to sit in circle.


    "Alright, we''re playing Daring Dares and Truth of Truths." she told us excitedly and Kaval immediately grumbled some curses.


    "What''s wrong?" he looked at me and motioned that I moved closer to him.


    "I''m bad at this game." he whispered. My mouth formed an "o" in understanding.


    "You''ll be fine. I don''t even know how this works." I said truthfully, and their eyes went on me immediately.


    "You''re lying." Apollo said while grinning.


    "I wish I was." he laughed at my response and it made me blush. His laugh was making me feel things in my stomach and in my heart. He was like sunshine to me to say the least and it''s crazy that he had such impact on me on such a small span of time.


    "Yeah get over it Apollo." Diane looked at me just then and motioned me to listen.


    "Alright, here''s how it works. We spin the bottle and if its tip is pointed at you. You get to choose whether to do a daring dare or spill some truths about you." I nodded in response to which she smiled at.


    "Now let''s start!" Diane spun the bottle and we all focused on the bottle which was spinning like crazy. When it started to slow down, we moved our heads closer and just then it stopped with the tip pointing at Kaval. We snickered, and he cursed while glaring at us.


    "I chose dare." Kaval stated. Diane motioned that me and Apollo to move closer to her and so we did.


    "We need to make him do something epic." Diane said with an evil grin and I nodded aggressively at her suggestion while Apollo just laughed.


    "How about we made him sing." I said. The both of them looked at me with a look of disappointment. Wait what does that mean!?


    "Sweetie, just stay there." Diane said with her palm pointed at me. I just laughed lightly at her remark and decided to just let her do the deciding.


    "I suggest we dare him to eat broccoli." She had an evil grin that made me have second thoughts about her. Well I guess she''s nice most of the time of even sometimes. Apollo just nodded at her suggestion and I just did the same.


    "Oh wait, what is a broccoli?" I asked.


    "It''s a type of vegetable that is green and most say that it taste awful and Kaval is one of the most." Diane said while chuckling.


    "Ah." I looked at Kaval with a smirk.


    "What?" he asked me with a scowl. I laughed at his reaction and spoke.


    "This is what you get for calling me the fainting prince."


    "Wait you still remember that?!"


    "Vividly." he sighed and looked at us again as if wanting to rip our heads off. Sometimes I wonder if these people are royalties or serial killers on the loose because they tend to act towards the second one.


    "We dare you to eat broccoli." It took a whole lot minute for us to make him do his deed and it was really funny to say the least.


    The look on his face when we said it was priceless and the way he pleased for us to give him another dare was something I would not let him sleep on. I mean we, we would not let him sleep on.


    "Fuck you all." he said while gulping the last bit of his broccoli.


    "Next!" Now it was Kaval''s turn to spin the bottle and unfortunately, it landed to me. Kaval and Diane gave me an evil grin while Apollo was just shaking his head while smiling.


    "I would like to do the dare." I said while fiddling with my fingers. I just hope they don''t give me something that bad.


    "I did not agree with them." Apollo said and looked at me apologetically.


    "Well majority wins." Kaval faced me and smiled innocently. To innocent that it gave me shivers.


    "Your dare is.." I looked at them in anticipation not wanting but also wanting to know what the dare is. In my head was a voice that was scolding me for being an idiot and not choosing to say some truths, but it is what it is.


    "Your dare is to bring Hade here."


    Oh fuck.

 Chapter 13 - CHAPTER 13

    "I- what!?"


    "You heard that right, now go!" Kaval said in an evil grim.


    "But I can''t!" I said as I felt so perplexed by the situation. If only I knew that this would happen, I would''ve just chosen to say the truth.


    "You will. If you can''t then I will take your aid as a form of compensation." I looked at Kaval with wide eyes. How can one be so invested in this stupid game.


    I sighed and cursed them in defeat and stood up. My body was starting to tremble while walking towards Hades'' room.


    Should I just ditch them? Yeah, I should for the sake of my own safety.. It''s just a stupid game that does not have any benefit. I closed my eyes and went the other way, the way that led me back to my room.


    Fuck. I was standing in front of Hades'' door. I was fiddling with my fingers and was unconsciously biting my lips.


    I felt like I was standing there for an hour or so but I was still contemplating. Well I could just say


    ''Hey, would you like to join us? But it''s fine if you don''t want to.''


    I inhaled a huge amount of air and knocked on the door thrice. I waited for a response, but I did not receive any. I knocked again but a little louder this time but there was still no response.


    Maybe he''s already asleep. I should not disturb him. I started to walk away when I felt a presence on my back. My anxiety shot up immediately and my body started to tremble.


    I closed my eyes and decided to pretend that I did not feel him behind me and continued to walk away. A step was made, and I heard a voice that sent shivers down my spine.


    "What are you doing?" I felt different as his voice did not yield the same tone it did the previous days as it was always filled with authority, hate and anger but now, it sounded like he''s calm.


    Oh, what am I thinking, he is never calm. I turned around to face him and I felt something in me flickered. He was in a black fitted shirt and was also wearing shorts. Just by then did I saw him as a person.


    He had slightly tanned skin and had a nice muscular build. He had gorgeous charcoal dark eyes and had dark hair. His nose was sculpted to perfection as the same goes with his face and his lips were really pretty.


    What the hell in the abyss is he?! I mean he looked really fine the first time we met but to actually see him now? He is a demigod I tell you.


    "You''ve been staring at me for a whole minute now princess." I got out of my dazed and blushed immediately.


    I mumbled a quite sorry and was trying my best to avoid his gaze. I mean can you blame me? I''d bet that you''d do the same if you were in the same room as him. And I also wish for him to stop calling me that.


    I am nobody''s princess and I am not a princess. I am a prince for the sake of the gods! But it''s weird that I do not feel anything when he calls me that when in fact it should make me upset, but it didn''t.


    I looked up to see him looking at me with a raised eyebrow as if asking me what was I doing standing in his room in the first place.


    "Ah! y-yes. Y-you see I-I''ve participated i-in the game of truths and the dares and I picked the dare and uh- I-I, u-um.." I fiddled with my fingers while looking down.


    Dang it! Why the hell am I so nervous. Just then I wanted to kill him but why am I so frazzled around him. I mentally groan as I looked like a girl who has a huge crush on him. My eyes grew wide at the thought and I felt my face getting hotter.


    "And?" His voice sent shivers down my spine and I tried my best not to visually shiver but I failed.


    ''Get it together Alex!'' I mentally shouted.


    "A-And t-they told me t-to ask you i-if you w-wanted to j-join us in o-our sleep over." I sighed as I messed up again. He looked at me with slightly furrowed brows, but his gaze was calm which was again, very new to me.


    "You want me to join in your sleep over?"


    "W-Well if y-you want t-to! I-I mean i-it''s fine if y-you don''t want to. I-I''m not forcing y-you at a-all." I practically shouted in his face and I knew that it made me look really stupid.


    I turned my back immediately and covered my face with my hands as I started to blush really hard. I got so frustrated with my own actions that I almost ripped my hair out.


    "I''ll go n-now. I''ll j-just tell them that y-you were asleep or s-something-"


    "Let''s go."


    "Huh?" I turned around and saw Hade looking at me with a pillow on his side. He didn''t change into his pajamas, not that I was expecting him to. Of course not.


    He was looking at me still and this time I decided to look at him straight in the eyes. I saw something flickered in those abyssal orbs, but I think it''s just me seeing things.


    "You''re quite staring at me a lot princess. You better stop before I get you to pay the price for looking at this godly face." I turned my back on him and stood straight.


    "I-I was n-not. I-I was j-just looking- a-at some t-things." I tried to lie and let''s just say, I regretted trying to. I heard him snicker behind me and my face felt a lot hotter.


    I know it was just a snicker, but it sounded like he was happy. It''s funny because the previous day we almost killed each other and yet we are now walking together like civil people. I could feel him staring at me from behind and it''s making me uncomfortable.


    I felt my body feeling things and it made me alarmed. I''m feeling new things. And it''s scaring me. I opened the Diane''s door and greeted them with a small smile. I was actually happy that I got Hade to come with me.


    "W-Were h-here." I announced. They turned to look at us and their eyes went wide.


    "Where''s the food?" Hade said nonchalantly.


    "I-It''s over there." I pointed towards the table which was filled with foods. "Hold this." He handed me his pillow and started walking to the buffet. I held his pillow in my arms and it smelt like him. Not that I was smelling him, but it smelt like him.


    It smelt so strong yet sweet and alluring at the same time. I smiled slightly and walked towards the others.


    "Now, I have done the dare, where''s the bottle."


    "Wait so you actually got him to come here!?" Diane whispered in a shouting manner. I just nodded and kept looking for the bottle while also holding Hades'' pillow.


    "W-Wait did you do something to make him join us?!"


    "No. I just asked him, and he obliged." I answered Kaval truthfully. I glanced at Hade who was busy eating and it made me smile unknowingly.


    What is happening to me. I shrugged and looked at them. They were looking at me with wide eyes and I could not get why they were reacting like this.


    "I really just asked him." I said thinking that they don''t believe me.


    "No no listen. You just got Hade, the Hade Morningstar to join us."


    "Yes." I answered Diane with a look that said, ''what''s the big deal?''.


    "No, you don''t get it. He doesn''t go to things like this! He even barely shows up in events. He doesn''t even oblige to our request!" Diane explained as if it was the most bizarre thing to happen in her life. Kaval just nodded as he had the same reaction with Diane.


    "You''re even holding his pillow!" Diane added.


    "Yes, now can we go for another round again? Maybe I''m just lucky to have him join us today." I looked beside me and saw Apollo laughing lightly.


    "Yeah what''s the big deal?" he added. Both Kaval and Diane rolled their eyes and mumbled some words. They gave me the bottle and I spun it and soon enough it landed on Apollo.


    "Ha!" I exclaimed.


    "Oh shit." I laughed at his reaction and asked him what he wanted to choose. He chose dare and we huddled together and discussed what dare are we going to give him.


    "We dare you to dance since Kaval knows that you are a bad dancer." I laughed when I saw Apollos'' reaction.


    He stood up and started to dance and all I can say is that, he is not the best dancer out there. We were laughing so hard and yet I felt someone staring.


    I looked over to Hade who was looking at me with a glare. What did I do now? I stood up and left the others who were too occupied to notice me leaving.


    "I-Is something wrong?" I asked nervously. He looked upset. Was he mad that we didn''t include him in the game. We could always have him join us if that''s why he''s mad.


    "D-Did we do something wrong?" He looked at me and I almost jolted back. I saw that flicker again as his gaze started to change.


    He closed his eyes and looked at me again. There were no longer signs of him being agitated and it relieved me somehow.


    "Y-You should play with us." I tried to suggest but he disagreed.


    "Then what do you want to do?" I almost shouted as he dragged me to the bed and made me sat. He took the pillow and placed it on my lap before plopping on to it.


    "I want you to accompany me princess. You dragged me here, you shall accompany me. That''s my price for you." he said, and my breath got caught in my throat as I saw him flash a smile. A genuine smile before rolling to face the side where my stomach was.


    "Can I snuggle?" I didn''t know what was happening and nodded mindlessly. I felt his face snuggle on my abdomen and his warm breath was fanning my skin through the skin fabric and I felt so goddamn hot.


    I couldn''t move, I felt restricted and frozen and yet somehow, something inside me was yelling. I did not know what it was. Why was this happening?

 Chapter 14 - CHAPTER 14

    Why is he doing this? Doesn''t he hate me? I was questioning the situation to find no answer. This look so wrong if ever the others will see it.


    This felt wrong, yet it felt right somehow and then something cracked and the only thing that was running in my mind was how this felt familiar. My mind was swirling in avoid filled with confusion and questions.


    Can we just look back how we were always wanting to kill each other back then? We were on each other''s throat. He called me weak and he almost punched me. He slammed me into a wall, he almost killed me at dinner and now he''s acting like this.


    Maybe this is a plan. Maybe he''s up to something. Maybe he''s trying to expose me. I mean that''s not the case anymore since my powers are starting to show. Or maybe that''s the reason!?.


    He''s starting to accept me because I now have my powers? No. he is Hade Morning star, that''s too good to be true.


    And I recall our kingdoms are rivals, well not in reality but academic matters wise since they always wanted to overthrow our reign as the greatest kingdom to with outstanding students and heirs to ever step foot upon the kingdom. Well except for those two abyssal hobos who I encountered yesterday.


    Maybe he is planning something. But I sense no danger from him. I brushed the feeling off as I found it very unrealistic. Everything right now was very unrealistic.


    "H-Hade, the others m-may see us." I said calmly as I observed him with his eyes close. How can a man be so beautiful?


    His curly dark hairs were temping my hands to run through them, but I restrained myself as I did not want to anger him. This was a new side of him and I would lie if I said I didn''t like him this way.


    I mean there was nothing wrong with him being so cold and always looking like he''s going to kill everyone he sees but I would want him to be a little less violent but who am I kidding. He was raised by his father to whom I do not know about.


    Father does not speak the name of The Fire King and I have little less knowledge about them but all I know is that their king is not the nicest to say the least. Maybe Hade got it from his dad.


    "I''m sorry for hitting you with that bat." I said as I remembered the scene vividly.


    "You also have to pay for that." I shivered as I felt his lips move against the fabric of my clothes.


    "But don''t worry, it won''t be that heavy." I could feel him smiling and to my surprise, it made me smile as well.


    "Hade the o-others-"


    "They can''t see us. I''ve placed a binding invisible spell." He cut me off. I just sighed and didn''t move. We stayed in comfortable silence for a few moments until my back started to hurt.


    "H-Hade my back is starting to hurt." He sat up and pushed me to the head of the bed where I have something to support my back. His actions although made my eyes go wide and made me gasp at the same time.


    I blushed a tint and I knew he could see it as he was wearing a satisfied smirk. He was on top of me and his eyes were looking deep into me as if it wanted to devour me whole. I pushed him away but to no avail. He just laughed and placed his pillow on my lap before plopping back down.


    "Hade why are you nice today."


    "Hmmm?"


    "Why are you nice today. The day you met me you were not the happiest in the bunch and yesterday you looked like you wanted to burn me to death."


    I said in total honesty. I needed to know why and maybe this is the perfect timing to ease the unknown tension between us. I heard him laugh before he looked up and fixed his gaze on me.


    Unlike before, his gaze seemed to hold warmth within them and it got me confused as to why was he looking at me like someone he holds dear within his heart.


    "It is true that I was not the happiest when I saw you. But it doesn''t mean that I wasn''t least happy to see you again. Now, I''m just happy to be able to do this again, with you." He was smiling while he said those words.


    "I''m glad that you''re here princess. I just had to make sure that you were really here with me Alex. I can''t take another blow." He snuggled even deeper into me as if he was afraid to lose me.


    My mind was swirling in question as to what he was talking about. He kept saying again when we haven''t met. He kept saying again when I do not remember any memories of him. He keeps saying he''s happy to see me again when I have not seen him before.


    And yet what he said made me feel pain in my heart and I would be a fool to deny this feeling. I could feel the longing and sadness. And I could feel happiness within those words that was so unfamiliar yet familiar.


    I did not know that I have laid my hands on his head and started to play with his hair. His hold was still strong, and his face was nuzzled on my body. My mind was confused but my body did the things my mind said I shouldn''t.


    My mind said don''t, but I did. My mind said don''t hold him, but I did. My mind said don''t hug him, but I did. My mind said don''t cry, but I did. My heart was aching for reasons I do not know of. My body was longing for him for reasons I also do not know of.


    My existence felt like it was waiting for this moment to happen and I do not know as to what the reasons are. A tear fell from my eyes and landed onto his. He opened those beautiful dark orbs and it made me cry even more. I was restraining myself to release a sob, but I could not hold it back.


    I was crying because of the pain that felt so familiar and old. I was sobbing because something told me that I was missing parts and this boy was one of them. He looked at me with such soft gaze that it made me want to just hug him and cry even more.


    I wanted to say I miss you, but I don''t know why I craved to say it so. He sat up and cupped my face. His face held longing and despair and it made me hurt even more.


    "I-I do not know you Hade but these feelings, t-they feel familiar. They feel old. These feelings, they feel like they are for you. H-Hade I do not know you, I do not recall any memory of you, I have never met you and y-yet. I-I u-unknowingly longed for y-you for reasons I do not know of. H-Hade, I am c-confused b-but my feelings are real."


    I said between cries. I was lost. Just a few moments before I was happy, unaware of the feelings that were there. It''s funny how I almost started if not hate him and yet I''m crying on his arms right now.


    I looked at him again and his face showed even more emotion. Sadness, longing, despair and regret. He moved so that our foreheads would touch. Our nose were inches away from each other and our breaths started to become one.


    "There are things you are better off not knowing. But this I could tell you. Those feelings, these feelings."


    "They are real, and they exist for a reason. They are there because I am here. I survived for me to meet you here. Princess I died to hold you here."


    I died for me to kiss you here. And now that you''re here, I once again claim that you are mine."


    "Reasons and memories may seem distant but feelings last despite the vast story of the past. I have longed for you and now I can kiss you again, at last."


    Under the barrier of invisibility, under the stars and the moon, with but separate from the people who from the start I felt familiar with.


    His lips touched mine and my lips met his. I trembled within his touch as he held me within his grasp. Tonight, where all seems right and bright. I met the person with the person that owned me.


    In this moment, I was one with the person who I unknowingly yearned for. Under the eyes of the one that curses, his lips tasted like yesterday, his touch felt like memories, and his existence felt like my world filled with uncertainty.

 Chapter 15 - CHAPTER 15

    "Gah!" I sat up from my bed and looked around me. It was dark and cold.


    I noticed a body beside me and found Diane, Kaval and Apollo sleeping peacefully. Something wet slid down my eyes and I realized I was crying. I looked around immediately to look for someone, but he wasn''t there. We weren''t there.


    I wasn''t there. I looked at the bed that I saw in my dream and it was empty. It felt so real, the pain felt real, everything felt real. I stood up and walked towards the balcony, I opened the door and the view of a starry night immediately embraced my vison.


    "It was only a dream." I said to myself.. But something inside me felt sad. I felt sad. Did I feel sad that it was only a dream?


    I do not know. That meant all of it was in my head. Hade being nice wasn''t real. Hade being kind wasn''t real. Hade being warm wasn''t real. Hade being vulnerable wasn''t real.


    The Hade that laid on his pillow on my lap wasn''t real. The Hade that held me tight wasn''t real. The Hade that claimed me as his wasn''t real. The Hade that kissed me wasn''t real.


    None of it was real. I forced my mind to think that it''s okay but my it did not. I was not okay. I was fooled by a dream that was orchestrated by my head. And I was a fool to believe it.


    "Can''t sleep?" I jolted when I heard a voice behind me. It was Apollo in his usual form. I smiled warmly at him thanking the gods that at least, he''s not a dream.


    "Had a bad dream." I replied shortly and looked up to the stars. I felt a fabric wrap my body and I turned to see Apollo wrapping himself and me in a blanket. We sat on the terrace with our feet dangling over the edge.


    "They say dreams are a part of your past life." I looked at him immediately.


    "The gods has a way of reconnecting people that are meant to be, and they say dreams is a form of that connection."


    I looked back to my view and sighed. I don''t plan on getting my hopes up on something that never happened. I touched my lips and his traces were still there.


    "Alex, what did you dream about?" I looked at him with saddened eyes and smiled.


    "Something that felt so real." He motioned me to lay my head on his shoulder and I gladly complied. He was warm but not as warm as him in my dreams.


    He smelt sweet yet not as sweet as him in my dreams. I closed my eyes and tried to forget and forced myself to erase whatever it is that I dreamt. I shouldn''t be swayed by what was falsely constructed.


    It felt real yes but it was too good and unrealistic to be true. Apollo swung his arms around me and held me tight.


    "Whatever it may be Alex, just know that we are here for you. I am here for you." I nuzzled my head on Apollo to seek comfort.


    I feel bad as I felt like I was using him to forget what was unreal to begin with. A moment of silence passed us until a bolt of lightning strike the tree on the field. It immediately caught fire and it burned so bright that I could feel the warmth coming from it. I was so startled yet so confused as to why there was a lightning when the night was clear from any form of storm.


    "Let''s get inside." Apollo helped me get off the terrace and brought me inside. There were already staffs outside trying to pry the fire off, but it was unwavering.


    I was about to close the door when I felt someone staring at me. I shivered and brushed the feeling of and went inside.


    My ears rang due to the loud clap of thunder that followed after the lightning. Kaval and Diane sat up obviously startled.


    "It''s fine. Just a little lightning. We should go back to sleep." Apollo reassured the two who immediately plopped back onto the bed.


    We were in a single bed, Apollo was beside Diane, and then I came next to her and then Apollo.


    "Apollo?"


    "Hmmm?"


    "Did we play the game of truths and dare?"


    "Ah yes, but you fell asleep when Kaval when Kaval was taking too long to eat the broccoli." Apollo chuckled as he said that. I''m forcing to believe that what he said was true, but my instinct was chaotic but posed one message and that is something did happened. But why would they lie to me? I sighed and brushed off the feeling and laid down.


    "We can cuddle if you want." I nodded and sank deeper into Apollos'' embrace as he hugged me.


    He was humming a certain tune that lulled me to sleep. If the embrace in my dream wasn''t real, at least Apollo''s warmth was.


    "Wake up lovebirds! We have classes to attend to!" Diane was shouting her throat off while vigorously shaking us.


    I groaned and snuggled back into Apollo but when Diane opened the curtains the light was too bright to keep me from sleeping thus I groaned and slowly sat up.


    "Well how was the cuddle?" Diane said making me blush. I looked at Apollo and let me say something, he never looks ugly.


    Heck he looks really good despite just waking up while I feel like a total decaying potato. He ruffled my hair and helped me to stand up.


    "Kaval get your ass up!" Kaval threw the pillow at Diane who caught it. Kaval looked really pissed but he looked fine as well. Am I the only ugly person here!?


    "I say that we go back to our separate rooms to get ready. Let''s meet each other at the dining hall. Now get out!" Diane said and pushed the three of us out.


    Kaval cursed her out loud, but Diane did not even listen.


    "I''ll see you later." I smiled and nodded at Apollo.


    "You look really cute!" He added.


    I blushed at his compliment and practically ran to my room. I was about to open my door when the door on the opposite room opened and I was met with a grumpy Hade. I sighed mentally and said,


    ''It really was a dream.'' He spared me a glance and it was the same thing as the previous days. It was deadly and cold. I entered my room and close the door. Soon enough the door opened, and Nate came in along with Philip.


    "Eyour emajesty." Philip said and bowed down. Nate rolled his eyes while I laughed at his stupidity.


    "Good morning to you too Philip, you too Nate."


    "Let me skim through your wardrobe Alex, go and take a shower. Diane''s'' aid told me that we should be on time to avoid being late. I mumbled a quick thank you to Nate.


    "Elet me bathe you Alex." Nate and I glared at him and he immediately raised his hands up in defense.


    "Why are you together this early?"


    "I and the other aids also had a sleep over. And apparently Philip is the aid of Apollo, Prince of the Aerial Kingdom." Philip nodded in agreement.


    So, Apollo is from the Aerial Kingdom. I might ask him more later, but I turned back to look at Philip with skeptical eyes.


    "Why aren''t you assisting Apollo?"


    "Oh, he insist doing things on his own." I nodded and went into the shower.


    Warm water ran through my bare body as I closed my eyes trying to relax for a few minutes before starting my day. I sighed and went through my routine as fragments of my dream kept flashing back.


    I wrapped a towel around my waist and decided to come out of the shower. When Nate noticed my presence, he immediately rushed to Philip and harshly turned him around, pushing him out of the room.


    "H-Hey! What did I do!?"


    "Alex is going to change. Seeing his bare figure is forbidden, unless you want your head rolling on this very floor then you are very much welcome to get back in." Nate flashed a wicked smile at Philip who immediately got out of the room on his own accord.


    "I see that you have already made some new friends." Nate passed me my clothes as I was looking at myself in the mirror.


    "I do not think of them as my friends per say. I see them as my fellow aid and we might share some commonalities, that does not mean that I would befriend them." I smiled and nodded.


    I always admired Nate for being so practical when it comes to things. He knows the things he need and the things to dispose.


    "So, you and Philip are not friends?" He just looked at me with a stare that said it all but I decided to push him a little.


    "Ah, yes of course you are not friends with him." He sighed and closed his eyes before muttering a thank you.


    "You two are lovers." I said like a love-sick person who whenever love is the topic, they close their eyes and hold their hands and flash a smile which they think is cute. Not.


    "Alex a-are you-"


    "I''m joking Nate, loosen up."

 Chapter 16 - CHAPTER 16

    "Everyone return to your respective seats. I have a very important announcement to tell. Quickly." I looked at our professor who was tapping her hands impatiently on the stand which was up in front. Those who were in the same class as mine scurried back to their respective seats and the action made the whole room chaotically loud as chairs were being dragged back and others were still giggling. I closed my eyes in annoyance and sighed. This is my last subject for today, what subject? I do not know but that doesn''t matter. As long as I get good grades on quizzes, I''ll be fine. The obnoxious chair dragging and giggling went down moments onward as everybody has settled down. I was seated in the far back where I was alone and at peace. Kaval has his class, Diane also has her own and Apollo might have none for today. As soon as I thought of his name, the memories went back from last night to which I regret as I did not act as to how I should. I sighed and shook my head as I looked to Professor Theresa. She was still young and looked very gorgeous. She has a golden blond hair that reached his waist.. She had her eyeglass down to the tip of her nose as she was looking at everyone. She wore a fitted uniform for the staff with black heels and minor accessories. She cleared her throat before looking at us. Her eyes held excitement to which I was confused.


    "As most of you know, the academia hosts a bunch of events every years. Ranging from minor gatherings to grand parties. But there''s this one event which stands out from the rest." I heard gasps from the other. They started to murmur and their faces glowed in an instant. Even the boys looked like they were looking forward to this event to which, in my case, I still don''t know of.


    "I know we are all thinking the same but to make it official, the head council has announced that the academia will be hosting the Grand Clash o f the Eon!" Professor Theresa exclaimed with her hands clamping together as she stood there with here eyes filled with joy and excitement. My classmates clapped their hands energetically while they cheered on.


    "Now, everyone settle down. The head council has have planned a whole event for this grand occurrence in the academia which is, next week! Isn''t it thrilling already? Okay now before I get too excited, the higher council has instructed us professor to release everyone early prior to the regular end of each subjects. Tomorrow will be the pre-show of the candidates and the event up until next week where it is the final show. Now, off you go! Enjoy the event!" And on that note, everyone scurried out from their chairs and exited the room. I sat on my chair waiting for them to exit as I don''t want to be clamped with them, and I don''t man that in a mean way but because I just hate crowded places.


    Professor Theresa was about to leave when she saw me. She looked at me and then smiled.


    "Prince Alexander, I am glad to have you here in the academia''s grounds." She seemed nice so I smiled at her back. She was tall and had a nice figure, I wonder if she has a pair already. Not that I am interested.


    "Ah, that would be because of my father professor." I said with a chuckle while standing up. She smiled as well and offered her hand for a handshake. I took her hands in mine as we exchange our greetings. "Well, I should get going now your majesty. I wish you luck on the event." She said with a smile before walking out of the room. By the time she left the room, my smile vanished as my brows furrowed. Why did she wish me luck?


    I shook my head and went outside. The hallways now mainly empty as most students might have went to their individual camps. The academia offers camps for each kingdom sector. I heard each camp is designed in accordance to the kingdom they belong to. The camps are usually composed of four buildings facing each other and each are composed of all the necessities a person can need. While I and the other royals, we have our own building only exclusive for those who comes from royal families. The building is directly connected the academia''s main building for safety reasons as there are shadows who lurks in the land and they might target us. I walked down the hallway quietly when I heard his voice.


    "What now Kaval?" I asked in an annoyed tone. I heard him chuckle to which I groaned at. Why does he like to irritate me this much? Peace and quiet is all I ask and I think its too pricey for this idiot to give it to me.


    "Why the tone Alex? I should be mad at you for not stopping them last night on my dare." He said dramatically.


    "You know, you''re going to drain me with your presence and, I fell asleep last night." I walked even faster to get away from him but Kaval being the idiot that he is, followed me with a stupid grin.


    "Oh right, you fell asleep which makes you no fun in sleep overs."


    "Sleep overs purpose is for sleeping."


    "Oh you poor child. You still have a lot of things to learn."


    "And I''d rather not take lessons from you, begone you hobo." I said pushing him away. He laughed loudly as he followed me still continuously. His laugh sounded funny and I couldn''t contain my blank face as a stupid smile broke my stoic, trying to be intimidating face.


    After that little clowning session we had, we finally walked in silence back to our building. The wind was blowing lightly and the sun was starting to fall to the side. I looked at Kaval only to find him looking so serious. I ignored it thinking that he may be just wondering about certain things which is none of my business. I looked back at him again and his expression still hasn''t change so I decided to just ask him.


    "You look so bothered by something, are you okay?" He looked at me and then his face went back to normal expression.


    "Oh, I was just thinking about the upcoming clash?" He said his face going back to serious,


    "What about it? You''re going to join?" Kaval looked at me with a look that said ¨¢re you dumb'' which made me looked at him with attitude.


    "What do you mean. We are the contestants. Us. Royals. We are the one that will be clashing against each other." He said.


    I stopped in my tracks and looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "What?" I said in a dead tone. He stopped in his tracks and motioned me to follow him. I sighed as I did have to follow him to get answers. Well, too much of not learning anything from him. I noticed we were heading to his room. He opened the door and motioned me to come in. I was hesitant but decided to go in anyways. I looked at the surrounding and truth be told that I was shocked to find everything in order. I thought it would be really messy but everything is organized. From his bed to just everything in the room. I walked towards his bed and jumped on it where I buried my face onto the mattress. I laid on my back and saw him bringing foods which looked very foreign to me. He grabbed the table nearby and placed it near the bed.


    "How are you so organized? I thought it would be the other way around?."


    He chuckled at my comment while setting the foods on the table. They all looked very new but very appetizing at the same time.


    "I am a prince too Alex. I too have learned customs." He said as he plopped on the bade making me bounce.


    "Try those first then we can talk."


    I looked at the foods displayed in front of me and I could feel my mouth water as the smell entered my nose. The aroma was very new but it made the food even more scrumptious.


    "That''s a stake. It''s made of pig meat, some sauce and light veggies." He got up from the bed and started to slice the meat. I could still see that it was hot as steam was coming from it.


    "You planned this?" I asked looking at him suspiciously. He chuckled and shokok his head.


    "No, I always have my aide to prepare food for me whenever I come back from attending classes because they starve me. But since you''re here, I''d let you have this just for this time since its your first time."

 Chapter 17 - CHAPTER 17

    "Wow! This is amazing!" I exclaimed after almost eating everything that was on the plate. It''s true though, it is indeed very unworldly delicious. Maybe because of this dish not being on our kingdom and it''s my first time tasting it so, it''s new for my tongue. My stomach was already fool that it was kind of hard to breathe but it''s worth it. Kaval chuckled beside me and cupped his head while looking at me with a fond smile.


    "You''ve been saying that every thirty seconds Alex." A proud smile was etched on his face as he looked at me. I cleared my throat as I realized I wasn''t acting that much of a prince at the situation but if anyone dares to complain, I''d have their tongues cut off. Not that I would do it but I would impose various threats. I''m pretty sure that anyone in my situation would react the same, some may even react a lot worse.


    "Ah, was I? Apologies, the dish was rather too spectacular that I lost my stance as a prince." I said with a grin. A girl appeared from an opening in the room.. I assume that this is Kaval''s aide. I have seen her somewhere in the academia but I wouldn''t have known as unlike my aide, she doesn''t follow his master as if he was a kid. She smiled at me and took the cutleries before retreating back to where she came from.


    "I assume that you are full now?" Kaval asked. I only nodded in response as I struggled in my sitting position as my stomach was pressing on my diaphragm. I almost released an obnoxious burp but I stopped it at the last second, remembering that I am a prince and that I should act proper under any circumstances.


    "Can we talk about the upcoming clash now?" All of my jolliness that I felt from eating the delightful food that Kaval prepared vanished at the moment he mentioned the certain event. Knowing that I am included in the clash, makes me worry as my powers are not that certain yet. Although I had a sign from the water but that small sign can''t signify my stance as a powerful royalty. I looked at Kaval and motioned him to discuss.


    He stood up from the bed and went to a nearby bookshelf. It had some books that were very thick and huge. Some had a weird writings on them that I can''t decipher. He came back with a booklet on his hands. It was small but I can see that it had a lot of pages.


    "This is a booklet about the clash. We got it as soon as we got here and joined the clash. I''ll try my best to explain it to you so you must listen as I am not a very good at explaining things but it will work for as long as I have a knowledgeable listener." His tone was serious and his face held the same. I only nodded at his remarks and prepared myself. I caught a glimpse of the nearby and the sun was already setting. Almost to disappear. Kaval dusted the book with his bare hands. I figured that it was left untouched for quite some time now.


    "I''m going to start now so you better listen as I only give a single crash-course to my only student." I laughed at him and so did he. Somehow, his attempt to lighten the situation worked at it took away some worry away.


    "The clash has been around for sometime now. It started back then when the land started to unite back together from the "Great Fall of the Unknown". It was when the academia was constructed under the provisions of our ancestors where our family originated from. The purpose of the Great Clash was to honor the strongest predecessor with an unyielding valor. It is also to honor the unity and sacrifices of our ancestors for us to be able to live in peace. Ancestors from our kingdom was said to have given up something dear to them for them to be able to win from the darkness that once wanted to rule the land. They gave their pride away and pushed the one who yield stronger power and will to defeat the evil. And that is how they won and were able to provide the peaceful world that we live in today." I listened to Kaval with very much intent as if I was etching every word on my brain.


    "The Grand Clash only allows a single contender from each kingdom and those contenders must be a person with royal blood and is the one next in line or it can be a delegated participant which is hand picked by the acting ruler of the said kingdom. An example for this is your kingdom where in the past years, during your absence, your father has picked a substitute for your kingdom to have a contender in the clash. He won the last three consecutive years which gives me a bitter taste in the mouth but, now that you are here, you will be the one participating. I do recommend getting advice from him, given your situation." I nodded in understanding as I was staring at him.


    "Now this is the important part, the clash is not about winning alone. It''s about cooperating with the team you will be put together. Now there are only five kingdoms in the land and sea and if the rules went with that, the situation will be biased and unfair. So our ancestors have decided that a group of elite and highly capable students from the academia can join the clash. This group can only have four members and these individuals are chosen by the acting Headmaster of the academia."


    "Now remember about not winning alone? The academia is going to have an introduction ceremony of those who are able to participate in the clash. In that ceremony, the grandmaster will announce who is going to be paired with who. Second is the rules. During the clash, we, the contenders, enter inside a dome and in a separate zone. No one knows where the others are and usually, some group would either decide to lie low or go aggressive and start hunting the others. Now this is where it gets nasty. We are allowed to use all that we''ve learned about our powers in the academia and some of us has already learned a lot so we can tinker our power in many ways. The brutal part is, one can use his power on anyone as long as they are a part of the clash. Now in order for a group to fully eliminate another group is to vanquish them in a physical fight or in a power-based fight. Given that we have powers, we usually go with power-based fighting but sometimes, when our stamina are drained, we have no choice but to resort into physical fighting."


    "Remember this Alex, a group can be eliminated if, one; they are severely injured. Two; when they yield to the one who has the upper hand and lastly; it is when they pass out from the battle. Despite this, the academia has guaranteed that not a single student will die from this event as each contestants are bounded in a single rule. "Kill a contender to kill yourself" where it means that if a contender kills another contender, that individual will be up for a quick trial which is guaranteed to give the individual a death sentence. You will know that a team has fallen when you hear an explosion. The dome will then glow with a color that corresponds to the fallen group. Now those are the only thing that we need to know. But as for you, I am going to advice you, not as an upcoming enemy or an ally but a friend. Seek advice from the contender that your father chose because with your current situation, once you step into that arena, you are a dead meat for sure. So train as hard as you can, there is still time. Don''t worry, I''ll do my best if we are paired together."


    My head was aching with that much information given to me in such a short period of time. I looked at Kaval and I could see the genuine worry in his eyes. I was touched at his gestures and smiled at him reassuringly. I was wrong about him after all. Despite our first meeting being awful, I think I can say that Kaval is a good person with how he is showing myself to me now. I don''t know if this is just an act but I''ve seen different kinds of people in my kingdom so I should know which one is fake and which one is not. And Kaval is genuine with what he is showing.


    "Now, go and train Alexander. And pray to the gods. That you end up paired with Hade because if not? Me, Dianne and Apollo won''t hurt you that much but Hade is another case. He might end up killing you."

 Chapter 18 - CHAPTER 18

    I walked out of Kaval''s room like I was floating. This event couldn''t have come at a better time, it had to be now when I''m just like a fish in the ocean filled with sharks. My head is still aching from that much of information and I feel like drowning in a tub of worries right now. I placed my hand in the side of my head as the hurting was getting so bad that it was pulsing. I closed my eyes momentarily and walked in a faster pace towards my room which is thankfully not that far. I opened the gigantic door as soon as I got to the front door and practically threw myself in bed. I tried to tell myself that everything will be fine but I would be a fool to believe in such lie. I sighed and grasp the comforter.


    "Alexander, someone is here to meet you." I screamed when a voice suddenly popped out of the room. I turned to where it came from and sighed when I found out that it was Nate. I glared at him but he only looked away. I nodded in approval to whoever it is that is going to meet me. I probably shouldn''t be meeting some people right now as I have a bigger problem in my hands but it''s too late to just say no after I said yes.. I got out of the bed and fixed it immediately before telling Nate to open the door.


    The door opened and I saw a boy around my age or maybe he''s a few years older than me but what caught my attention was the royal badge on his uniform. I stood up properly while looking at him. He looked at me straight in the eye before he knelt down. I now know that he is from my kingdom as he has the same uniform as those of who came from our domain and he has our seal on his badge.


    "Arise." I said in a formal tone. He stood up swiftly before looking back at me. I observed him for a while and I can say that he came from an elite family in my kingdom judging from how he moved and how proper he was. He had a dark hair which is slicked back. His face was the opposite of mine. It was sculpted in the most masculine way that it could be. He had a chiseled jawline and a strong nose line. His eyes looked very domineering and strong. He looked edgy all in all. He also was a lot more buff more than anyone else I''ve met. The only question is, who is he and what is he doing here.


    "This is Jean Aslivaldi, the current winner of last year''s Grand Clash." I looked back at this boy named Jean and nodded. I motioned him to follow me to the other side of the room where there was a table intended for private meetings such as these.


    "To, what do I owe this sudden visit of you Jean?" Although I already know the reason of why he''s here but I just want him to say it for himself or else I''d look like an assuming brat. He sat on the chair in a proper manner, just as how anyone should do when meeting a royalty. He looked at me before grabbing something from under his overcoat. He placed a booklet on the desk. The booklet was rather very familiar that it brought the aching of my head in an instant.


    "It is a huge pleasure to have met you, Prince Alexander." His voice came out very strong that if we walked together and he spoke, many would assume that he is the prince and not me. Nonetheless, I just smiled at him and motioned him to speak further.


    "His majesty, King Archemidius. Has given me a very important task within the years that you were not here in the academia. I am the one who battled your fights for you and I am honored of such. But now that you are here, I can''t help but also feel joy as the rightful warrior has come to the battlefield to show how powerful our kingdom is thus I came here to meet you. I have the booklet where everything that you need to know in the clash is written. I assume that you don''t know about this yet." I looked at him and smiled. I told Nate to go and make something to drink and eat to which he immediately complied as he retreated back to the kitchen. I looked at Jean before I spoke.


    "I have already had the crash-course from Kaval, Jean." He looked at me and he looked very much stoked for a few seconds before he spoke.


    "I apologize for assuming that you haven''t learned the customs of the event yet your majesty." He said and bowed his head.


    "You do not need to apologize Jean. I appreciate the thought. Thank you. Although, Kaval has recommended that I get in-battle advices from you. Can you advice me instead?"


    "It would be an honor your majesty. Can I know as to when can we start?" I looked at Jean confused.


    "By that you mean?"


    "Ah, I think that it would be better if we get into the advising in the actual. I can discuss it now but it would be much better if you see it with your eyes. But if you want me to discuss it now then we can proceed with that." I looked at him impressed as to how is he so formal with these things. Well now that I have mentioned it, no wonder why my father chose him to be my substitute. He is simply a leader and a fighter, something that I struggle with.


    "I see. Well we can start by tomorrow immediately. Your idea about me seeing these advice of yours in the eyes is a much better way as I can also obtain battle knowledge." I looked at Jean and I could see how his eyes glimmered at the praise. Well would you look at that, he''s happy that I acknowledged his idea. He is one of my people after all so an acknowledgement from a royalty is sure an achievement that not anyone can achieve. Now I sound so cocky but it''s true.


    Nate came back with the things that I have asked for him to prepare. The three of us sat down in comfortable peace as we started to tend to the food on the table.


    "Thank you for the food your majesty. It is an honor to be able to eat with you in the same table."


    "It''s no problem Jean. This is only a small gesture of thanks for what you have done during my absence." I spoke with a faint smile.


    "I am beyond excited to see what you can do with your powers, your majesty."


    My smile immediately vanished as I looked at Nate immediately. His face was left unchanged but I could feel him sighing mentally. I looked at Jean who was looking at us with a questioning look.


    "Did I say something wrong your majesty? I apologize!" Jean said as he immediately bowed his head on the table. I sighed and looked away from him. So father hasn''t told him yet. Somehow, I felt a surge of faint anger in me as to why father did not tell him anything and left me with this. But I think it''s also right. It''s my duty to reveal my real identity to those who are essential.


    "No you didn''t say something offensive Jean. It''s just that, my father has seemed to have left you in the dark all this time." The other raised his head and looked at me with a confused stare.


    "You see Jean, whatever reason that my father told you. They were all lies as the reason of my absence and my despise to enter the academia is far more serious." I spoke every word with a heavy heart. I was disappointed at myself as I am yet to disappoint another person with my stupid real identity.


    "I am confused your majesty. Why would his highness lie about you?" Jean queried even more. I looked at Nate and he gave a nod. I sighed and looked at Jean.


    "Jean, you see, the reason for all of this, the things and the lies that my father has constructed is because, I do not have my powers." As soon as the last word came out from my mouth, Jean''s face completely dissipated. I expected him to flip out but then I was wrong as he only showed me a smile of sadness and comfort.


    "Your majesty. I know." Jean said with a comforting stare. Nate and I looked at him with a questioning look. He smiled at us before speaking.


    "Your majesty, his highness would never lie about you when it comes to important matter and for the secureness of the kingdom. I was not talking about magical ability, I was speaking about your power to be able to conquer this tyrant with all of what you have. With or without powers."

 Chapter 19 - CHAPTER 19

    Nate and I arrived at the training grounds which was very secluded. It wasn''t the same training ground that I went to. Jean said that this was only for the contenders from my kingdom. This is where my ancestors trained and started their grind onwards to the top. Indeed it was very secluded as we took many turns and went down to numerous stairs. The door looked very simple so I thought this was just a simple training room, but when we got there, I was definitely wrong. The inside was really huge and had different tools and practicing areas. In the middle, we saw Jean waiting. He was not in his uniforms and so were we. We have decided to wear clothes that would allow us to move freely so right now, I''m wearing tight but stretchable shorts and a sleeveless shirt. Nate on the other hand was wearing his usual attire as he wont be joining me in today''s training. I only have a week now and the introductory event will be later on tonight at the grand hall. I sighed at how busy I am now because back then at home, I usually just go around the palace, would go to meetings with captain Elevi and sometimes just sleep most of the time. But now, I am deprived with sleep and rest, which sometimes makes me regret the position that I am in but now is not really the time to complain. I walked straight ahead to where Jean was..


    "Are you ready your majesty?" He said with a smile.


    "I don''t really have a choice don''t I?" We laughed at my response which again, took some worries away. Last night, when Jean told us that he knew, I huge baggage was removed from my back and what he said about father not lying about my situation did somehow placed my heart at ease.


    "Now here are the things that you need to remember. What Kaval said about winning alone being not the way to go is correct. In the clash, you and your ally needs to improvise on the things you find. There are three necessities to survive inside the dome. First is, to find shelter. Each group will be released at a different zone inside the arena so that gives you some time to find shelter as that time, you can be assured that each group are doing the same thing as you and your pair, but you still need to be careful as to where you are going in there because you might encounter others and if that happens, either one of you will loose."


    "Since we thrive in humid area in the lands as we belong to the water elements, we tend to gain more energy as long as any form of water exists in a certain are. That should apply to you as well despite you not having any power. So from the very start of the clash, you and your pair should find a place where the both of you will be stronger. That is where you are going to build your shelter. Despite that, you still need to find a very secluded place where you can''t be easily found. Since you can''t use your power, your best tactic to be able to survive is to hide with your pair. Your best chances is to just wait everything out. Fight when it''s necessary but I advice that you and your pair retreat most of the time that you are going to encounter another enemy. You can depend on your pair to use their power to at least delay the enemy from finding and catching up to you."


    "Second is food. Inside the arena, you need something to eat as the clash can span up to days. The last thing you would want is to fight with an empty stomach. There are a lot of available food in the dome but you have to look for them. But remember this. Not everything you see is edible. Some are poisonous and are most likely set up by an enemy so you have to be careful. In my case, I know when its poisonous by sticking my pinky finger in the food. If your finger tingles then you don''t eat that food. But if it doesn''t, then it''s safe to eat. You need to be picky with what you eat because if you are poisoned, you are most likely half dead or paralyzed."


    "Lastly is you need to know your tactics. It is inevitable that you have to fight at some point but since you don''t have powers, you can improvise by creating tools. That is why we study science at the academia. This is an old tactic but it works like a charm whenever you need it. I have a book here about the things that you can do to defeat your enemy without using your power with science. Like for example, when they are near to you and there is a form of water present, you can electrocute them if you have figured the ways to do so. There are many points in the arena where you can obtain electricity and many more, you just have to have a sharp eye in finding those. Now that''s all for today. No physical training yet. You still have a pre-show to attend to so it''s better to go there first and find who you are going to be paired with. Let''s just pray to the gods that you''re going to be paired with Hade or someone that can defeat him. Or else we will have no chance. I know that the others know about your current situation. So your best shot aside from the other alternative is to be paired with Hade himself or someone who can defeat him. Now go. Meet me here tomorrow." I nodded at Jean before smiling at him. The moment I turned my back, I was praying to the gods that I should be paired with Hade because if not, then it''s game over.

 Chapter 20 - CHAPTER 20

    "Do I look alright? Nate?" I turned towards my aide who was looking at me with a fond smile. I smiled at him back and we laughed like total idiots. It has been a few hours after we came back from the training place where we met up with Jean. Jean said that he would be at the pre-show along with some people from my kingdom that could possibly help devise a plan once we know who I am going to be paired with.


    "You look dashing Alexander. I must say, that cape makes you look like you''re more powerful than your father, and its only the pre-show. I can''t believe that stylist made you look like this. I mean it''s not bad but it''s very extravagant!" He said waving his hands all around while looking at me as if he was a huge deal fashion critique. I giggled at his comment and rolled my eyes playfully.


    "Well I do look very much overly powerful in this attire. But the cape weighs a ton I think." I said with a chuckle. I looked back in the mirror and observed myself.. I was wearing a royal blue royal uniform with some badges embedded on the right side on my chest. I was wearing a pair white leather gloves on both of my hands and some leather boots. The cape on my back was another thing. It was very heavy and I don''t know what material was used to craft this but nonetheless it looked very good.


    "Are you ready? We can head to the dome if you are." Nate said in a light tone in contrast the feel of the topic.


    I went silent as I was contemplating the current situation that I am in. Indeed I am worried of what might happen inside that arena but I can''t really do anything about it and just pray tp the gods that my worst situation doesn''t take an even worse turn.


    Nate was also silent for a while and I could feel his worry for me as well and I really appreciate that he''s genuinely worried for me. I looked at myself in the mirror one last time before facing Nate to ask;


    "Will I be fine Nate? Tell me that I will be. Even if it''s a lie, tell me that I will be" Before Nate could even answer, I heard a familiar voice that made my heart go crazy.


    "You will be fine Alexander. I promise." I looked back to see Apollo wearing a very dashing suit that made him look even more appealing. I could feel my cheeks getting warmer and I could only feel that my face is tomato red at the moment. I cleared my throat and threw my glare away from him. I could feel him looking at me which made me feel a lot more things in my stomach.


    "Apollo, what a s-surprise." I said trying my best to act the coolest. I heard Nate snickered and I turned my head towards him immediately and threw him a hard glare which made him snicker even more. Just you wait Nate, you''ll get some words from me later tonight.


    "You look wonderful Alex." I only smiled at him as I am afraid that the words in my mind might get jumbled out when mustered. I do not know what is this that I am feeling but he makes me feel happy and right now all of the things, the problems and the worrying has dissipated into thin air.


    "Shall we get going?" He asked. Again, I only nodded and walked closer to him. I could hear Nate suppressing a giggle so I faintly glared at him as Apollo was looking at me. I don''t know what it is about him but he makes me want to act like a girl in distress and I am even not a girl. I sighed and once I was near him, I fixated a smile but not a fake one. I thought we were about to walk out of the room immediately but boy was I wrong. He took my hand and gently kissed the back of it. As it happened, I could only make my eyes go wide, my face go red tomato and my heart electrified. The gesture took me to where the gods were and threw me back to where I was. I thought that that was it but he took my hand and interwind it with his. I mean sure, his lips didn''t touch my bare skin as I was wearing this- oh dang curse this gloves! Oh god what am I even saying at this point. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. He looked at me with a confused look but I only said that I was just nervous. If only he knew how he made me feel with that gesture.


    We walked outside my room with Nate closely following me from behind. I wanted to act all normal and cool but the fact that my hand is interwind with his is making me go dizzy. I was even supposed to focus on todays pre-show but then this man came and took all of my composure and stance away. As we walked through the hallway that leads to the arena, I could feel some stares lingering on the both of us. I looked to my side and caught a glance with a girl who was with her friends. They were looking at us with a smile as they tried to giggle silently. They acted like how Nate did back then. It just made me feel more even embarrassed with the current situation. My trained mind was telling me to let go his hand but then my intoxicated self is winning this unsoundly argument. We were close to the door of the arena when we heard someone call our name. I looked back only to see Dianne and Kaval wearing their own god-crafted attire that for sure will make some heads turn inside the arena. I looked at Kaval as he smiled at me but I could feel Dianne''s stare at me. I looked at her and she was wearing the same stupid grin that Nate and those other girls were wearing.


    Damnit.

 Chapter 21 - CHAPTER 21

    We were in front of the entrance to the dome and we were all looking at each other with a smile.


    "Well everyone looks, dashing." Dianne said while still wearing that stupid grin as she looked at me still. It made me feel very uncomfortable, but not the type that is offensive. It''s just that I was feeling a tad more shy than how I am supposed to be. I just smiled at her back and threw my stare to Kaval. But, to my disappointment, he was wearing the same grin that Dianne was wearing.


    "Are you two a pair of lovers already?" When Kaval spoke those words, I just wanted to the ground to swallow me whole and just completely disappear from this realm. I glared at but he only laughed.


    "I think so too. You see, they are doing couple things and of course, how can we overlook, this holding of the hands!" Diane said with some sort of mockery in her voice. At this point, I took my hands from Apollo''s grasp and covered my face with the both of them..


    What are they even saying! It is preposterous! Kaval does not like me and we were just holding each other''s hands! That doesn''t mean that we like each other or we are a couple. Friends hold hands right? Of course they do! For sure! I think. I could feel Apollo''s hand on mine as he took them down and revealed my tomato red face which by the way I blame and curse Kaval and Dianne for.


    "Why are you hiding such immaculate beauty from us, Alex?" At this point. I was feeling like a girl. More than Dianne could feel with what she was wearing. I fake groaned in annoyance as I wanted them to stop with the teasing already.


    "Can you guys stop! We are not lovers! We are just friends okay? Just as how me and Kaval are." I tried to explain but Dianne and Kaval only nodded while faking their seriousness.


    "Well of course you are. We believe you a hundred percent!" Dianne said as her hands where on her chin as if mocking a very serious person.


    "Guys can you please not! We really aren''t!" I tried to argue once more.


    "That''s because I haven ''t asked him out yet." I looked at Kaval immediately as I heard him say those. What? I think my brain is not functioning well as of the moment. Did I hear that right?! SO that means he''s planning to ask me?! But we don''t even know each other that much and I- well um, dang it I don''t have any excuse but here''s the thing. He plans on asking me out? That is what he meant when he said those words to Kaval and Dianne right? Oh dear god, I am looking like a total idiot.


    "W-What?-"


    I tried to ask him but then he only smiled and ruffled my hair lightly. I wasn''t even mad when he touched my hair or destroyed the styling of it. Like everything he does to me is just, it''s acceptable. My brain says yes, body? Yes everything about me says yes when he does things that I can only know when he''s done them.


    "Oh wow. They are on that level already. I am quite jealous now!" Dianne was now starting to whine like a kid as Kaval threw him a disgusted glare that said; stop that.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?!" Dianne shouted at Kaval who threw his hands up immediately and started to back down.


    "You guys, stop. Let''s just head inside. We don''t want to be late." I said at the both of them. Thankfully they stopped bickering like kids and started to head to the dome. We started to walk on a different path from those who were not included as the path that we are taking specifically takes us to the back stage. I could see some staffs and some professor who I have not yet encountered. They looked at each and everyone of us with such adoration. I didn''t know how to respond and Apollo only stayed silent so I just smiled and nodded at everyone who smiled at us as I didn''t want to ignore their acknowledgement. We entered a certain door which we ventured for a minute after it took us to the back stage where everyone was acting very frantic. There were make up artists and Dianne and Kaval were called by theirs. I suddenly heard someone calling my name only to see the stylist that was styling me a few moments back calling me. I looked at Apollo with a shy smile and said;


    "I have to go to her and prepare. I- I''ll see you later, Apollo." I said trying my best to not stutter like a total idiot that I am now. He nodded at me before I turned my back against him and walked towards my stylist which according to Nate, was again picked by father. She looked at me with such fondness in her eyes so I smiled at her in exchange.


    "Let me fix your hair again your majesty." She said as she spotted my hair being a little disheveled. At this point I didn''t argue as I wasn''t able to back then so I just sat on the chair that was faced on the mirror that had lights on the side. She caressed my hair smoothly with some gel and comb. After then she finished doing so, right on time, a professor who I have never met called us to where there seems to be a lift.


    "Wow, you guys look amazing! I just had to get that out." He said as he looked at us. But then his smile vanished as he looked at us.


    "Wait, where is Hade?" He said and then groaned after on.


    "Well what''s new. He might not show up again on this years pre-show" He said to himself but just as when he was about to speak again. A man emerged from behind him. He was wearing an all black attire paired with a black cape that looked like it could ignite fire at any moment. The professor cleared his throat and then smiled.


    "Well then, it seems like you guys are ready. On with the show!"

 Chapter 22 - CHAPTER 22

    The lift started to ascend on the main platform and silence was the only thing around us. I was beside Apollo, Dianne, Kaval, Hade and then the group of student''s who I didn''t recognize. I could hear the announcer on the stage starting his line on to our introduction. The crowd on the arena was starting cheer really hard that their screams were able to fill the whole wide space. I could feel Apollo''s hand slipping back into mine and this time, I didn''t overreact as I was now beyond fixated on my topmost priority of the moment which is to know who am I going to be paired with. As soon as the lift stopped, a bunch of spotlight immediately shone above us and the crowd went even wilder. Only then was I able to see a group of colors in the arena that matched with what we were wearing. I didn''t wore a smile like how I planned to as my heart was thumping pretty hard and my ears were ringing. I was very nervous that I didn''t notice that I was gripping Apollo''s hands with force. I looked at him and saw that he was looking at me back. He motioned me to relax and take deep breaths and that everything would be fine. I smiled at him. A smile that was forced but I can only do so much as of the moment as this was very overwhelming.


    "Once again! Our Grand Contenders!" The announcer acclaimed.. The crowd went wild one more as we started turned our back against them and faced the thrones that were designated for us. I sat on mine and so did the others. The crowd died down after a moment and then came out the headmaster.


    "Let us welcome, our Headmaster for a few words of wisdom. Before he announces the pair." The crowd clapped their hands and only stopped when the Headmaster motioned his hands, signifying that he wants them to stop.


    "Good evening, everyone. It is with great honor, that I get to announce the official start, of the Grand Clash of the Eon!" The Headmaster threw his hands into the air and everyone went wild.


    "It has been over an eon since the Great Fall of Unknown occurred where our ancestors rose from the ashes and fought the evil that once roamed this land. On this day, they won over the the evil and with great triumph that they have accomplished, came with great sacrifices that they had to make. That is why, we, today, the descendants of our ancestors that gave so much for us to be able to live in peace in the land, and sea, we celebrate them wholeheartedly, we acknowledge their sacrifices and unyielding will to provide a better life for us!"


    "My only words for our contenders; seek what is hard to see and estimate the underestimated."


    "With that, let me announce, the pair of this year''s Grand Clash!"


    "Starting of with, Prince Kaval and Prince Apollo!"


    The crowd erupted as they cheered on for the pair. The two of them stood up as they held their hands together and raised it in the air. But as the moment went by, my heart started to beat in a very fast pace.


    Now only I, Dianne, the elite group and Hade are left.


    "Next is, Prince Alexander and The Group of Elites!" My heart dropped in an instant as I stood up with shaking legs. I looked at to Apollo who was looking at me with wide eyes. I was close to suffocating as I looked at the Group of Elites. They all looked at me with a smile and hopes but I was too unfortunate to give those back.


    I looked over to Hade only to find him staring at me with a glare and a wicked smile.


    I am done for.


    Despite the cheer of the crowd, my heart sunk.


    With every clap of the hand, my knees grew weaker.


    And with every cheer of my name, the more I wanted to cry.


    But I chose not to. I moved closer to the group of elites with a smile before I motioned everyone to form a circle before yelling;


    "Estimate! The underestimated!" We said in unison. The crowd went abrupt and even got louder than how they were before. Despite that, emptiness was the only thing inside me.


    The only thing that I was thinking at the moments was that, I could cry later but I won''t give the satisfaction of failing at this moment like how Hade wants me to.

 Chapter 23 - CHAPTER 23

    A FEW DAYS AFTER THE GRAND CLASH


    Looking at myself in the mirror for the last time, I checked if I looked alright. I was wearing an overcoat in the shade cerulean with a white polo under it.


    I was also wearing fitted slacks and formal shoes to match the look. I know I look like I was about to go on a meeting with some important people but that''s the rule. A royalty must always be presentable in the eyes of himself and the public.


    The clothes I wore were tailored to match my physique form and was embedded with many gems and it had intricate details like how the embroidered seal of the kingdom was carefully made to match the over coat.


    "Alex let me do your hair-" I flashed him a glare and he immediately understood. I don''t let anyone touch my hair.


    I do it just as how I like it and most of the time, I don''t style it. My hair was fairly lengthy to the point that it gets into my eyes, but I got used to it thus I leave it just the way it is..


    When I was satisfied with how I looked, I motioned that we should get going since I do not want to miss breakfast for today since I haven''t eaten anything proper.


    I think I really am going to die in hunger. When we got outside of the room, Philip was nowhere to be found. He probably went to Apollo.


    "Good morning Prince Alex." I would just smile or nod whenever someone greeted me.


    They were from various kingdoms and it was nice since they did not feel the need to be hostile with people from another kingdom. Nate opened the door that lead to the dinning and I immediately saw Diane waving her hands at me.


    "Will you eat with them Alex?" I just nodded, and Nate and I went to separate ways. He went to the table where the other aids were at. Upon nearing the table, I noticed that a certain person was missing.


    "What took you so long." Kaval spoke but I could barely understand him since his mouth was full.


    "I took my time to shower." I said while placing food in my plates. There were only a few of students here, a lot lesser compared to the other night.


    "Do you guys always eat here?" I asked and started to eat my food.


    "Yes, because I would give Kaval and Hade a lecture whenever they don''t eat for breakfast. But Hade never listens so I don''t bother with him anymore." Diane drank her water and started to eat again.


    "Hey, I don''t listen to you too, yet you keep bugging me!" Diane looked at Kaval dangerously who was speaking even if his mouth was full.


    Kaval grumbled but continued eating nonetheless. The food was good. I had some meat and leaves with an orange juice. Pretty basic right? This is what I always have for breakfast back at home which speaking of, I miss so dearly.


    "Good morning." I looked up to see Apollo fully dressed. He was wearing the same outfit as we are, but we vary in themes. Kaval was in a gold and black get up, Diane was in white with some gold detailing and Apollo was in all black.


    He looked even more gorgeous with what he was wearing. His hair was also neatly done as well as Kaval. Diane''s'' hair was tied up in a ponytail while me? Eh, I don''t think about it unless I get any complains about how my hair looks.


    We were eating peacefully and enjoying the food, but I couldn''t help but be bothered as to where Hade is? I mean not that I care about him now. Of course not, that is just absurd.


    Well he is a grown up and he should know what to do, why am I still even think of him. Maybe because of that stupid dream. A very unrealistic dream I may add. I stopped eating once I felt really full and sat back on my chair.


    Apollo was sitting like how a prince should and that got me a little insecure. I fixed my posture and tried to look nonchalant even if my belt was about to pop. I shouldn''t have eaten that much food.


    "Apollo, why weren''t you at this table when I first arrived?" Apollo wiped the side of his lips with a napkin before looking at me.


    "Ah, I arrived two days after the ceremony but Philip, which is my aid arrived a lot earlier. Speaking off, thank you for tending to him. He told me about the fuss that happened that day." He said with a slight smile and I couldn''t help but smile back.


    "It''s nothing. He is fun to be around." I said before tearing my gaze away from him.


    "We should get going now, we don''t want to be late." All of us stood and agreed with Kaval.


    I just figured that Diane and Apollo has the same schedule while me, Kaval and Hade has the same one. We separated ways and walked to our classrooms.


    "Do you think Hade will show up today?" Kaval asked.


    "I didn''t even know we were in the same schedule as him."


    "Oh yeah, you sat in his table the first day." Kaval laughed.


    Now I get as to why I received those reactions from the other students when I sat on that table.


    It was Hades''. When we arrived, unlike the first day, the students stood up and bowed their heads to greet us. Kaval and I nodded and went to our seat but now that I know Hade is sitting at that table, I need to find a new one. Fortunately, I saw one at the middle. I was about to go there when I heard Kaval.


    "You, transfer to that empty seat. That seat is going to be occupied by Prince Alex." The girl on the table which from the looks of her badge was from Kavals'' land, smiled and nodded before walking to the empty table in the middle.


    I smiled at her and saw her blush before walking to the table that is now mine which by the way, is next to Kaval.


    "Now I know why you want me to sit here." I said in annoyance.


    "You do? Hmm I wonder what the reason may be?" Kaval tapped his chin and I slapped his arms to where the other students laughed at.


    He threw them a glare and they immediately went silent. It was almost time and the teacher should be here any moment now thus when we heard the door open, we assumed that it was the teacher, but we were wrong.


    It was Hade Morningstar in all of his might stepping into the classroom. He was wearing yet again the same outfit as the others and his was themed in black and had some touches of red and the seal of his kingdom was embedded as a ruby.


    He looked really intimidating and the atmosphere of the room immediately changed. The other students stood up to greet him, but they did not get a reply thus they sat down looking like they just talked to a ghost.


    I did not look back at Hade since I feel like he might see something unpleasant and feel angry then vent it all on me because honestly, that is what he''s been doing since I got here to the point that I almost feel like a punching bag for the gods'' sake.


    He sat beside Kaval and I could feel his dark aura completely spreading through the deepest corners of the room.


    "Hey man, where have you been?" Kaval leaned to him, but Hade did not even spare him a glance.


    "It''s mean to not greet me and Alex you know?" Kaval said returning back to his seat formally.


    This time Hade turned his head to look at us and by the time I looked to him, his eyes were already showing raging anger. What in the abyss did I do this time?


    I better not get punched or he''s going to get another smash from me. I just looked away from him to avoid my mood getting affected by him which has already been swayed by his arrival.


    "Say something Hade, did you go mute?"


    "Shut up Kaval, you don''t want to get in to my bad side today because you already have last night when you sided with this useless mutt here." His words stung and my heart broke and ached for no apparent reasons.


    Why was I so affected by him? I didn''t look at him to make it look like I did not pay attention, but I did, and I guess I shouldn''t have.


    "Hade, you were clearly in the wrong. Can you just not be violent with anything you don''t like. Alex is one of us whether you like it or not. And he''s a good person, he doesn''t deserve your way of treatment honestly." Kaval said while his eyes were closed.


    Somehow, Kavals'' word eased my feelings a little bit. Guess it was all really a dream. I was a fool to even have a second thought about it, that I''ll admit. We did not hear any response from the devil himself.


    The teacher has already arrived, and the class started. I was in the middle of jotting down some important details when my ear rang like it was going to burst. I closed my eyes because of the pain and tried not to cause a scene by staying calm.


    The ringing started to get even worse and I couldn''t help but let out a small grunt. I opened my eyes and thankfully no one noticed.


    The last thing that I would want is to disrupt this class. The ringing was now starting to get unbearable and my eyes were starting to water.


    "K-Kaval."


    I managed to let the words out in a whisper. Kaval looked at me and then his eyes widened. I signaled him that we shouldn''t cause a scene, but it was too late.


    "Alex! Your blood is gushing out everywhere!"

 Chapter 24 - CHAPTER 24

    I looked at him with wide eyes. I quickly ran out of the room despite Kavals'' calling. I saw a reflective surface and my eyes widened.


    I was crying blood. My nose was bleeding, my eyes were bleeding and there was even blood running out from my ears. I started to tremble and panic.


    I should call Nate. I tried but I couldn''t. I heard Kaval calling me. He was running towards me and I was about to call out his name when I felt something coming out from my inside.


    I kneeled on the floor and a gush of warm and salty liquid gushed out from my mouth and when I opened my eyes, I saw blood on the floor. I felt dizzy and I did not know what was happening, but my eyes felt heavy and my face came in contact with the bloody floor..


    I saw Kaval calling out for help but there was also another person. He looked really terrified and I could see him shaking. He was kneeling in front of me as if he wanted to carry me and bring me to the nearest form of help. Hade. Huh? Must be another dream.


    (Kavals'' POV)


    "Alex!" I was panicking, and it didn''t help when he run out of the room. I practically just threw my chair away and ran after him.


    He was bleeding! Like in every part if his face, he was bleeding.


    "K-Kaval!" I turned around and looked at Hade who had a worried expression. I felt even more angry at him.


    "Hade, if you did this to him then you better stay away from me." I said in a low growl, he looked at me confused and started to walk closer.


    "I don''t like that new kid but I''m not stupid to wage war between mine and his kingdom." He said with a glare before running off to follow Alex.


    "He''s here!" I ran as fast as I could and when I saw his current state, I froze.


    He looked at me and his face was smeared in his own blood. I was about to walk closer to him when he kneeled and puked more blood. I could see his shoulders tremble and his breathing was ragged.


    He looked at the person behind me and Hade immediately ran towards him. I was yelling for help and I no one comes here this instant, someone is going to be buried by the ground beneath me.


    I looked back to the two and Alex was already on the floor with his face on the puddle of blood. He looked really pale and lifeless.


    "Kaval where the fuck are the aids!?" I was taken aback by how Hade sounded. His hands were slightly trembling, but he forced to remain his composure.


    "They should be coming-"


    "Oh fuck! He''s going to die before they get here!" Hade carefully picked Alexs'' body up from the ground before dashing towards help.


    I did the same and followed the both of them. We were using our powers to run faster and I could see Hades'' trail starting so smoke.


    When we got to the clinic for the royals, Hade practically bombed the door by blasting it with a fire bomb. The healer inside screamed but when he saw us, she immediately regained her composure.


    Hade carefully placed Alex on the bed and the aid called for her assistant before signaling that we need to leave the room and wait outside. What happened to Alex!?


    "Diane, Alex is in the clinic. We might need to you to help him heal faster." I said through mind link and by the next blink I made, she was already in front of the clinic and stepped inside nonchalantly.


    "H-Hade I''m sorry for accusing you man."


    "I might not like the kid, but I won''t do that to him." I saw a flicker of fear in his eyes, but I ignored it. He''s probably thinking of something else.


    I got startled when he immediately stood up and ran to nowhere. I just sighed and decided to not follow him. Alex is going through something right now and it''s damn right scary.


    How in hell would you not freak out when you see someone bleeding their eyes out. I have never heard of something like this happening before. I admit that I underestimated him when I learned he was powerless, but I was wrong to do so.


    What he said was right back at the ceremony. He might not have his powers, but he is far more capable than I am.


    "Kaval! Hade is beating up Alexs'' aid!" I looked up to see my aid Ferez in fear.


    "He what!?" I quickly ran in every corner to find Hade and by the third turn I saw him and the aid who if I remember correctly is named Nate.


    "Hade what the fuck are you doing!?" I grabbed him forcefully as he was literally mauling Nate to death.


    The aid was on the floor, nose broken, lips blown and had a black eye on both eyes. He looked like he was punched by a group and yet he still had his composure. He stood up and Philip which was Apollos'' aid helped him to do so.


    "You fucker! You were supposed to check everything that you master is involved to! We expected you to arrive when he was starting to bleed out of death and you were nowhere to be found! What an excuse for a pathetic mutt!" Hade was about to throw another punch towards Nate who was looking down and was starting to shake.


    I enclosed Hade with a hardened metal that enclosed his body to restrain him. Who knows what he''s going to do to Nate.


    "Let me go Kaval!" I ignored his commands and looked at the crowd that formed around us.


    "The four of you! The headmaster wants to see you now!" The Head teacher was looking at us disappointingly.


    I nodded and started to walk to the direction where the Headmasters office was at. Nate and Philip were behind me and Hade who was still enclosed with the metal barrier I made.


    He can break free and melt it if he wanted to and yet he didn''t. Maybe he was trying to help in restraining himself from killing Nate. I must agree and share the same disappointment that Hade felt towards Nate.


    Out of all aids, despite the small amount of time I was given to observe him. He was the most capable out of them all and yet he failed to meet our expectation right at the moment where we expected him to do the most.

 Chapter 25 - CHAPTER 25

    The Head teacher opened the door and we stepped into a large room with high ceiling. The room was very luxurious and had precious pieces of history displayed and in the middle of the room was a table which was made in gold, crafted personally by the greatest crafter there is from our kingdom and behind it was the Headmaster who looked serene.


    He motioned the four of us to sit on the couch. Hade finally broke loose from the metal barrier that I made to enclose him and sat on the couch like he did not respect the Headmaster.


    "I have called the four of you due to the situation you made in this school grounds which as you may now, is very against the rules. And also, to tell you the current situation of Prince Alex of the Sea.". The Headmaster stood and walked to a bookshelf as if he was scanning for a new book to read.


    "Prince Hade, you shall get proper punishment for attacking an aid that was not yours to punish and Nate, aid of Prince Alex. You shall get punishment from King Archemidius, and that punishment will be equal to your incompetence to your master. As for Prince Kaval, I have included you in this calling for you to know what is the status of Prince Alex. Philip, you may leave the room since this information that I am going to share is private matters.."


    I looked over to Philip who held a disappointed look but complied nonetheless. As he opened the door, Apollo arrived and was breathing heavily. He sat down beside me and looked at me as if asking what happened.


    "You''ll know soon." I looked back to the Headmaster who looked bothered and that peaked my attention as he does not get bothered unless it''s crucial matters.


    "Now that all three of you are here, we can start. As for Diane, she was the one to analyze the state of Prince Alex and both of them are still currently in the clinic for the royals." I looked over to Nate who was looking at the Headmaster intently.


    The atmosphere changed and all of us knew that this was going to be bad news.


    "Prince Alex is in grave danger. His father, King Archemidius has told me about the state of his heir. You may now also know that he has not yet gotten his power but the previous days, I have felt something off lurking in the academia''s ground and as it turns out. It was Prince Alex."


    "But why is it him?" Apollo asked sharing the same confusion as us.


    "The boy is having trouble. But first, may I ask Nate as to why where you not able to go to your master immediately?"


    "I was frozen your excellency. I did everything I could when I felt that Prince Alex was in danger, but someone has placed me in a binding spell which restricted any form of movement that I could. By the time I was released, Prince Hade was already looking for me."


    All of us looked at him in confusion. Someone restricted him? As I recall only those of the powerful can cast such spells to an individual as performing it takes a lot of energy that if it is not done right, it might lead to one''s demise.


    The Headmaster nodded and went quite or a few moments and within those span, we were already anxious to know the current state of Alex.


    "Diane said that what happened to Alex was because of the sudden surge of magic in his body stream to which she calculated was about 76 percent of his total power. As of the moment they are trying to control the bleeding. Diane also stated that by tomorrow or the next day, his power would be fully released into his body stream and only then would his body start to stabilize."


    Nate looked relieved somehow despite having to face a punishment which could possibly mean death at his case.


    "But you mentioned something about a presence lurking in the academia." Hade said.


    "That I do not know off but last night, lightning struck in the middle of a clear night and I felt the presence clearly. It is not off good. I will tell you more about this when we have enough evidence to base on but for now, you must stay vigilante. Commander Elevi will also arrive later today as per order by King Archemidius to guard his heir. I suggest you stay away from Prince Alex for now as Commander Elevi can be fearless enough to strike his sword into anyone''s chest. Royalty or commoner. The kingdom is in chaos after hearing the news and they are not just sending Commander Elevi but a whole lot of guards to provide support and protection of the Academia. Now that one of you is in danger, I hope that the lot of you would stay vigilante. There is no clear evidence of evil force in the Academia, but the chances of one existing is at high probability. You may leave now. I will call you later on."


    We left the room and was silent all throughout the walk towards the lobby for the royals. Nate on the other hand, the moment we stepped out of the room was escorted by two guards. I felt a chilling aura to where I do not know off. I am confused.

 Chapter 26 - CHAPTER 26

    I was escorted by two guards which I immediately recognized where from our kingdom. I kept quiet and hung my head low as I did not have the energy to do so. My body felt really sore and my face, well I can''t feel them.


    I felt like I was a disgrace, I was not able to do something. When I felt that Alex was in danger, I immediately try to run to him, but I didn''t know what happened except the fact that I was frozen and my mind was a blur.


    All I could think about was why am I in a frozen state, but my mind was fuzzy, I felt like I could not think right. My fingertips felt cold and my throat was starting to clench..


    I couldn''t speak, and I was struggling to breathe as if someone really wanted to really stop or kill me. But something inside me was yelling that despite that, I should''ve been there.


    I should''ve been there to help and save him. I know they are disappointed in me especially our king who entrusted Alex to me. But despite all of that, when I heard that his powers were starting to show, I felt really happy for him.


    I tried my best not to cry and rush into where he was, but I had to restrain myself. I had to do something. When the headmaster asked me about why I wasn''t able to move, I told him that someone was restricting me but during that time, I felt something else. I contemplated on whether to tell them all the details or not. I have sworn to not trust anyone but Alex and King Archemidius.


    I decided not to tell them all of what really did happen and decided to tell Captain Elevi instead. At this point, Captain Elevi is the only one I can trust with the king not being able to come here and Alex being asleep. When I heard that he was bleeding his blood out, I felt like I failed and that I needed to be exiled but that is not the matter here.


    I should not think of such irrelevant thing with everything in chaos especially in our kingdom. I was in deep thought when we stopped walking and I was in front of a room.


    "The headmaster commands that you stay here for the mean time. Captain Elevi will tend to you later." They opened the door and what lies on the other side was a small and suffocating room.


    There were no windows, the wall was white, and it had a single chair and a small vent for the air to pass. I sighed and walked inside. When I got inside the room, I felt really suffocated.


    The walls seemed to close in on me and I felt like there was no air to breathe. Then it hit me that I was about to have a panic attack. I tried to calm myself down, but I was struggling to do so.


    My palms were sweating, and my knees started to tremble. I usually don''t have this as often but now, I was scared. I have trained myself to handle it when times like this comes but now, considering that I am alone, I slid down the wall and started to sob and cry.


    Why was I crying. All I know is that it''s not because of what happened. Something inside me hurt and I don''t know the reason as to why I was hurting. Maybe because I failed and now I have the possibility to exiled from the kingdom or worse, killed.


    I sobbed even harder as aggravation coiled deep inside me. I didn''t know why I was aggravated. I closed my eyes and wiped the tears away. I sat on the chair that was rusted and was about to fall apart and started to think.


    __________________


    "Nate, you must understand that you, as an aid will need to prioritize the life of the prince more than of yourself." The young aid looked up at his mother with confusion.


    "But why mom? I am i-important t-too!" His mother smiled and cupped his face. Her features showed much love and care to his only son.


    She was the aid of the late queen that died leaving her heir to the king but before all that, she was an aid. An aid to the most treasured woman in the kingdom. Athena Qutuna Archemidius.


    She served her for a very long time thus when she passed, she was lost. She felt that her purpose was lost aside from her duty to her family. As she spent the last days with the queen, her heart was being torn apart seeing what once the most active and elegant queen on her death bed was.


    "Lucia, come here." Athena said voice hoarse. The aid walked towards her queen who flashed a smile.


    Her beauty was ever so prominent despite her frail state. But she knew that her queen was in pain. The smile she gave hid so many things. Lucia kneeled on the side of the bed while holding the hand of her queen while crying.


    "Do not be sad Lucia. I''ll be fine, and so will you be." Athena patted the hair of her aid that served her all throughout.


    "Y-Your majesty, why won''t you take the advice of the healer? The people of this kingdom would die for you. I would die for you. Yet you did not use us as your subjects." Lucia was now sobbing on the floor making the frail queen look more even wary.


    "Lucia, I am a queen. I am supposed to be the mother of our kingdom. And a mother never puts her children in danger. A mother makes sacrifices Lucia and my greatest sacrifice to bid this kingdom goodbye is my life."


    "Athena why don''t you be selfish for once! H-Have you ever thought of Alex?! Your son! Your heir! Have you ever thought of him! What would he become? Don''t you want to see him rise to his supremacy? Don''t you see that your son also needs you!? Athena, Alex is still here. You need to fight for him too. The kingdom may be your children but Alexander, he is your fruit. Why won''t you sacrifice for him instead!" Lucia stood up pleading her queen to fight but Athena closed her eyes and smiled.


    "Call my son." Moments later a small boy with a very pretty face came inside the room. He was in his pajamas and was chewing on a candy stick.


    "Mama?" The young Alexander waddled towards his mother and climbed on the bed. Another young boy entered the room and bowed his head down before standing beside his mother, Lucia.


    "Mama, this candy is vewy goowd! Y-you should twy it, it will make your booboo go away!" The little prince exclaimed and gave the queen his candy. Athena laughed and ruffled the hair of his son. She smiled warmly at him and forced herself to not cry.


    "Ah is it baby? We''ll let mama try it then!" She said enthusiastically. The small boy handed her the candy with a smile and a sense of pure joy flickered in his eyes. Athena tasted the candy and smiled at his son.


    "It is indeed very tasty Alex. I feel so much better now! You should be my healer now, you make me feel a lot better especially that special medicine of yours." The young boy giggled and went on to kiss his mom on the cheek and gave her a hug onwards.


    His face was smeared in the candy he was eating while his hair was disheveled.


    "There mama, do you feel better now?"


    "Yes, mister healer! I do feel a lot better in fact! Oh, how could I repay you for fixing my booboo? Hmmm maybe with tickles!" Alexander tried to scurry away from his mother, but she grabbed him and started tickling the small prince.


    The room was filled with the warmth of love, affection and happiness. Alexanders giggle was so loud that it filled the room. The sea started to glow in crystal blue and it was seen from the huge window pane that had its veil opened. Athena shushed her son while looking at her aid Lucia.


    "Alexander, you must keep our secret alright? No one must know. Promise mama."


    "I pwomise mama." Athena hugged Alexander knowing that it was her last time hugging her son. She was crying but the boy couldn''t see it and the only person to witness the despair of a mother leaving her child was Lucia and his son Nate.


    Athena wiped her tears away and caressed the face of Alex.


    "Alex, mama has to go somewhere okay? I might not be back for a very long time, but I will be with you always. Remember that mama loves you and is always with you. No matter how far I am, I will be with you. When you feel that you are alone, just look up at the sky and seek the brightest star, that is where I''ll be. I will be watching you darling and mama is already proud and will always be proud." She couldn''t hold her tears and it started crashing down on her cheeks, but she put on a brave smile.


    "Will we see each other again mama?" The young prince wiped the tears away from his mother''s face while also crying.


    "We will darling, we will. But for now, mama has to go. Remember your promise to mama. Be strong little one, the heart of the people and the kingdom will be with you. Be courageous and never give in. There are bad guys out there and you must fight them with everything you''ve got."


    Athena removed her necklace and gave it to her son. It was a simple necklace made in pure silver encrusted with pearls, but its pendant was eye catching. It was a gem that glimmered like the colors of the sky and glows like the sea.


    "Keep it, I will be with you through this necklace." The young prince smiled and kissed his mama once more.


    "Now off to bed chop chop." The young prince saluted adorably and jumped off the bed before dragging Nate and went on waddling outside the room.


    "Take care of my son Lucia." The aid didn''t answer and kept on crying.


    "As the queen, my last order for you is to take care of my son and let Nate be his aid." The aid cried harder but nodded nonetheless.


    The queen motioned for a hug and Lucia collapsed on the arms of her queen once more. They stayed like that for a while before the queen spoke.


    "Lucia, the candy that Alex was chewing." Lucia wiped her tears and looked at Athena questioningly.


    "It was blood bitter."

 Chapter 27 - CHAPTER 27

    "Mom?" I saw a person standing beside my bed wearing an all-white dress that went down until her knees. I squinted my eyes in attempt to clarify who it really was. My vision was a blur, my mind was hazy, and my body felt new, it felt the same but something new was within it.


    "You''ve come so far darling." I looked back to the person standing beside my bed. I recognized that voice. It was a voice that I didn''t hear for a decade or for a very long time. Despite all the numbness I felt, I forced myself to stand up and ran to her.


    "Ma." It was all that I could say. I just missed her so much, her hugs and kisses, her voice, her laugh, just her. I missed my mom. I started to cry, and I was trying my best not to let any sob out, but I couldn''t help it.. I clung onto her and cried even more.


    "There there sweetie, why are you sad? Are you not happy to see me?" I looked up and I saw looking down at me with the same smile that held such warmth that only her can give. I smiled even if I was crying and hugged her even tighter.


    "Ma, I missed you so much. What took you so long to come back." She motioned me that we bot sit on the bed and I followed her. She looked at me and cupped my face. Her eyes started to tear up, but I could sense happiness from them. Heck do I know if I am the same.


    "Dear, you have grown so much. Look at how more handsome you have become! I knew you got my looks." She said exaggeratedly. I laughed at her remarks and so did she.


    "So many things happened ma, I wish I could tell you all of them." I said with a laugh. I lied down on her lap and she started to caress my hair.


    "Well we can have all the time we want so I don''t care if it will take you the whole year to tell me what happened." I smiled at her smelled her scent. It was the same the night she left. Father told me that mom went away to go to a place that she only could.


    At first, I was really sad and all I had from her was the necklace that I treasured more than my life. When mom went away, the kingdom was gloomy for what seemed like a whole century. The gates of the palace were closed, the lights on the kingdom were only counted in few and the ocean was in chaos.


    I stayed in my room most of the time and whenever I would go out to go to father, I would always hear him cry, maybe she also misses mom. I mean who wouldn''t, my mom was the perfect woman there was. She was really pretty, she had hazel golden eyes, a petite nose and rose like colored lips.


    Her hair resembled the calmly wavy waters that glimmered under the sun during the day and glowed underneath moonlight. Her hair was like of the color gold just like my fathers. Although I do recall me having the same hair when I was a kid but I lost track of what happened and the next thing I know is that all of my strands turned black, but I heard no word about it.


    Nonetheless, now that she''s here, I know I''ll be fine. I started to talk about what happened during my childhood, what happened when she left to the place only she can go to, then this one time that Nate acted like it was the end of the world where it turns out he was just having a panic attack and then during the Holy Mass where Lucia made us very comfy sweaters that she made throughout the year by knitting them.


    I have about sixteen of those. And that one time when father fell on the stairs and I was laughing my soul out, good thing no one was there with us. I remembered all of what happened like yesterday. I told her about the birthdays that I celebrated.


    Every year when that time comes, the kingdom would be in full spirit. The people would bake their cakes in honor of my birthday and many events would be held in the palace. Although father wanted that only important people enter the palace during my birthday, I wanted that all the kids from the kingdom be welcome to attend as well as some noble parents.


    My mom listened like I was telling her the most interesting story ever. She would laugh from time to time, especially when I told him about what happened to father and the stairs. She had tears in her eyes and so did I.


    "How is Nexus dear?" Her eyes showed how much she misses him, and I hugged her attempting to comfort her.


    "Well father has been great as ever, although he still brings me to annoying meetings that I find really boring but nonetheless, he''s been well ma."


    "Ah, that fartface is still the same man that I fell in love with." She said with dreamy eyes.


    "As much as I missed you ma, I can''t help but say that you look like a teenage girl dreaming about her crush." She gasped and slightly pushed me away from her laugh.


    "How dare you say that to your mother! Of course, I look like a teenager, I never get old you know?" She said while striking a pose that made us both holler.


    It was just like this. The time I spent with mom always ends up being the happiest moments in my life. And whenever father has the time to join us, just expect that my stomach would cramp from laughing.


    The both of them looks elegant and sophisticated in the eyes of our people but to me, they look like a normal couple clowning each other. My father would fart on her and we would run a mile away from him because one time a got to smell some of it, I felt like suffocating.


    I know its gross, but it is what makes me the happiest. No not the fart thing. I meant the times when we get to be a normal family away from the eyes of our people is the moments I treasure the most. They would then fight like kids, they would bicker and let me choose who is the best parents and I would say both, but they would just force me to pick a single one.


    We would play cards and then mom would always loose and she would not talk for a minute and then we would be surprised the moment after to find her crying. I was only four when my mom left, and it was the saddest part of my life but now that she''s here, all is well.


    "Ma, we should go and visit father." She looked at me and her smile vanished.


    "Alex, where is the necklace that I gave you." I touched my chest and I felt a bump. I took the necklace out from the garment I was wearing and showed it to her. She smiled and touched the pendant.


    "Always take good care of this darling." I nodded and smiled.


    "Ma, can we go now?"


    "Sweetie, mama has to go now." I looked at her in confusion.


    "Wha- but why? Ma, you just came back and now you''re going to leave me again?!" I started to cry and started to run to her but the more I wanted to get close to her the more she got farther.


    "Ma! Don''t leave me!" I cried and kneeled on the ground begging for her to not go.


    "I never left you baby, I will be always with you." Her voice started to echo, and she started to disappear. I kneeled there crying while the woman of my life started to vanish.


    "Wake up Alexander, the serpent is preying on you!"


    "Gah!" I sat up abruptly from the bed I was in and was breathing heavily. My eyes were damp, and the beating of my heart was very chaotic.


    My throat felt dry and everything around me felt really hot. I looked around and it was black, no lights were to be seen aside from the dim red fire that was in front of my bed. It started to get brighter and brighter.


    I heard a growl that made all things tremble and before I knew what was happening, the ball of fire came to be a serpent with sharp fangs that was dripping blood


    .


    "We meet again, Alexander." I screamed but no voice came out from my mouth and nor could I move. I was in a dark place with no one to help me, alone with the serpent that preyed on me.


    ____________________


    I was in another class with Hade and Apollo, it''s been two weeks, but Alexander was still not awake. The sun was high up since it was still ten in the morning. While listening to our professor who was talking about creatures that I do not believe in.


    A bolt of lightning hit the academia''s ground and the grass caught fire. It startled us and when we looked out the window the sun was blocked by another celestial object.


    "A blood moon." I heard our teacher say. I looked up and the sun was blocked by a red bloody moon. The lights started to get dim and the temperature dropped. I suddenly felt fear and murmurs were filling my ears.


    I looked over to Apollo who also had the same reaction as me. I was about to look up again when we heard Dianes'' voice.


    "Kaval! Apollo! Alex is awake!"

 Chapter 28 - CHAPTER 28

    "Alex is awake!" As soon as we heard those words, we immediately ran out of the classroom and ran like our lives depended on it. The light coming from the sun was now very dim and I was barely able to see where I was going.


    The temperature lowered even more making the body hair raise. Something about today is not right. Alex waking up is a good thing but for that to happen during a blood moon, I don''t think so. Something must''ve caused this and we must find out.


    A blood moon is never a good sign as it signifies something bad coming. As soon as we got into the room, we were immediately blocked by Archean guards.


    "Our apologies, the Captain ordered than no one must enter the room without his permission."


    "Well I don''t care what the Captain says." I said as I felt very agitated. Who the fuck does he think he is!?


    "I''m sorry but I can''t let you in-"


    "Let them pass." Nate emerged from behind us. He looked paler and very sleepy.


    "The Captain gave us order not to-"


    "And I gave you orders to let them pass through. That or I''ll drown you. I can easily deprive you with your water rations and you''ll die easily" The Archean guards gulped, and they looked conflicted. Nate sounded scary to say the least.


    Imagine being drowned, just the thought of it makes me shivers. A moment passed, and the guards let us through. Upon entering the room, Captain Elevi immediately saw us. He raised his spear and pointed it towards us.


    "What is the meaning of this Nathaniel!? I gave strict orders!"


    "And I don''t acknowledge your orders as much as I respect you. The King tasked me to be the one to help Alex while we are in the academia so needless to say, in these grounds, I am superior than you. I don''t need you stopping me right now because the Prince is physically awake but is mentally not and these heirs might know something about it. I''d rather have you stay quiet and do your job as a soldier, not as a parent." Our mouths hang open after what just happened.


    Nate, I mean Nathaniel, the aid of Alex just retorted on the scariest captain there is. Nate started to walk ahead, and we immediately followed. The minute we arrived where Alexander was confined for about two weeks now was in chaos.


    As we stepped in the room, the air was vibrating, and it was very prickly, it was hard to breathe and it felt like something bad was in the room. That was until I turned my head and saw Alex on the bed, eyes open and his hands were gripping the fabric of the bed that they started to tear apart.


    "Your majesties, we do not know what is happening to the Prince, he woke up and started to be like that. We did every research we could as to what is happening to him but found no information." We all looked at Alex who looked like a machine that was malfunctioning. We jumped lightly when a series of lightning hit the academias'' ground.


    "That''s not him." Hade appeared from behind us and walked immediately to where Alex was. Me and the others weren''t able to say anything because truth be told, our mind is chaos. Hade looked at Nate as if asking for permission to which Nate agreed to give hesitantly.


    A loud grumble of thunder sent the window glass to shatter and soon enough, chaotic wind was circulating in the room. Hade was about to approach Alex but another blast from outside sent all of us flying to the ground.


    Soon enough a blaring siren was echoing throughout every corner. It was signal that every student should proceed to the main hall with precaution and in an orderly manner as danger is present within the academia.


    Outside the room we are in, the students started to pile up in the hallways and no protocols were followed, the glass were already broken, and some shards plunged into the unfortunate bodies near them. Then another blast was felt that made the ground shake. The surrounding was now very dim making the situation worst. It all felt very apocalyptic that it felt and seem really scary.


    We looked back to Alex who was griping the bed tightly as if he did not want to let go of it. The air was like electric on our skin and his presence was overwhelming us. We heard a zap and we turned to look at the headmaster looking at Alex with what seems to be fearful eyes.


    "Follow me to the chambers, he must be stopped."


    As he disappeared, Alex went along with him. I looked at those who were with me who was mute at the moment. This was really happening, Alex was key to the prophecy we were too blind to see and believe!


    ______________________________________


    In the golden age of the empires ruled five kings who were friends with each other. Ruled over one land, all of the people lived in harmony and peace. What they needed where there and no one could even dare to ask for more, no one but Abigor, the ruler of war.


    He stood on the throne with Leo the god of the greats. Guinevere, the mistress of magic. Raven the woman of mystique and Eroguar the lord of the skies. These people were the rulers of what originated the kingdoms divided by time and eons.


    As much as how satisfied the other gods were, Abigor was very ambitious. He possessed a look that no one could compare to another, he had dark hair, dark eyes and a mysterious aura around him. He would seem to be quiet, but his words means life or death.


    He was the youngest of them all and yet he was just as capable as them. The other gods made a treaty that their people should live together for the greater good of the land they ruled to which Abigor agreed upon.


    He thought it was right for the people to live harmoniously but as the time went by he became somewhat bored at a sense. He looked down on the people from his pedestal. He saw that war was no longer evident and he thought that it deemed him worthless as he was the god of war.


    He was supposed to lead people into war. He gave them the thirst of bloodlust, the feel of killing and the taste of victory. But with everything in order, he couldn''t do that. He felt that his purpose was now lost, and he grew weary of everything.


    He proposed to the other gods a friendly duel between groups that shall be held once every year, but the others refused.


    They reasoned that it was not needed as everyone seemed content and that it would only open a chance of negativity in the land. Abigor sat on his pedestal gripping his chair so hard that it cracked.


    His eyes burned bright red. Meanwhile the people on the land looked up on the pedestal that went through the sky. Each pedestal always glowed bright even in the morning but now, it struck them odd how the pedestal on the far left started to dim. The golden shade of ray that came from it started to disappear as if light was getting sucked out from it.


    The Imperian (the people of the united land governed by the gods) started to gather around the pedestal in curiosity. They looked to what seemed as a never-ending pillar of light that was now losing its illumination.


    Unaware of Abigor''s anger, the went closer and just by then did lightning strike from the heavens and a loud voice of anger rang across the land. Those who were far deep in the mountains felt the ground tremble and a voice rang in their ears.


    It sounded like the sound of death and before they knew what was happening, the shining sun was covered by the moon and red rays from the two bodies illuminated the land they were upon. It looked like everything was covered in blood and it was. Those who were hit by the lightning were killed on the spot.


    Chaos started to spread from the heart and the brink of the united land. The Imperians felt the feeling they never thought they''d feel again. The feeling of fear.


    An Imperian beneath the pedestal stood frozen under the bloody moon, every limb trembling and feet ice cold. He stood there looking at the people he spent his life with flat dead. The other pedestal suddenly went dim and went crumbling on the ground.


    The once solid and unwavering pillars turned into gravel in the blink of an eye. He kept still amidst chaos. Four heads fell on the ground and his throat went dry, eyes went wide and veins blood dry. Rolled on the ground were the heads of the other gods that once stood unwavering and ruled over the land.


    A shadow loomed over him and when he looked up, he came face to face with The Ruler of Wars in a form that made the hairs in his body raise and made his soul depart.


    A serpent with fangs that dripped blood on the heads of the late gods. Abigor slithered closer to the boy and the smell of death coated his existence.


    "You shall be the witness of my greatness and the witness of the demise of these stupid gods. Die and resurrect within the brink of an eon from now and I will still be there. Stand still when I face you then. When I claim these. Stand still."


    The boy looked at his palm and what rested on them where the orbs that once belonged to the gods. The orbs that held the powers they had as the gods that ruled over the lands.


    What he wondered was how did they get to him and why can''t Abigor get them from him. He looked back to the serpent who slithered even closer.


    "When I claim your body, only then will I be able to taste the demise of the land." A pair of fangs dug deep into his neck and he could only gasp for air as the pain splattered on his body like his own blood.


    His veins felt being ripped out and his throat closed on him. He looked at the serpent who returned to his human form, bare naked. He looked like heaven yet felt like hell. Abigor kneeled down to look at the boy before speaking.


    "Slumber will dawn upon you and morning in the brink of eon will await you. The power of the gods will lie with you but when you rise from the ocean of blue, I shall take you. The sky will be red bloody, and your body will feel like it was somebody''s.


    Then I will meet you in darkness and savor your body in the taste of hellish fetish. Alexander, son of the gods. My tongue shall roam over you and you shall squirm over me and thy powers will be set free as you will give them to me. That is your story."


    Alexander cried silently as he looked at Abigor who moved his face towards his and kissed his throat where his Adam''s apple lied and left him on the ground where he died.

 Chapter 29 - CHAPTER 29

    Seconds, minutes, hours, days, years and an eon I have stayed in the ground. Beneath the skies and the land that bled, I lied endlessly with nothing but a promise by an enemy. The grass crawled over me, the land piled on top of me and the world played a scene worth an eon in front of me.


    The corpses I laid with has long been decayed, bones being the mark left on their remnant. These scenes played on my mind. Am I not the person that I thought I knew? Am I not the person who I am?


    These memories feel really foreign, but they feel old. Tears ran down my face as I came face to face with the devil that claimed to have own me. Everywhere I looked, it was pitch black and yet I can see the devil that made me question my existence. Its fangs were very long, it had red bloody eyes and had scales that looked like they could slash you any moment, it looked like our strongest vaxio could not even stand near to this.


    "I am flattered by your admiration Alexander." I turned my gaze and looked at the serpent that spoke. Its voice started to drag like the whisper of death..


    "An eon has passed, and your beauty still amazes me. Shall I return to my human form?" My mouth was sealed shut and my body was frozen.


    This is confusing! I am flustered, and I want to shout. What is happening to me and why me? Out of all people, out of all unworthy things? Why me? I already have so much in my hand and this thing wants to add.


    "You''re frazzled I see. I taste it Alexander and it makes me want to make you even more frazzled."


    "You are not real." I blurted.


    My head hanged low and I shivered lightly from the temperature. This place was like a void, no sign of light and life, no warmth and no happiness. This place is where the devil feeds his needs. I heard a dark chuckle that echoed throughout the endless space I was in.


    "I am real Alexander." It simply said. I just closed my eyes and tried to balance my breathing. Whatever is doing this, it needs to stop. This illusion is stupid, all of this is stupid!


    The memories I saw seems like it came directly from a stupid and poorly written book! I started to dwell in my hand when I felt a hand on my cheek. I gasped and jolted away when I felt the coldness. There was no warmth from those hands. This thing has no sign of life. I opened my eyes and as soon as my gaze met his, tears fell down from my eyes once more.


    "H-Hade?"


    _______________________


    "Form a circle!" The Headmaster shouted, panic much evident on his voice. We were in the secluded dungeon that was only for private usage thus its built is much more secured than the other parts of the building.


    Alex was tied on the bed with an enchanted rope for the rope to not tear apart. Alex''s fragile body looks like it''s going to break at any moment. He looks the same but feels very different. His eyes were now closed but we know that he''s there and another person is.


    We moved to form a circle as the immense power Alex was giving needed to be contained. The lights were flickering on and off and the temperature here was even lower.


    "Here is what needs to be done so all of you must listen." The Headmaster spoke.


    "Alex''s body is possessed by an ancient god, or an ancient demon. Who it is? We do not know as years and years have passed and stories has been buried but one thing there is which is known to everyone. The prophecy of The Fall will come and the all of us will be ruled by an entity who killed the gods our ancestors worshiped. The first phase has already started-"


    My ears rang, and I heard nothing from then. My mind felt like it was floating in the air, I felt drowsy and cold. I moved closer to Hade who seems to notice me. His mouth moved but I couldn''t fathom what he was saying.


    I just nodded despite not knowing what it was he was saying. I don''t need to be weak right now. Time and time again, we''ve practiced and trained on how to defend not ourselves but our kingdom and land we are in.


    "Kaval are you alright?" I took a deep breath and looked at Hade.


    "I''m fine. Now let''s get this Prince back on our side." I said trying to muster all of my courage.


    "Remember, the barrier we are going to form will contain Alex and ourselves. But it will also contain this" the Headmaster looked around motioning to what is happening.


    "in a small space which is the barrier where Alex along with us, will be in"


    "Why must I do this along with you? I do not empathize with him nor his kingdom and his people. You can do it all on your own." We looked to Hade who spoke ever so boldly despite of the situation.


    I closed my eyes as I felt the need to punch him in the face. He''s a good person, that I know but he is also very selfish and that is what irks me, us the most is that as strong as he is, he is also very selfish and doesn''t do things if it does not benefit him.


    "You are correct, we can do it without you, but we will struggle to do so, and it will also take a lot of time. That is why we need you to form the barrier with us as soon as possible or everyone will be in danger-"


    "I do not care. That person is a stranger to me and an enemy. What his father did to my people will always be etched in my book of history and that for me is more important than a stupid prophecy who clearly came out from a stupid fairytale book. I will help you all, but I will not help him and his kind. What is it that is with him anyways, if he''s that dangerous then why not kill him? He''s practically just a light bulb that has a switch and all of you are too blind to see it."


    "That is where you are wrong Hade. Alexander is not a light switch. He is a time bomb that doesn''t have an indicator on when it''s going to explode. The history of the past has been long buried at the treaty formed by your father and King Archemedius, you have to let it go."


    "That I will not do! My father may have signed that treaty, but he is just as angry and sick as I am with those people! My mothers'' life was taken because of the war they initiated! And if he''s the karma I and my kingdom has long asked for then I will not participate in saving the son of a murderer. His father''s blood runs in his and saving him means forgiving the person who killed my mother!"


    Hade stomped away from the formation and blasted the door of the dungeon open. We were embraced by a chilling sound of his stomp that started to get weaker and the buzzing sound that Alexander was making.


    "We''re going to be fine without him." Apollo said looking gloomy. I sighed in defeat as I knew none of us could stop him from leaving nor convince him to help. He has his own reasons and those weighs more than anything else for him.


    The wound that the people of each kingdom chose to ignore still hurts him. What happened back then shattered him and I can''t blame him now if he feels remorseful of Alexander as I know for myself that I would feel the same if that happened to me.


    "Begin" The Headmaster spoke.


    We got into our positions and started to prepare. I closed my eyes summoning the greatest power I could hold for out now. I felt a surge of heat in my body. My senses became sharp and the power in my body was now exposed to me for control. I placed my hand on the ground and formed the first stage of the barrier.


    I was focusing on forming the first stage as it was really hard, and it needed a lot of concentration and control to make and the buzzing and shaking didn''t help at all. The barrier I wanted to form always disappear and I haven''t even started yet. Frustration is seeping into me, but I ignored it as I need to get my task done.


    "Come on, you can do this. Don''t be a worthless piece of shit."


    I said to myself and tried again.

 Chapter 30 - CHAPTER 30

    The ground trembled. I haven''t done my part of the barrier which is even more infuriating.


    "Let me do the first stage." Apollo stepped up and I could only nod.


    He kneeled on the ground and closed his eyes while touching the ground. A glowing mist appeared and started to swirl before spreading to the ground. Apollo opened his eyes and they were glowing gray white.


    The mist Diane stepped and did the same. The both of them did their task so quick that it wasn''t helping me at all. I heard Diane call my name and I look at them looking at me.


    Their stares say that they are encouraging me, but I can''t say if I''ll be able to do things. I stepped closer to where they were wearily while trying to control my breathing.


    "You can do this." I mustered. I closed my eyes and placed my hand mid-air. I was starting to feel the surge of my power, but I still couldn''t start my part of the sphere.


    "We have to hurry! Alexander is getting out of control and we must contain him!" The Grandmaster sounded frazzled and at this point who isn''t?


    Would you stay calm when out of nowhere the sun gets covered by a bloody moon and the next thing you know is that the new kid is possessed by something from a prophecy? I doubt not.


    "Hear me gods of the land and listen to my command. Dust trampled on dust, I command to take my wording to a strong stand and protect this land!" I yelled out with everything I had in me.


    My body started to burn from the surge of power circulating my system. Particles of dust started to rise from the ground and clumped together at the center of the sphere. I moved my hand and slammed the ball of dust into the ground. It scattered on the ground and started to seep into the sides of the sphere before forming another layer.


    "I knew you could do it-" Apollo could not finish when a sudden force ejected us from where we were at. I looked at the barrier and it was starting to fade.


    "Get back to your positions!" I yelled.


    My head was bleeding from the impact and I felt like I was floating but I reminded myself that we might be the last stand against whatever it is that is inside Alex.


    "Bind us to the ground!" I nodded at Diane and placed my hand on the floor and our feet sank down into the ground. The Grandmaster was doing his task as he murmured countless spells and the final part of the sphere was starting to form.


    A silent bombing sound erupted from the middle of the sphere where Alex was that would''ve sent us flying again if it weren''t for the binding spell I casted.


    "It is done!" We looked around to see that we were completely captured by the sphere that was pulsing a silver glow every time it took a blow from Alexander.


    "What now?"


    "We need to kill whatever it is that is inside him." The Grandmaster answered.


    "But how are we going to do that?"


    "Corrupting, Apollo. It is the only way we have." Our eyes widened at the answer of the Grandmaster.


    "No! We can''t! Corrupting him away from whatever is inside him might take him to death!" I exclaimed.


    Corrupting has been long forbidden in all kingdom as it is a deadly practice. What it basically does is it alters an individual''s properties such as altering memories, altering powers and altering an individual''s entity as a being in the cosmos.


    The practice also requires a huge amount of power ability. Performed with normal blooded individuals will lead to death not only to those who is being corrupted but also to those who are corrupting the individual.


    This practice not only alter someone''s life and story but is also harnessing energy and power directly from the cosmos and the gods that long before us has ruled the world and all of the people. It''s like performing an act that might kill or save someone but is also disturbing cosmic balance, peace and force.


    If those three were to be disturbed by a presence of an unworthy blood performing the act, it would lead to cosmic destruction and chaos. It alters the cosmos as an individual''s existence is directly connected to the life force of the cosmos that has existed far back than the cosmos itself and because our powers came from the cosmos, using them to corrupt someone is also somewhat like using our powers that came from the cosmos against itself.


    "But it is our only chance in saving this land! We won''t kill him!"


    "But what if we do! We might escape from this, but we won''t be able to do the same against his kingdom. If he were to die and King Archemedius found out, we''d be floating corpses beneath the land swallowed by the ocean!" I shouted back at them. The place went silent aside from the pulsing sound coming from the sphere and the metal creaking sound probably coming from Alex.


    "We must do it." The Headmaster spoke. I was about to retort back but he cut me off.


    "Unless you want your family and your people to die when the monster inside him gains full control of his body."


    "But there must be another way! Didn''t the prophecy state any of solutions!?"


    "The prophecy is unclear, and no book fully contains what it says! It''s been years and years and the previous generation failed to transfer it to us! We are practically blind and the only solution I see is the practice of corruption. I am the Headmaster of this academy and I ask you to just trust and follow whatever I say. I have lived for years and I am not stupid enough to kill a prince and start a war between kingdoms."


    I wanted to talk and answer back and say there is another solution, but I can''t because there isn''t.


    But what the Headmaster said is correct. I want to help Alexander in the safest way possible but there is none and my family and people comes as my first priority.


    "Now, the three of you must direct all of your power force to him and break his personal cosmic barrier and only then can I alter him and remove whoever is in there. Focus is a must for any disturbance during this would lead to grave trouble. No matter how chaotic everything around you gets don''t pull your powers away. If you get hurt, then you get hurt but don''t pull away. Am I understood?"


    We all nodded. I looked to Apollo and Diane who were expressionless, but their eyes tells me that they fear what might come if we mess this up. They look like they are on their duty as royals outside, but they look like kids who are consumed by worry and fear inside.


    "Now!" We raised our hands and directed it to Alex. A ray of plasma was then directed to Alex but as soon as our powers reached him, a barrier was formed on his body like a black blanket that covered him from any forms of help.


    "Give it your all! He won''t break if your powers are frail!" The Grandmaster instructed us.


    As seconds passed, it felt like we were getting pushed back to the corners as the surge of force coming from Alex keeps getting stronger to the point that our body may break if our posture is wrong. I felt a force contradicting the surge of my power that is going to Alex thus I used my strength to fight back the restraint. It feels like a hundred boulders was coming my way and I''m doing everything I can to stop it from hitting me or I''ll die.


    A huge explosion erupted from the center of the sphere making us waver in our stand. I can feel something that plunged my leg, but I need to endure the pain or Alex and this whole saving him and the land will fail. What pain I may feel weighs nothing compared to the safety of my people and my family.


    I can feel my veins burning from the surge of my power, but I need to endure this. We need to endure this. Whatever we may feel for now, we need to ignore it because at this instance, we are not students but royal-blooded individuals who are facing our first enemy who heads to spread darkness throughout each corners of the land.


    We are not students but individuals who are next in line to the throne of our kingdom which is threatened by a force that is unknown to us and all we can do is to alter someone even if death looms over us and the devil is near.

 Chapter 31 - CHAPTER 31

    "Your majesty." The Star Guard kneeled in front of me. I spared him a glance and looked back at some papers I was tending to.


    "It''s about Prince Alexander." I immediately placed the paper down on the table and gave my full attention to the Star Guard.


    "Aid Nathaniel sent us a message about the Prince''s current condition."


    "And?"


    "A blood moon has appeared in the Academia and Alex has been possessed by t-the-"


    "Speak clearly or that tongue will perish."


    "Prince Alexander is the boy that the prophecy was talking about. The Man That Came from the Void.." I immediately stood up and used my powers to make the Star Guard float away from the ground.


    "Your mouth is filthy! How dare you speak of my son like that. How could he be that person when he doesn''t even have his powers! Preposterous!" I sneered angrily.


    How dare one low individual compare my son the person who brings end to all things! He is far beyond and away from being an evil individual let alone be the man from the void!


    "The Academia is in chaos and warnings has been spread throughout the land and the other kingdoms should know this by now too."


    "Alexander is not even awake and they accuse him of being the cause of this!? Are they out of their minds? My son is not evil to even cause the death of a mere fish!"


    "I believe you, your majesty but the Academia thinks otherwise. An informant from inside the Academy aside from Nathaniel has informed me that the Prince was brought down to the royal dungeon and the Headmaster along with the other royal-born are going to corrupt him."


    My eyes widened from shock. Utter in disbelief as to how the academy came down to this decision. They are not talking about some normal individual. They are talking about corrupting someone that has royal blood and the person who is going to rule my empire.


    "Get my things ready. I want everything prepared when I get to the departure grounds. Now!" My voice echoed through the vast walls around my office.


    The Star Guard kneeled before rushing out the door. I walked towards the window and saw how the moon casted an eerie shadow that loomed all over the land.


    But to believe that my son is the cause of this, will be the last thing that I am going to do.


    If I need to urge a new era of war between the lands just to get my son back, I won''t hesitate to do the will. No one harms my family without them leaving in a beheaded state. I rushed down through the door and opened it harshly making the royal guards that guarded the room jumped lightly.


    "You." I said pointing to one of them.


    "Inform Matius to follow me on my way to the academia. I might need to use force to secure the Prince." I said urgently before continuing on my way to the departure ground.


    As soon as I got there, I immediately saw the Royal Aeromobile and few more of the kingdoms elite guard on the grounds. They knelled as soon as they saw me before following me from behind.


    "We have everything ready and our weaponries are armed, ready for battle. We will wait for your command your majesty. Captain Matius also confirmed that he alongside his army are in route to the academia." Informed my aid.


    I nodded and stepped into the craft, proceeding to my cabin as the guards situated on the lower parts of the aeromobile. Hold on Alexander, father is coming.


    "Prince Hade, your father has just landed on the academias grounds along with Queen Molina from the Deep Empire of Nature and King Zergon from the Grounds of Earth." I was currently down the hallway when my aid Etheor informed me of the High Majesties arrival.


    "Why are they here?


    "They are here to evaluate the situation and will soon further formulate the proper actions."


    "What actions might those be?"


    "As your father''s aide has informed me, the Prince of the Sea might get rebuked within the grounds of the land and sea. But if they find him the worst scenario as possible, he might be thrown away from this dimension or if he chooses not to, he is also offered the option of execution." I looked back at Etheor with wide eyes.


    There''s a possibility that he will be killed for the peace and orders maintenance. I should be happy firstly because he is the son of the person that was the reason for the death of my mother.


    My rival in superiority in the next generation of High Majesties and, he''s just pathetic. But something inside me also says that it shouldn''t happen to him. That being of offered death on a silver platter because he doesn''t even know what is happening and that I shouldn''t be happy with this because he is not the person who has something against me in the first place. I shook my head and escaped from the thoughts. It doesn''t matter.


    I do not care what is going to happen to him. Turning back to Etheor, I wanted to tell him that I won''t be welcoming the High Majesties, but the ground trembled like the land was going to be torn apart.


    Etheor was quick enough to form a protective barrier around us. The ceiling was starting to crack. If we won''t get the hell out of here, we''re going to be buried by these falling rubbles.


    Lightning struck the grounds outside and I could already see some fire starting to crawl its way to the walls and the hundred years old trees.


    "You go on and meet them on the landing grounds. I''ll deal with the fire." I said turning my back from Etheor who nodded in response.


    I quickly ran outside the hallway and the situation was worse than I thought it would be. Some students are still not evacuated, and I have seen some of which are laying on the ground unconscious as they may get trampled over the stamped.


    The fire was crawling quickly to where it can and if I don''t stop it no, then we can kiss this academy goodbye. I held my hand out and closed my eyes before summoning all traces of fire into me through my mind.


    I felt my palm going hot and as I opened my eyes, all traces of fire were surging towards me, leaving their previous state that being of attached to various things.


    "Prince Hade, your father requires your presence in the grand hall." I looked back to see Etheor panting.


    "I''ll handle this, you are needed by his majesty." He added.


    I sighed and nodded before practically sprinting to the grand hall. As soon as I got there, my father along with the other High Majesties came to my view.


    They looked serious and are probably discussing the action to be taken for this situation. As I got closer, they noticed my presence and immediately looked at me with their stares that would for sure intimidate everyone they may encounter but not me.


    I am one of them and I too shall soon rise to where they are and it''s only a matter of time when that day comes. I slightly bowed my head down before saying


    "High Majesties."


    "Where are the others?" I heard father spoke in a stern voice. I looked up and stared directly into him.


    "They are in the dungeon along with the Head Master your majesty." I voiced out clear and precise, just as how he instructed me to do so when speaking to my superiors.


    "What about Archemiduis''s son. Alexander." Asked Queen Molina.


    "He''s with them too. He''s being held back by the others along with the Headmaster as you have already heard that he might be the one that is causing this to happen." Queen Molina nodded and looked at King Zergon who was also in deep thought.


    "What should we do? This much has happened already. Even more fearful as all of it is stated in the prophecy of the apocalyptic book. Is this really the fulfillment of the prophecy that has been long lost and forgotten?"


    "I fear so, Queen Molina." King Zergon spoke up.


    Unlike father, his voice is fatherlier but is still nonetheless intimidating. The room then became silent.


    It was only me and the High Majesties of the land along with their aids that had their heads facing the floor beneath them. I observed the room and it was not as damaged as how the others were. The others were practically a punch away from collapsing down and becoming a rubble.


    "It would be better if we head to where they are. So that we can see what we fear." King Zergon voiced out. "Lead us there Prince Hade-"


    Queen Molina was interrupted when an explosion occurred that sent us to the ground. I was about to speak up when a voice mingled inside me.


    "Hade." I looked back to find where it was coming from, but I only saw the devastated state of the High Majesties that were currently being assisted by their aids.


    "H-Hade." My eyes widened as soon as I recognized who it was. "Alexander." I whispered.

 Chapter 32 - CHAPTER 32

    "Why are you calling him?" Abigor spoke with his voice that made death himself shiver.


    I was starting to feel my insides freezing. The void was too cold for is too cold for my body and I would start to freeze to death. I could hear everyone from the other side. The Headmaster and the others. I could hear everything but can''t do nothing. I am trapped inside the void where I was most vulnerable. I looked to where the voice came from and saw the devil himself in the flesh. His body was flawless, sculpted to perfection. Everything about him screamed that he was beyond what I was capable of. Beyond my existence even. I could feel the people that died behind him. I could hear faint screams and cries. I could hear my name crawling out of their names like it was the only life they could muster..


    The evil I face is keeping me alive because he wanted to. That I know. That I was lower than a prey in his presence. He looked new but he still looked the same. I shivered due to the low temperature as my mouth produced steam every time I breathe. Every inch of my body was trembling from the cold and I know that I was starting to get even weaker.


    "Why are you calling me, Alexander." Abigor spoke again. I wanted to stab him over and over again. I want to just wake up from this horrid dream but I know that this is very real but I still struggle to wrap my mind about it. How can I be the one that he''s talking about. How can I be that person who he said existed from the very start of the fall. I closed my eyes and hugged myself before answering Abigor.


    "You are not him." I said briefly. Talking to him takes away a lot of energy from me. Somehow I just knew that.


    I heard him chuckle but this time, I wasn''t that freaked out by the fact the every time he speaks, I hear the devil. What I said was true though. They may share the same face and looks but they are far more different from each other. I could remember Hade looking a lot more younger. I could remember him having have to despise me but I do not remember him being evil as Abigor. Somehow, I found myself starting to calm down as moments passed. The silence was like the monster of the depths that would silently eat your soul out. I looked up as I found the courage to stare into his eyes which resembled the void.


    "Why are you here. In my head."


    "Because you have let me in." I looked at Abigor with furrowed eyebrows. Despite the cold and my body being weak, I mustered up the courage to start moving closer to him. I don''t care anymore. I''m going to die anyway. If not from him, maybe from the corrupting. I don''t want to die like a pathetic little shit. Just this time, I want to be brave and face this evil inside me. As I walked towards Abigor, I could feel my body getting weaker but I didn''t want it to show in my face. I was starting to feel all kinds of pain as I started to get near but I won''t cry and show him more satisfaction than he already has.


    Abigor was looking at me with a questioning look. He was half naked and his body, unlike Hade, was tattered with scars. Despite the pain worsening, I kept moving directly towards him and I could see the confusion on his face.


    "What are you doing-"


    "Tell me. Abigor! What are you doing!? Huh?! Out of all people, why me!?" I didn''t let him finish. I grabbed his arm and shook him with all of my strength. The pain I felt disappeared as all I could feel was anger. I shouted at him with my eyes wide. He looked quite shock as he wasn''t able to answer immediately but then he snapped back and looked at me before grabbing both of my hands and pinned them down. We were facing each other face to face and I didn''t fear him no longer. Our eyes battled to see who can stare at each other for the longest. It was a few moments before he sighed and let go of me.


    "Call Hade, tell him you need heat or you''ll die before I can even start explaining." He said with a glare before turning his back against me.


    I paused for a while and then the cold started to sink back into me. I looked at my hands and I could see frail ice crystals starting to form. Suddenly, I felt my body slammed into the floor and my breathing was starting to get heavier. Every time I inhaled the cold air, my airways feels like they are burning from the cold. I was gasping at this point and only then did I muster his name.


    "Hade." I said in a weak voice. I looked to where Abigor was and saw him standing in the middle of nowhere.


    My eyes were starting to get heavy and I really thought that I was going to die at this point when I heard a familiar voice say my name. My eyes were barely open and I tried to speak but I couldn''t so it surprised me when Abigor spoke.


    "Give him heat or he''ll die." He spoke steadily.


    Despite the situation that I was in, I couldn''t help but wonder as to how Hade would react. Can he even hear Abigor''s voice? Moments have passed and no form of warmth has came to me. Maybe he doesn''t want to help me at all. He despises me after all and I just found out that my father was the cause of his mother''s death. It''s actually funny that I am like this, I am almost an adult but I still don''t know the truths of my life and just within a blink of an eye, all of what was hidden came crashing over me that I could almost drown on them.


    "Follow my orders or all of your kind will die in an instant." I heard Abigor spoke yet again.


    I waited for what seemed like an eternity before a faint warmth started crawling up my system. The pain due to the extreme cold was starting to subside and my body started to feel normal again.


    "H-Hade-" I said in my mind but I was interrupted by the person that owned that name.


    "Whatever is happening in there, I don''t give a damn for as long as my people are not included but now that they are, you better fix that shit because even if you survive in there, you may not breathe for two seconds more when you''re back here."


    I only sighed at his words as there was never a point in talking with him as it seems like everything I do only angers him more. I can''t blame him any further though as I now know the reason as to why he despises me but I also can''t help but think that I wasn''t even there when it happened so why should I be included by his anger. It was not me that killed his mother.

 Chapter 33 - CHAPTER 33

    "That boy has quite the temper." I stood up from where I was slumped before and looked at Abigor who had a smirk on his face.


    I did not bother to comment on his remark as it was pointless. He turned his back against me and started to walk deep into the darkness. Despite the chills that I felt and the fear that was brewing in the pit of my stomach, I took a step forward and started to follow him. Unlike before, the warmth did not disappear as I got deeper into the void. Everything was pitch black and was silent. Eerily silent. .


    I jumped when I heard a faint scream that came out of nowhere. I looked around and only then did I realize that the deeper I ventured with the devil, the more he exposes his true self. The place that only contained the two of us were now starting to get crumpled. For as every step I took, more and more body stared to appear and they were not even pleasing to look at.


    I could see decaying corpses that were still moving, I could see chained wrist as many of them screamed in pain and yet I couldn''t see anything that could''ve cost it. Their cries sounded like they were just begging for death so that the torture that they were experiencing would stop.


    The fear I felt grew even more with the moments that have passed. A pathway started to appear on the middle of the dark void and I figured that I was walking on it while these tortured souls were on each side of the path. I could see all kinds of suffering. I screamed when I saw a man hanged himself on the frail tree. It didn''t break for as the man started to ran out of breath, the tree started to grow leaves and then burned into the ashes. The man came back and hanged himself again.


    I looked around me and then I realized that all that was happening were short tortures but were being repeated when they thought that it was already finished. I then started to smell rotten flesh and before I knew it, the void that was dark and cold has now become a fiery pit of suffering. Everything was in flames and the only thing left untouched was the pathway that I was in and the lone throne that sat on the middle of this suffering where Abigor sat with his head laid on his arm.


    "The truth won''t crawl over there Alexander. You need to come to it."

 Chapter 34 - CHAPTER 34

    I stood in place as I heard a voice inside my head. I would be lying if I said that the voice didn''t give me chills. It sounded so full of hate and anger that fear struck me immediately. It ordered me to give heat to Alexander. And out of all things, I thought that that would be the last thing that I would have to do. If we lend our powers to someone, it symbolizes that we lend our hand to another kingdom to form a new treaty and what I just did to Alexander, the son of the person that killed my mother, was a form of treaty towards my kingdom and his.


    True that all of the kingdoms in the land already has a treaty but that was something that everyone agreed on. A public treaty that does not weigh that heavy. An exclusive treaty on the other hand means that both kingdoms would lend their hands through the good and the bad times, no matter what happens. I closed my eyes as I knew that if father came to know about this, he would be most outrageous by my reckless action.


    "What are you waiting for? Lead us to where they are." My father said in an irritated manner. I looked to him and bowed my head lightly..


    "If you would follow me please." I said before turning my back at them. The door of the room opened, and I walked to where the others were. I could feel the uneasiness between us, including the High Majesties. The nature of the air was very much different. I could smell burnt tress and the ground would shake every now and then and we would hear explosions. We turned to a corner and the air got even more static that we could hear the crackling of the electricity.


    I looked back at them if they wanted to proceed. King Zergon paused momentarily before waving his hands in a swift motion. A sphere surrounded us and the uneasiness in the air somehow dissipated but the uneasiness that I am feeling inside was still there. I nodded at them before continuing to venture into the hallways. Some corridors were wrecked, and most windows were shattered. I continued to guide them even further until we reach a certain door.


    "Prince Hade of the Fire Kingdom." I spoke. The door went still for a few more moments before it opened. I motioned for them to go in first and they complied.


    By the moment we walked inside, I noticed the sudden drop of temperature, I could see frozen fractals crawling on the wall and a faint trail of mist that sprawled on the floor. We went even further while observing the surroundings. We were all quite and we could hear some grunting. I could sense that something was wrong and somehow, something inside me wanted to go and check on Alexander but I restrained myself.


    The lights were flickering and then a few steps further, the ground shook so drastically that it slammed me and the High Majesties on the walls. I groaned due to the sudden impact while pulling myself together. As I stood up and gained awareness, I noticed that the sphere protecting us was no longer present. I looked over to the High Majesties and saw them dusting themselves.


    "Gods of Fire hear my words and give warmth to this room." I heard father command. I looked over to King Zergon and Queen Molina shivering lightly due to the immense cold. I touched the wall and almost jumped when I felt how cold it felt. I channeled my energy to the structure for it to gain warmth.


    As I attempted to heat up the place, I couldn''t help but wonder as to why was it so cold here. Then I remembered Alex asking for heat. I got even more confused as I realized that he just talked to me directly telepathically and I don''t allow such form of conversation to happen in my mind. I shook my head and got rid of the thought as my focus was to bring heat to the place. We waited for a few more minutes but the temperature only got lower. I looked over to my father and I could see the confusion on his face. He''s the King of Fire after all and yet he wasn''t able to let the gods answer his command.


    "Let us move forward. Something may be causing this and we must put a stop to it." Queen Molina spoke. Father was about to retaliate but wasn''t able to as the Queen started moving down the corridors.


    I sighed and was about to remove my hands from the wall when I realized that I couldn''t. My brows furrowed even more when my view came to see that my hands were frozen stuck on the wall. I attempted to grab it out but I wasn''t able to. I looked back to where Father was and I saw him moving closer to me. His brows were also furrowed as he looked at my hands which was covered in ice. Bizarre really as I was born and was blessed by the fire element and yet my hands were frozen. I channeled all of my energy into my palm and the ice started to melt.


    "For this cold to freeze your hand, something powerful must be causing this." He said before walking away.


    I walked behind them when my hand was detached from the wall. It was silent when we heard Queen Molina scream. We scurried to where she was and as soon as we got there, my yes widened at the sight. Kaval, Dianne, Apollo and the Headmaster was enclosed in a sphere while being held down by huge chains of ice. My body felt even colder as I saw the person on the middle whose eyes were white and body as pale as snow. Alexander stood there still floating. His hands held the chains that connected directly to the others. I ran to the sphere immediately and banged it for as hard as I can.


    Kaval looked at me and my hands balled into fist as I saw how weak he was. His eyes were barely open and his lips were very dry. He had his hands both on the ground and I could see a faint light pulsing. I looked at everyone else on the sphere and they were positioned like Kaval. Hands on the floor, knees on the floor and head hanged low. A faint surge of energy were pulsing under them and when I followed its trail, it went directly to Alexander. His feet were frozen still on the ground his hair was waving lightly.


    He looked like someone else. He wasn''t in his older form before. I looked back at the High Majesties and they were still frozen on the spot.


    "Your Majesties!" I shouted. They looked at me before it hit them. Queen Molina and King Zergon ran to where their heirs were. Panic was evident from their faces as they banged the sphere. I stood up but before I got to stand on my feet, I was pulled back to the ground and my eyes widened as I saw a chain of ice on my wrists.


    "Father!" I exclaimed. He looked at me before his eyes widened at the sight of his heir being held down and captured. I could see the flare of anger in his eyes. He positioned his right hand directly to my wrist and released a blast of fire. I could feel the heat on my skin but it didn''t burn me as I was a fire element. He stopped after a few minutes only to find the ice chain untouched. At this point, I was starting to get agitated so I slammed the chains on the floor but nothing happened. Not even a scratch.


    "What is this!? We must get that boy!" Father exclaimed. Queen Molina stood up along with King Zergon. All of them looked very much pissed. They held their hands on the air and directed it to the sphere. They released a surge of energy blast together on the sphere and a huge thud was heard. My eyes only got wider as nothing even happened to it as it directly absorbed their powers without a scratch. I looked at my wrist and a sudden realization hit me.


    "Father! The chains are getting tighter! It seems like it wants to stop our blood circulation!" I shouted. I looked at Kaval and the others and realized how swollen their wrists have become. I held my hands directly on the floor and started to do the same thing. I could feel my veins starting to burn from the huge release of my magic. We were focused on breaking the barrier that we didn''t notice the other person enter the room and before we knew what was happening, we were sent to the floor by a sudden slap of impact. We looked at who the culprit was and my anger rose to greater heights.


    "What are you doing to my son." King Archemidius spoke in a low tone while eyeing us down.


    "Murderer." I growled in anger.

 Chapter 35 - CHAPTER 35

    "Murderer." I said coldly. He looked down at me with his expression not changing to which irritated me even more. His eyes did not hold anything but anger for what we are doing to his son. If I was not chained, I would''ve burned him down right away.


    "King Archemidius, your son is-"


    "Reports have reached me that you are trying to corrupt my heir." King Archemidius interrupted Queen Molina.


    The High Majesties stood up from where they were slumped down and looked at King Archemidius with an unamused face. Despise the evident distaste by the three, King Archemidus''s face still didn''t change.


    The heels of his leather boots started to make a clanking sound as he started to walk towards the sphere where his heir was in. Only then did I see his face change.. His eyes slightly went wide and I could see his lips twitching lightly.


    "Your son has held our heirs captivated, what do expect us to do King Archemidius!? This is a breach of the treaty we signed-"


    "My son has not gotten his powers yet and you are accusing him of such!? He can''t even hurt a fish!" King Archemidius exclaimed angrily. The veins on his neck were starting to pop and I could see his face starting to get red.


    "Well then what do you call this!? Isn''t this the son you claimed to have not been able to hurt a fish!?" My father shouted back pointing at Alexander. King Archemidius stayed silent and looked at his heir with an indifferent expression.


    "And what is with your excuse of him not possessing magic. He''s holding my son down in chains right now and you say he''s of not powerful-"


    "My son has been birthed together with the water elements and the chains that are holding your son down are blocks of ice! So what are you trying to say!? My son can bend and snap elements!?" King Zergon was interrupted yet again by King Archemidius.


    The immense tension in the air was starting to get heavier as moments went on. KingArchemidius looked back at his son who did not look anything like Alexander and even I can say that. I groaned lightly when I felt the shackles on my wrist tightening.


    I looked at my wrist and saw that my veins were starting to protrude and turn purple. The stinging pain was also starting to get worse which made me suppress a groan. King Archemidius walked even closer and laid his finger on the sphere but later on jumped out as the contact gave him a form of shock.


    A faint trail of smoke was seen and I could smell burnt flesh. We all looked at his finger which was surprisingly severely burnt. He might''ve felt any form of pain but his face remained steady as if it was nothing. His finger was then covered in glowing liquid and then after that, it looked like nothing happened to his finger.


    Silence was the only loud thing between us royalties until the ground shook again and a buzzing was heard. We all looked at Alexander who looked like he''s gotten even more worse. His hands were both raised on his side and he was starting to float.


    "Mom!" We looked at Diane and our eyes widened as her wrist were already bleeding. In the land where no blood of any royals may shed, this was a huge deal. If this was a normal day, the one who caused her or any of us to bleed would be long dead. The others groaned as well which even made us rose to greater heights in panic.


    "Dianne!" Queen Molina exclaimed. She looked at Alexander with such rage that her eyes started to glow light green.


    "Molina! I am warning you! One move against my son and more blood will shed-"


    "I do not care Archemidius! My daughter''s blood has already touched the dirty concrete! Your son will pay for what he''s done!" Queen Molina was beyond angry right now. He looked at King Archemidius with such anger that it could kill someone on the spot.


    "Move, Archemidius, our heirs are in danger. If the death of you heir will give ours freedom from the chains that are keeping them abound, then so be it." King Zergon said before immediately casting his power towards King Archemidus. The ground started to clump on the King''s feet until it reached up to his neck.


    "Touch my son and your head will be the cost!" King Archemidius retaliated angrily.


    "It''s personal matters Archemidius, the treaty no longer means anything." Father said with authority before he directed his power towards king Archemidius.


    The captured King screamed in pain as fire engulfed the cement that was keeping him from moving. I felt no pity towards him as this was nothing compared to the death of my mother. The things we went through when my mother died led our kingdom to go south for a few years. We lost our Queen but for me, I lost my mother. A life debt this foolish king has committed, so its only righteous for our kingdom to ask for his life as payment.


    I raised my hand towards him despite the pain and released a surge of fire. I restrained myself from screaming as my body felt like it was about to burst. My wrist felt like being torn off with every moment that passed on but I won''t waver. This is for my mother and if I die trying to avenge my mother, our Queen, then so be it.


    His scream got even louder and I could see his body starting to burn despite the water barrier he created. The pain I felt on my body subsided and all I want was to kill him. Queen Molina was occupied in breaking the barrier which is now cracked.


    "Death is what awaits you boy by the time this sphere is shattered into pieces!" Aggravation was very evident from Queen Molina''s voice which is very rare as she was known to be very forgiving and a gentle soul but I guess when it comes to family, especially Dianne, her only daughter and child, all the pretenses are off the bat.


    As we were too focused on the task we were separately doing, we got distracted when the surrounding went silent and calm but we were thrown to the ground when a huge wave of energy slammed us again to the floor. I angrily looked at the only person who can cause this only to find him staring back at us with his white eyes.


    "Pathetic." We had chills as our eyes widened when we heard him speak. His voice sounded like two person were speaking at the same time. What''s even more chilling is that he''s wearing this creepy smile that would send anyone to the edge of their seats.


    The sound of the chains breaking into the ground filled the room along with the sound of the sphere shattering. The others released a gasp as they got a breathe of fresh air as they were holding onto their wrist which was bleedings.


    "Headmaster!" Apollo exclaimed with his voice breaking. We looked over to the old man on the side and the sight of him made my anger rose even higher. Blood was coming out of his mouth and his lips were very dry.


    I ran immediately towards him and looked for any other injuries. Thankfully he didn''t have any other but my heart stopped when I saw his wrist. I almost gagged at the sight of his wrist which was separated from his entire arm.


    Blood was starting to make a pool on the floor and what''s worst is that I don''t have Dianne''s healing power. I looked over to her and saw her heading towards me. She paled even more when she saw the headmaster''s situation but she snapped right back and quickly started to stop the blood from oozing out the decapitated part.


    "Go and join Kaval and Apollo. Help us this time and I''m not saying that you may have a fault on this worsening but if you helped us from the very beginning, we would have not got to this part."


    I felt a pang of guilt as Dianne mustered those words without looking at me. I could sense her anger but decided to just stay silent. I stood up without a word and walked towards Kaval and Apollo. They didn''t looked at me for a second and I could tell that they were disappointed in me. I heaved a silent sigh before focusing at Alex who now has came face to face with Queen Molina who looked really angry.


    "Did you just called me p-pathetic?" Queen Molina asked with such disbelief and anger.


    Alexander on the other hand remained unfazed. His hair is still white and the same goes for his eyes. He sighed and looked at Queen Molina with a bored look. I gritted my teeth at his actions because he was disrespecting not just anyone but the mother of the person who wanted to help him.


    "I did." He said blatantly.


    "Well how dare you-"


    Alexander motioned his hands harshly to the side and Queen Molina came crashing towards the wall. Our mouths hanged low by the sudden action of a mere prince. King Zergon and father looked like they saw a ghost, even King Archemidius. Alexander looked at Queen Molina and started to walk towards her. The gracious Queen was now bleeding and was slumped on the floor.


    "How pathetic of you to be swayed like that by a kid." He said before turning around to face us.


    "Death shall fall upon you who have tried to kill me and my father. Now, we could do this the easy way, or the hard way. Either way, you all, are still going to die." Alexander mustered before laughing maniacally. I was about to charge at him when I heard a voice inside my head.


    "Kill me, Hade."

 Chapter 36 - CHAPTER 36

    I looked back to see Alexander still at the same fixature but I noticed something that made me have chills. I looked at his hands which were clamped into a fist but a single finger was faintly up and it was pointing at me. My eyes came to grew a tad little wide as I looked at him. How can he communicate with me telepathically? I stared at the foreign boy that was floating in the air then I looked back at his father who was looking at us menacingly. I closed my eyes as my head started to hurt and walked towards Kaval who had his back on the wall as he tried to catch his breath. I tried to approach Kaval but a blitz of ice touched the ground and I figured that it came from Alexander. I looked back at him and he was looking at me with a wicked smile. I glared at him but his smile got only creepier. His eyes were starting to glow and to make the situation worse, he started to chuckle like a total demon. His father, King Archemidius looked at him confused and with wide eyes.


    "Alexander! What is this blasphemy?! Get down at this instance! Your father commands it!" King Archemidius yelled at Alex but he only looked at him with a stoic face as if he was a person that got interrupted with his enjoyment. We backed down immediately as he suddenly aimed his hands at us.


    "Whatever it is that has gotten into you, this has to stop! I did not raise you like this! Do you think your mom would be proud of you-".


    "Argh!" Alexander yelled at his father. His eyes glowed bright white as an energy ball formed at his palm. We were able to dodge it once it hit the ground but his father wasn''t able to. King Archemidius yelled as the ball of energy collided with his body which made him fall on the floor.


    "Hade, please." There it is again. I could sense that whoever was saying that was already weak. I could fathom already that this isn''t Alexander when I first saw him like this but I had no evidence so I had to retreat back with my assumptions but now, seeing him like this. I can confirm that what I thought, came to be true.


    "You." We all looked up to him as he was fixated on me. He slowly came down from the air right in front of me. His feet touched the ground and I could already feel the overwhelming energy that is trying to escape him. I looked at him straight in the eye but it felt like I was looking at an empty space as his presence, despite how strong, also felt very empty at the same time.


    "I know he''s talking to you." Deep inside I was shocked as to how did he know such but I didn''t want it to show up on my face that''s why I remained unfazed. He walked even closer to me but I did not dare to back down.


    The others were now looking at me with a confused look but I can''t really pay them any attention as of the moment as every fiber in my body is already on the verge of attacking this person in front of me. Alexander stared and then started to walk around me. The only thing that remained to be heard at this point was the cackling of the electricity, ragged breaths and the clacking of his heels. He then went on to chuckled after a few moments and faced me up front. He walked even closer to me, the proximity between us making me uncomfortable. I almost tackled him when his hand touched my chin as his eyes looked straight into mine. His lips then formed back into that wicked grin before he started to spoke.


    "What is so special about you, that you were able to ignite him? Hmm? Prince Hade Morningstar?" He backed away after saying that. I looked at him confused as he started to walk around the room, looking at everyone with the same look that he gave to me. I looked at Queen Molina who was now supported by my father as King Archemidius was assisted by King Zergon. King Archemidius was looking his son with a different glare that showed anger and confusion at the same time. He continued to walk and look at everyone before he stopped at the point where he started.


    "What is wrong? Cat got your tongue? Prince Hade? Why don''t you tell them?" I looked at him straight in the eye with such anger that I felt with every inch of my body.


    "Wh-What does he mean by that Hade?" I turned my head to face Dianne who was looking at me with a suspicious stare. We got startled as a piece of the ceiling collapsed on the floor but luckily, no one got hurt even further. I glared at Alexander, well Alexander''s body one more time before I faced Diane.


    "Alexander is somewhere in that thing but that''s not him." They all looked at me as if they were asking me if I was joking but I only gave them the same look.


    "How can that not be my son you crazy child?!" My temper got a little more higher as King Archemidius spoke at me with such tone. I turned my head towards him and started to walk closer but another blitz hit the floor where my foot was positioned.


    "I didn''t gave you permission, temper boy."


    I glared once more at King Archemidius before I turned my head back at Alexander''s body. He motioned me to continue to which irked me even more but I could only do so much by following his orders because what might happen if he looses his cool and one of my friends got hurt?


    "Alexander, he- he can talk to me telepathically and I think that he wants us to know that this person that we are facing right now is not him but another entity."


    "Th- That is correct Prince Hade. That is not Alexander as another entity has seeped into his body." The Headmaster spoke for the first time. His voice was ragged and he looked even more weak. King Archemidius looked at him with a stoic face before he opened his mouth that only speak bullshit to speak.


    "Let me guess. The person from the void is the one that''s controlling my son right now? Ha how can you be so pathetic in giving such excuse-"


    "Bingo! I see that this generation of my enemies are not that stupid after all." The entity started to laugh like a total maniac. I could feel that everyone was now looking at him with an intense glare except from the stupid highness of the sea.


    "Aww, what''s with the glare? Is that how you welcome a godly entity way back from the ruins? How shameful." The entity said with a smile that Alexander never wore.


    "We do not welcome those who wants to harm and disrupt the peace that our ancestors have worked hard for." My father spoke with anger.


    "So we advice that you leave the body of our ancestors descendant and disappear from this world. We avoid war and chaos with all we have but we can sure give it to you on the finest silver platter if you insist on staying." King Zergon spoke.


    "How quaint of you, your majesties. Although I plan on leaving but that is not today nor tomorrow or the coming future. Besides, this body is rather too comfortable that I could almost claim it as mine. I don''t mind a freshly served taste of chaos though as that is what I taste for. You would be doing me a favor if you did so. Although I am worried that the war you speak of would be not my preferred type as you can even barely fight me now for entertainment. Your just pathetic creatures and pathetic creatures are not capable of something, what more of great things?"


    As he finished speaking, every control I had with my body has already been lost as I released a huge fireball and sent it to him. He wasn''t that much aware that I would actually fight him so he wasn''t able to dodge it as he got thrown away with it as it made hole in the wall. A huge trail of the fireball made the a whole on the ground that the upper part of it collapsed and the outside was now shown.


    I was raging at the moment as my eyes were fixated on my target.


    "Hade! Be careful! That is not Alexander!" I heard Kaval yell. I released a sigh before I started walking the entity who was looking at me with an amused smile.


    "Well this is fine I guess. Let''s see if you can beat me when you didn''t beat the weakling that is now inside of me." It spoke before it laughed.


    I smiled wickedly before saying to myself;


    "I couldn''t kill him because he''s a royalty. But now that your there and he''s not. I''m going to beat you down to pulp."

 Chapter 37 - CHAPTER 37

    THE DAY OF THE PRE-SHOW


    I smiled back while looking at the crowed despite the want to breakdown on the spot at the moment. If I wasn''t holding the hands of my teammate, the shaking would be very obvious. My hands were cold and sweating, my body was felt nowhere and my brain was dead. I didn''t dare to look back at the others as I know that I would only meet a few pairs of eyes that would held the same pity and worry since we started to get connected. I looked at my teammates who were doing the same thing as me. Waving at the audience with proud smiles and gleaming desires and will. The only difference is that mine was forced and theirs were genuine. They all looked back at me with the same smile and I, again forced a smile.


    "What an honor it is to work with you, Prince Alexander!" A boy about my height said loudly as the cheer of the crowd was too loud for anyone to hear somebody speaking in a normal tone. He offered his hands to me and I just took it with my hands shaking. It''s a good thing that they didn''t noticed and took my hands without any questioning look thrown at me. I only nodded as we looked at each other with a smile as I didn''t have the courage to lie verbally..


    "Give it up everybody for the second pair!" The crowd went loud again as we looked at them a second time before we turned our backs at them. I went back to my seat without turning my head despite the burning stares that I''m feeling on my body. I sat like a robot. Eyes fixated nowhere and body mechanically frozen.


    "And of course, our last pair, Prince Hade and Princess Dianne!" That was the last thing I heard before my mind immediately went away from reality and into nothingness. Everything looked very blurry and my the pace of my heartbeat has not went down since then. I was trying really hard to control my breathing as I felt like I was running out of air. I knew the Headmaster said a bunch of things but my mind was beyond occupied that it wasn''t even occupied. It just wasn''t able to listen and cope with everything going on. A fireworks display was initiated at the end of the pre-show and I could only stare at them without any emotion even if they looked very amazing up in the sky.


    "We will see you again next week when blood is going to be splattered for the thirst of victory!" After the Headmaster said that, the lights that shone down on us immediately went off as the crowd shouted in excitement. I immediately stood up from my chair not wanting to be there anymore. I immediately ran away from the stage even if all that I could see was pitch black. I heard the voice of Apollo but that only brought tears to my eyes and made me sprint even more faster. I bumped on someone but I didn''t care at the moment as I immediately got back up from the floor and started running.


    "Alexander! Hold on!" I heard Kaval this time but it was too late as my tears started to fall. My hands were on my cape as I ran down on the stairs. Air embracing my body and making my cape fly but despite that, I couldn''t let my tears dry. I let out a curse as I sprained my ankle while running down blind. I continued on limping, I didn''t care where my feet would take me as I just wanted to be alone and away from everyone at this point. I ran and ran for who knows how long and I only stopped when my legs started to strain from the frantic movement. I realized that I was already on the beach as seawater seeped into my boots. I looked at the sea with tears falling down my eyes, with heavy breathing and clenched fist. I tore away the cape that was flowing with every breeze sent at my way. I removed my boots and my outer suit along with my pants that I was only left with my sleeveless and tight shorts as my dress. I started to walk at the sea, tears falling even more from my eyes as the water embraced my feet.


    I could feel its presence which made me sob even more. I kept on walking towards the deeper parts until when the water level was at my neck. I looked up and saw the stars that shines so brightly above me and the moon that gives me a faint light for vision. The sea glimmered under its light as the wind made the waves crash towards the shore. My tears turned into pears as they met the sea water. Before I could even wail loudly, I jumped lightly and submerged myself down into the sea. I could feel my lower half changing as a tingling and easing sensation was starting to show itself. I swam even deeper and stopped when I was deep enough. I wailed loudly under the sea as the seabed shook lightly. Sea creatures started to approach me but I paid them no mind as I just wanted to cry my heart out and curse the heavens for putting me at the worst situations that I could be in right now.


    Small clownfish then started to approach me and swirl around me. I know that they feel my pain as the royal family is directly connected to the sea creatures. I opened my eyes and saw a crowd of sea creatures looking at me with sad stares. I only looked at them and gave them a sad smile. A huge whale made a sound but I did not pay any mind to how it translate as I looked at my hands, incapable of such a simple thing as manifesting a power. I was as the part of the ocean where coral reefs flourished. I don''t know how long it took for me to stop crying but I eventually did. I thought of swimming back home but I only shook my head in disapproval of the thought. In the middle of the sea where there are no problems, I found peace. I smiled as I caught a sight of my tail. One that I haven''t seen in a long while since I went in the academia. I inherited both of my parents tail. Mine was that of a gold pearl that came from my mon and streaks of blue pattern which I inherited from my father. I was the first ever merpeople to have a dual feat on a tail which is why our kingdom only see me when in this form when something important is up as my father fear that some trenchers might abduct me for the rarity of my tail.


    An octopus started to swirl around my tail to which I smiled at. It looked very happy at the sight of my tail.


    "You like it? Well, I like your patterns too octupie!" I said. I started to swim deeper and the sea creatures followed me. I sighed and they all released a bubble to which I found very adorable.


    "I have a problem. A huge huge problem that is why I came down here. This is only a secret between us but you guys are far more better than those people up there." I said with a giggle. I looked at a shark which looked very proud. I laughed at them for their actions that brought me immediate joy.


    I didn''t know how long I stayed under the sea but it took away my pain for a while. Even if it''s just a while, it''s good to have a break. Under the sea with these beautiful sea creatures, with the faint light from the moon that glowed bright green from under here, exploring ship wrecks and finding colonies of sea creatures, all of it placed me at ease and right now. I could stay here forever, away from problems and those who are up there. Away from chaos


    _______________________________


    I ran after him and eventually ended up at the beach. Hidden behind trees, I looked at his sadness and despair. My heart thumped twice than normal as I saw how pretty he was without his coutured suit. I watch him with a sad smile and a slightly aching heart as he cried and walk towards his home. My stomach was the filled with butterflies as I saw him in his true form. What a beautiful and pure person Alexander is. This pain and unfortunate situations are unworthy of being done to him. If I could take them all away and transfer all of the despair that he''s feeling, the pain in his heart and the sadness in his eyes, I would. Alexander, know that Apollo would. Just to see you smile.

 Chapter 38 - CHAPTER 38

    "Where is he?" I looked back at Kaval who was panting, his hand on the palm tree for support. Behind him was Dianne still in her dress, also panting. I stayed silent for a while as I stared at the sea with my heart still beating fast. It was a good thing that the only source of faint light was the moon or else the blush on my face would be evident. The waves on the sea started to go calm as a part of it was glowing far from the horizon.


    "Uh, Apollo?" I heard Dianne ask again. I looked at back at her looking very dazed. The both of them looked at me with a questioning look so I answered them right away because they might pry even further.


    "He''s at home." I said with a smile. They looked at me before they looked at the sea. Their faces went those of worry and then to a sad, sympathetic smile. We all started to walk slowly towards the shore where the waves crashed.. I sighed as I sat on the sand, not minding one bit if I ever got wet. The place was silent and very solemn. Only the breeze of the wind and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore was the only thing that could be heard. Both Kaval and Dianne sat on the sand with me in silence. Not one of us said a word for a while. Despite the silence of the place, I think none of us did feel the need to sleep. I figured that it was already deep in the night as the moon was already close to meeting the sea.


    "Look!" Dianne said with an amazed gasp. We looked at to where she pointed and saw a group of dolphins jumping. I looked at the sight amazed as this only happen very rarely. The shadows of the sea creatures met the moon whose half of the body looked like it was submerged underwater. We kept looking at the sight until a foreign figure emerged from the water and jumped like the dolphins. We immediately stood up as we saw the creature. My body felt a surge of electric wave ran down my body as my hair rose from the chill I felt. The sight was beyond magnificent to behold.


    "I-It''s him. It''s Alex." Kaval said between gasps. We looked at him in awe as he continued to jump along the dolphins. I felt my heartbeat going faster at the moment.


    "He looks so happy there." I only nodded in agreement with Diane. Alexander indeed looked happy from afar. To where he truly belongs, at the world where problems don''t chase him and where everyone admires him.


    It was my first time seeing a merperson as I never got the chance to see one, but now, I guess the time spent waiting so one paid off as the merman that I am looking at now is not that of an ordinary one but the next king of the sea. I smiled at the sight of him looking very free and away from worries. I wish that I could give the same thing to him, here at the land but fate here seems to have it''s own agenda.


    "It''d be best if we head back to our rooms now. Let''s just leave him for now. He needs it more than any of us. He''s going to be put through a lot inside that dome so it''s good that he''s taking his frustration out now so that he can focus on training in the next coming days." Kava; said in a serious tone.


    "Indeed, and he has yet to confront his teammates tomorrow about his real situation. I just wish that they''d understand and find a way to make their team work." I answered.


    "He doesn''t need to worry about your pair but I am worried about mine. I mean, I alone wouldn''t hurt him but Hade is on another page. I could only try and persuade him to let Alexander slip past his net but if he doesn''t, then I do not know what I could do any further. He doesn''t listen and always goes his own way. I am worried not just for Alexander but also for Hade because what if he ends up killing him? This world would loose two heirs and that could possibly ignite a war between both kingdom." Dianne spoke with worry very much so evident on her voice.


    "Let us hope not. We''ve known Hade for a long time now but he wouldn''t act like that. He might go with his own ways but he is not reckless-"


    "But this time it''s different. We are talking about Hade and the heir of the person that killed his mother. We also know how bad he wants to take revenge for that. We won''t know the things that could happen. When it comes to family he would sacrifice himself and that thing could possibly happen when both Alex and him are put in the same arena." Dianne added cutting me off.


    "Is there a way that we could cancel this? What if we proposed an idea of what could happen between Alexander and Hade in consideration of their past?" Kaval suggested.


    We were now walking back towards our respective rooms and as we went our way, we kept on discussing as to how could we help Alexander or better yet, cancel the clash which is mostly unlikely to happen as everyone, not just the students of the academia are looking forward to but also everyone in this world. That would cause a surge of questions not only from the people but from the reporters as well.


    We eventually decided to speak about the topic further on the next day as we needed to rest at this point. When I got into my room, I stripped all of my clothes and only left my undergarment. I walked towards my terrace and looked at the sea one more time before going to bed.


    "We''ll do everything we can, Alex. Just to save you." I said before closing my eyes.


    __________________


    I swam deeper into the ocean to where the sea creatures weren''t able to follow me anymore. I swam faster in frustration, not caring where the current would take me. I stopped when I felt like the light was no longer seen. I was alone and cold at the bottom of the pitch black part of the ocean. I was about to swim back up when I felt a presence went past me from behind. I immediately started to swim faster as I was starting to get scared. I also remembered that some parts of the ocean were home to some dangerous creatures and the worst I creature that I can deal right now is an abyss mage. I swam faster and faster and was almost relieved when I saw the light nearing me but then something grabbed my arms. I screamed and flipped my tail with all that I had but the force that captured me was too strong that I wasn''t able to do nothing but get dragged to the bottom of what I presume was one of the few abyss cracks. My heart was beating really fast at this point as I don''t know what could happen. I saw some glowing red giant jelly fish that gave light to the home of an abyss mage. I looked at whoever was behind me to see that it was the abyss mage itself that has held me captive. I remained silent as I looked at the surrounding. It looked like the mage was alone here which was quite suspicious as every abyss mage at least has a cluster of corrupted merpeople.


    The abyss mage released me from its grasp. I swam quickly away before I turned around and faced him. It was wearing a cloak and had a wooden trident that was glowing bright violet. It took off its cloak and looked at me with a stoic expression. I stayed silent as I slowly moved back. It didn''t move towards but instead it removed its cloak and revealed its tail that was tinted with black streaks.


    "What do you want?" I said my voice shaking.


    It didn''t answer instead it went to a vent pipe and took some hot water. The mage was making tea for drinking. Usually mages are known to be aggressive and would dive immediately for the kill but this one was different. He was different. Mages would also usually looked very bad and would have very creepy faces but this one didn''t. He placed the cup on the table and sat on the chair. He looked at me with raised eyebrows before motioning me to take a seat. I contemplated for a while but then obliged eventually as my interest peaked at it''s finest as to why was this mage acting so different from their nature.


    "It is not what I need from you dear prince. It is what you need from me and what I can give, to you." He said as he sipped from his cup of tea.

 Chapter 39 - CHAPTER 39

    I looked at the mage with a curious stare but it didn''t bother to answer me. I looked at the tea thinking that it would be made up of something gross but it wasn''t. It was normal tea. I didn''t drink it either way, I do not know what may be mixed with it. I sat on the chair frozen at the very spot. I observed him and it still bewilders me, as to how different he is from his nature. Maybe he''s just acting or faking this? I wouldn''t know. The place was dead silent and no form of any sea creatures other than the glowing jellyfish can be found. It was also starting to get cold as heat from above can''t penetrate this deep part of the ocean. I looked at him and he looked like he wasn''t bothered by my presence as I was with him. He had dark and thick brows, his upper body was exposed just like mine is. He had no signs of scarring which is very common in a mage but he did not have any. He looked like a normal merman but the dark streaks on his tails would say otherwise.


    In the kingdom, we would know that one is an abyss mage if dark streaks are seen on a merpeople''s tail.. It is said that the gods has have cursed them for their actions way back from the fall as they were once and still wicked creatures who does not serve the gods but the abyss. The abyss where every source of darkness comes from. He placed the teacup back down on the table and looked at me.


    "Well? Are you not going to ask?" His voice did not sound groggy and creepy like how a mage should, again he was very different. I looked at him before speaking cautiously as I do not know if I might offend him. I don''t have my powers so if he did plan on killing me then he would be able to do that easily as doing such would be like killing a mere fish in the hands of a shark.


    "W-What did you mean? The thing that you said, a-about me needing something from you." I stuttered between sentences in fear. He looked at me before standing up. My body felt even more stiff at his action. He walked towards me slowly. My breathing got unbalanced and my heartbeat was getting faster. My body was starting to get cold from the nervousness as I do not have any certainty as to what he may do to me down here.


    Who knows? Maybe he would inform the kingdom and ask for a huge ransom or maybe straight up kill me. I closed my eyes as I felt his presence from my behind. I tried to think in what way can I escape him. I immediately opened my eyes as soon as an idea popped in my head. I can talk to Nate telepathically no matter how far!


    "Nate, swim down at the ocean at the far out side of the academia. I''m with a mage, inform Captain Elevi if you must but do not ever tell my father. There''s something very odd about this mage. He''s very different from what he should be as supposed to." I said precisely, hoping that Nate would immediately take an action. The mage continued and walked back to his seat.


    "I know that you don''t have your powers." He said nonchalantly. I looked at him bewildered as to how he knew such information.


    "How did you know that? " I asked.


    "Because if you had them, then you would''ve just easily fought and defeat me back there." His eyes were glowing in a pulsing manner as he looked at me. His eyes resembled the abys and he looked handsome I must admit. His face was very edgy and his body was well built. He had abs and a puffy chest. I suddenly blushed as I realized that I was thinking of such and what''s worst is that it''s a mage. I cleared my throat and looked away. I heard him snicker before he placed his elbow on the table as his head was on his hands, looking at me with a faint smirk.


    "I can give that to you. You already have it in there. It just needs some reignition." He said. I looked back at him immediately as my interest got captivated immediately. He smiled before he leaned back on his chair as he crossed his hands over his chest. At this point, I was more interested of him than being scared of him. I leaned a bit closer to the table and looked at him with a serious stare.


    "What do you mean?" I said, still confused.


    "What it means is what I mean. I know that you are troubled as the clash is coming and if I was at the same situation as you then I would be pretty frustrated as well. Without your powers, you might as well end up with bad injuries that would take months or even years to heal. " He answered.


    "But how will you do that?"


    "You''re asking. Are you willing?" He answered immediately.


    I stopped talking for a while and got into thought. There is no way in the deep sea that an abyss mage would help a merman without anything in exchange. I am also doubting if he can be trusted when I already know that he can''t be. But at this point of aggravation, I need to have my powers and I would even take the help of an abyss mage at this point. As long as I win and bring justice, honor and valor to my kingdom, I''d sacrifice everything, even my own safety. I looked at him once more before making up my mind. Even if I don''t want to do it but as long as I get my powers then I''ll do it.


    "As an abyss mage, I know that you don''t give everything for free. What do you take, in exchange." I said trying to negotiate.


    "Ah, so you are willing to accept my help?" He said. I only looked at him waiting for him to continue.


    "You are correct, as an abyss mage, I do not give things for free but as for this. You are a special case dear prince. I would give you your powers now and take payment later on after the clash." I looked at him suspiciously but his face did not change one bit.


    "As you have already decided, then let us make it formal. Vivalex Demonyo, an abyss mage from the sea." He said and offered his hands. I looked at it for a while contemplating again if I should do this or not. I sighed and said in my head ''no pain no gain.'' before taking his hands. A wicked smile was now plastered on his face. I felt a static electricity from between our hands and when we released our hand, a paper with some writings emerged from it.


    "A pen, for our contract." He said. The paper glowed bright violet. I hesitantly grabbed the pen and was about to sign it when I heard someone yell my name. I immediately looked as to where it came from and there, I saw Nate with Captain Elevi. They looked at me with a certain look but as soon as their gaze saw the mage behind me, they both held a very deadly stare.


    "Do not sign it!" Captain Elevi exclaimed. I looked at him and Nate for a while before I looked back at the paper. Vivalex was looking at the paper with glimmering eyes. I closed my eyes as I wrote down my signature on the paper work.


    "No! Alexander!" Nate shouted but it was too late. My mind was fixed and so was the signature on the paper. Vivalex laughed like a total evil entity before positioning both of his hands at me. A violet bubble started to form around me. I looked at Nate and Captain Elevi watched with wide eyes. I started to feel electricity striking my body. I yelled in pain as I felt like every fiber in my body was burning. Vivalex continued to laugh maniacally as flashes of light from the lightning that was striking my body with every second. I was panting very hard and felt like I was going to die from the pain until the pain stopped. I opened my eyes and looked at the mage.


    He had a wicked grin plastered on his face. I looked at my hands but still saw nothing. The bubble around me started to shrink until it was like a coating that coated my body. I couldn''t breathe at this point. I started to ascend to the surface but I caught a glimpse of the abyss mage looking at me with a wicked smile. Both Nate and Captain Elevi rushed and charged at the mage but he immediately vanished from where he stood. I felt my body getting weaker and my vision was filled dark spots. I looked back at them one last time before my body and mind drifted into the unknown.

 Chapter 40 - CHAPTER 40

    I gasped as soon as I woke up and frantically looked around. My heartbeat was still fast as my hands were on my chest. I then realized that I was back in my room. Was it all a dream? I don''t know. I opened my mouth to call Nate just in case that he was here but then my voice came out very groggy and hoarse. I can even barely speak a word if I didn''t try my best to do so. I tried to stand up and my feet felt really weak. I was about to start walking to the shower when I heard a voice behind me.


    "You''re in big trouble Alexander." I looked back immediately as I recognized the voice. Standing on the wall was Captain Elevi with a serious stare. He had his arms crossed and he looked like he haven''t slept for some time now as he looked really tired. Then I remembered what happened last night. I immediately looked at my hands but saw no change..


    "I brought you coffee- Alexander! You''re awake!" Nate came walking in with two cups of coffee. He immediately sat the coffee on the table and ran towards me. He looked very worried and he looked the same as Captain Elevi. He looked sleep deprived. I spoke but once they heard my voice, they looked at me with even more worry. Well, Nate did but Captain Elevi only looked at me with a stare that almost say "you deserve it brat."


    "Let me get some medicine for that, I''ll be right back." Nate said and immediately went out of the room. He might be going to the general clinic or he might call someone from my kingdom to bring medicine or even a doctor. Captain Elevi was sipping on his coffee as he kept looking at me. I also noticed that I was now wearing a different garment as I recognized the fabric of my nightwear. I walked towards the bed and plopped myself. I feel very tired, probably because of what occured last night.


    Speaking of, the mage did something to me and even made me sign a contract but up until now, nothing has change with how I feel. No foreign thing flowing in my veins and just nothing. Every sign of having a power is missing aside from the water thing which was days or even weeks ago. I looked at my window and saw that the sun was already starting to set. I slept the whole day?! I looked at Captain Elevi who only said "duh" when I asked him.


    I''m supposed to be practicing right now. Even more so that I only got tricked by that abyss mage. I sighed once more as I looked at the high ceiling. My throat felt very dry as if I haven''t been able to drink water for how long. The room was dead silent as I can''t speak even if I wanted to and the man with me is practically mute and only speaks when its necessary.


    Moments later, Nate came back after a while with a handful of medicine and some more which I can''t figure. He started to prepare all of what he brought. There was medicine tea and some pills for me to ingest. He brought the tea close to me to which I gladly accepted as I was very thirsty and I also want to get better fast because I wouldn''t be able to communicate with my team if this persists. Speaking of which, I also need to meet up with them tomorrow. I drank the tea in one go and then drank the medicine also in one go.


    "Wait for a few minutes, your voice will be back just as how the healer said." NAte said.


    "It better come back as he has a lot of questions to answer. With or without his voice." I can now sense the irritation in Captain Elevi''s voice which is very rare to happen as he ''s usually very composed. I do understand where he''s coming from and that I was indeed very reckless but I think nothing is going to happen as that mage only did some scamming. What I am worried about is the paperwork that I signed without even reading.


    After a few moments, I opened my mouth and spoke.


    "I think that it was a lie. A scam." I said my voice already back thankfully to Nate and the medicines.


    "What do you mean Alex? What did he offer you-"


    "And why on the gods did you accept it?! Are you out of your mind?! Out of all people, you should be the one of the few who would know about how important your signature is. You signed that paper so recklessly that I do hope that you read what it said!"


    Captain Elevi''s voice rang through the wide room. He looked at me with disappointment. Nate could only look down as he know that I am in the wrong as well so there''s nothing he can pull to defend me, not that I am expecting him to. I looked at Captain Elevi and he looked even more disappointed in me as he sighed even more. Nate looked at him confused and it was my time to look down. I was now ashamed for what I did as everything that I did last night started to sink in to me.


    "Abyss mages are known to be cunning and smart despite their reputation. They very much capable of fooling those who they may encounter but what a disgrace that their kind got to fool a royalty! A royalty who is also stupid enough to not read what he signed! You damn well knew that if someone requires your signature, you read the paper they want you to sign but you on the other hand didn''t! You grew up learning these customs! What did he say to make you into such a fool?!" Captain Elevi exclaimed, clearly frustrated.


    "He said that he''s going to activate my powers-"


    "That''s bullshit Alexander! You know that powers are sacred things! They are given to you by the gods! And you depended on a mage?! You know that those creatures obtain things through the abyss. The source of all evil in our kingdom and yet you said ''hey sure, I think I''m pretty hopeless so let me just be stupid and sign this as I depend my whole destiny on you. Fuck the gods''-"


    "It''s because I really am hopeless! This damn situation is driving me crazy! If you were in my shoes, I think you would do the same! Do you know how hard it is to stay here knowing that you can barely prove yourself to the others because I am practically useless without my name?! Do you know the feeling of embarrassment when of the heirs confronts you about you being useless! Do you know the feeling of being in a situation where it seems like the gods are against you!?" I talked back agitated while crying.


    "I know most of this is my fault but none of this fucking bullshit would''ve happened if all of you did not insist on making me come here knowing full damn well that I was powerless! None of this would''ve happened if you didn''t chose my options yourself! Shame on you, no, even father and the others! Shame on you for calling me stupid! Well sure, I made a mistake by meeting with an abyss mage but I did it because I need to make my kingdom and all of you who pushed me here proud! But let me remind you that at least I didn''t threw a soldier on the battlefield without a weapon and an armor!" I continued.


    "I am a Prince too! Put me in this situation where competition is high then I get thirsty to prove myself not just to my kingdom but to everyone! So don''t you dare come in here and lecture me about things that I learned years ago when you were the ones who threw me into this situation! Fuck you and everyone else! I didn''t do this to myself! You did! All of you did! I was the one who was woke enough to know the things that would happen if you sent me here! Now I made a mistake because I was pressured and you go on fully blaming me for this shit!? If I had my powers now then I would''ve burn you to the ground already!" Fucking hypocrite!" I went further even I barely could see Nate and Captain Elevi. Both of them was beyond taken aback as their expression changed from disappointment to regret. Especially Captain Elevi. I glared at him before I went back to my bed before saying; "Send him away. I don''t want to see him for a while." I spoke between sobs as I buried myself with my blanket and pillows. Once I heard the door close, I screamed with all I''ve got.


    "Fuck the gods." I said as I cried yet again.

 Chapter 41 - CHAPTER 41

    I stayed on my bed for a while as my crying slowly got down. I was left alone sobbing while looking at the ceiling. My eyes were very tired and puffy from crying and I did try to sleep but to no avail. The moon was already high up and I haven''t had dinner yet but I did not feel any kind of hunger. I rolled to my side and got out of the bed. Walking to my closet, I grabbed my sports wear as I changed into it for as fast as I can. I don''t care what time it is but I need to go and practice with all that I can. If I continue to weep then I probably won''t gain anything by the time the day of the clash starts. I walked out of my room and into the hallway. It was already quiet which means that it was already deep in the night.


    I have thought about going to Apollo as I really needed someone to talk to but I didn''t want to bother him or the others as they too may also are busy practicing. I continued walking peacefully until I felt that someone was behind me. I started to walk faster but then someone grabbed my arm and turned me around immediately. My eyes widened from shock as I tried to get away from the grasp.. When I saw the person that grabbed my arm, my panic dissipated as the person that had his hands on me was none other than the greatest devil there is to face. Hade Morningstar.


    "What do you want." I said agitated as I stared at him with a glare. He looked at me with a bored face to which made me even more pissed.


    "Let me go, I''ve got things to do-"


    "Why did you cry?" I was taken aback by the question as I was left to stare at him with a confused look. Did he just asked me that? Really? He should know the answer to that by now I think but I guess he wants the answer to come out of my mouth. His grasp was strong but gentle at the same time that he wasn''t essentially hurting me but I can''t escape him at the same time. I sighed and looked at him once more.


    "That''s none of your business Prince Hade." I saw something flicker on his eyes when I said those words but they disappeared immediately but I know that it definitely happened. His grasp on my arm started to loosen and when he did release me, I backed away from him immediately. We stood there looking at each other in silence before I turned my back at him. I continued to walk not minding the person that was behind me.


    "How are you going to compete with us. Alexander?" I stopped on my tracks as soon as I heard his voice despite saying such words in a normal tone. I closed my eyes before turning around to face him.


    "I''m not going to." I said briefly before going back to my tracks. I continued to walk and I could still feel his gaze on me up until I turned into a corner. Fortunately, he didn''t follow me so I was able to walk peacefully again. After a few moments of walking, I got to the secret training grounds. I looked around to make sure that no one was following me before I placed my hand on the wall and a door appeared. I looked around once more before I entered the room and immediately closed the door.


    It was very quiet once I got inside. The lights went on automatically creating a faint noise. I walked towards a table where weapons and devices were sprawled out and picked a spear. I looked for a vest that can carry weapons and once I did find one, I wore it immediately. I stuck the spear into a part of the vest that has a spot for it. I then went on to find a bow and an arrow to which I found at the center of the table. All of which had an engraving on it that was the seal of the kingdom.


    I touched it with my hands before I backed down from the table and started to walk towards the middle of the room.


    "Intense training mode-"


    "Hold on soldier." I jumped on the spot as I screamed while grabbing the bow and arrow and pointed it immediately to where the voice came from. I sighed as my hands immediately went to my chest as I sat on the floor while breathing heavily. Jean laughed lightly as he walked towards me. He offered me a hand to which I gladly took.


    "Don''t you ever do that again because I this arrow right here might plunge through your chest next time." I said while still struggling to breathe. Well now I feel like I''m over reacting but I really did get startled by his sudden show of presence and I was not joking about him not trying it again. I might really kill him and he''d be the first which is scary just to think about it.


    "Noted your majesty. I do apologize for coming in unannounced. Nate told me that you wanted to practice and I also met Captain Elevi on the way." I only nodded at him as I do not want to comment to anything that is connected to the asshole. Jean seemed to have noticed the distasteful expression on my face so he immediately tried to change the topic.


    "I must say your majesty, the way you held that arrow is top notch. Where did you learn it from?" He asked. I smiled at him as I remembered the person who taught me to use this.


    "It was someone who now I couldn''t remember but he taught me how to use this when we were still very small. I can''t remember anything about it that much but the things he taught me is engraved on my head." I said as I looked back at the past.


    "So you don''t remember the person who taught you how to use this but remembers what he taught you?"


    I laughed at him before I looked back at the weapon.


    It was when I was still very young, when mother was still alive. A mother and his child visited me and mom and I could remember it being a secret. Mother told me that it was a secret meeting and that father could never know of such. I remember feeling like I was an agent with a very important secret. My mother brought me to a place where she said that we''d go on vacation. It was very nice and the place was indeed very pretty. Mother told me that a friend would like to meet me and I remember being so excited about it. So when the moment did came, I met a black haired boy who slightly taller than me.


    I knew that he was older than me by a few years as he looked like so. I was shy seeing him at first and I could remember him making the first move to talk to me. I was a stuttering mess back then and I could remember how he would laugh whenever I said gibberish things that only I could understand. We stayed in that place for I don''t know how long as it felt very short but needless to say, I did enjoy that time. I remember that boy teaching me how to use a toy arrow. We would stay outside and train everyday. Sometimes he''d get mad at me for not being able to keep up with him and his lectures and then I would start crying. He would eventually be the one to ask for forgiveness even if I was in the wrong. I could remember that one day I asked him if he had someone that he liked. He would look at me and say that it hasn''t occurred to him yet but I kept on bugging him for days.


    When the day came that we had to go home, I remember crying so hard as I clung to the boy who had his arms in around me too. I was wailing begging my mom not to go. I remember how the boy was trying to hold back his tears as well as he held my hands while I begged both our mothers to not leave yet but that didn''t happen as mother said that father was already asking for us to come home. I said my sad good bye to the dark haired boy who also did the same.


    One of the things I do treasure at that time was when I felt the very first butterflies in my stomach. It was when he said that he knew the person who treasured. I was so happy for him at that time but I also did said that I was sad because I wanted to be that very important person in his life as he was already the one for me. He laughed at that and said "you are the important of the person, Alexander." He said and then kissed me on the cheek


    "Let''s meet again someday and we''ll marry each other!" I exclaimed as we started to walk into separate ways.


    "I''m not sure if it works that way but otay! You just wait over at your house and I will come see you soon with a ring!" I remember him saying those back.


    "Otay! I wove you my important of the person!" I said.


    "I love you to Alexander!"

 Chapter 42 - CHAPTER 42

    "You know that it''s very funny how you remember almost all of the details and yet you can''t remember the name of the boy that taught you how to use this?" Jean spoke while chuckling. I only looked at him and smile. It keeps me wondering too. With how am I able to remember such occurrence but I can''t remember the name of the boy. I could vividly see his face in my memories but it''s blurred at the same time. I looked at the arrow and smiled. I wonder who that person was? Is he here or somewhere between kingdom''s? I wish to meet him someday. Fondness grew in me as I remembered the words of me saying that we''re going to marry each other. I giggled at how fluffy it was. I wonder if he remembers me or my name but I doubt it because if he did, then he''d already came searching for me throughout the years that have passed.


    I shook my head and remembered that I am not here to talk about puppy love and other stuff. I came here to train and do things to enhance my skills. I looked at Jean and he immediately knew that I was back on training mode as he stepped back and commanded the system to go in clash training simulation. A barrier started to form on some parts of the room and the lights went off.. After a while, the lights came back on with a whirring sound and then I was in a foreign place. It was filled with plants and huge tree''s.


    I walked and assessed the surrounding which was very eerily quiet. There were some strange sounds that I haven''t heard in my life. I walked more deeper into the green filled path when I felt something sting me. I groaned and immediately looked at the back of my hand. It was a bee that had stung me. I groaned and just went on with my way. The walk was quiet for the most part until I heard a rumbling. I got my hands on my bow and arrow and looked at my surrounding carefully. After a few minutes, a creature to what is classified as a bear emerged from the trees. It started charging at me so I got my arrow positioned and released it without a second thought.


    The arrow pierced the bear''s chest and it fell immediately to the ground. I thought that it was going to be quiet then but a few lot of foreign creatures started to emerge from the deep woods. My hand this time gripped the spear and the bow on the left hand. I was walking backwards as the numbers of these creatures are beyond my capability to try and fight to be able to survive. I was about to sprint away from these creatures but they started to charge at me in full force. I spotted a tree and immediately climbed high. The animals were clawing it down but fortunately, the tree had a thick foundation so it won''t fall that easily.


    There were about five animals that was surrounding me. I stayed high for a few while until I formulated a plan. There are about two creatures who are far more larger than me so it''d be wise to exterminate them first and deal with the others later. Grabbing my bow, I aimed directly at one of the large creature and released the bow with it aimed straight on the head. I was about to grab another arrow when a voice resonated in my head.


    "Jump. Let go of everything and feel the power in you. Jump and see what awaits you." I opened my eyes and looked at my surrounding but failed to see another person. My eyes widened when I realized as to where did the voice belong to. It was from an the abyss mage. Vivalex. I could feel his presence but I could not pin as to where the exact location is. I was contemplating whether to just jump and trust the mage or go with my plan. I gave everything up within a second and jumped to where the animals where and shouted;


    "Fuck the gods!"


    I felt my body falling in a very slow motioned. I could feel my veins burning and something felt new in me. I opened my eyes and saw my hands glowing while. I felt a surge of energy in me which made me beyond excited. I positioned myself and when I did reached the ground, my hand touched it first before my feet did. A huge explosion was heard in the room as the animals were sent flying to nowhere. I looked up and saw that I was no longer in the same place. The barriers were shattered and some parts of it were still attached to the floor as the rest were already on the floor. Then I realized that the simulator was broken. My breath was ragged as I stood up heaving. I looked at my hands and saw faint electric traces on them. My eyes went to meet Jean''s surprised one. He was on his feet, his eyes wide and mouth hanged ajar. A smile started to creep on my face as the same thing happened on his.


    "Oh my fucking god!" Jean exclaimed as he jumped from where he was at ran towards me. I looked at him with teary eyes and with a face that couldn''t believe that this was happening. My arms welcomed him for the embrace he was going for.


    "You did it! You did it your majesty! You fucking did it!" He said as his hug was just as tight like the sincerity of happiness in his voice. Tears then started to fall from eyes as I started to embrace him tightly. This is really happening. The day that I''ve been waiting for has come. I don''t care if it was because of that mage as the only thing that is important at the moment is that I''ve got my powers. I buried my face on his shoulder before I wailed in happiness.


    "I have my powers, Jean! I have them!" I could feel his tears seeping through the fabric of my clothing and I reckoned that the same thing is happening to mine. We were both crying from happiness but I was the one who was practically screaming from happiness. Whatever I had to resort to to get to this day was worth it.


    __________________________


    "Supreme, the boy''s powers has awakened." The misty and invisible wind of the void made the hair on the man who was sitting on a throne which was positioned in the center of a burning pit. He looked at the boy who was kneeling in front of him with an evil smirk. He got onto his feet he looked at his surrounding with a smile.


    "Finally. The long wait is over at last." The man said before laughing evilly. Vivalex had his head hanged low still as he was trembling in fear. He was in front of the presence of the man who can destroy and consume all things. The man with no heart. The man who lives for the taste of suffering and despair. The man that caused the great fall of the gods. The man from the void.


    "You have done your part very well Vivalex. I am impressed. Now return to that realm and make sure he wins that clash. You will be waiting for my return when the grand clash ends. I''m going to make my return after they honor their ancestors who has long thought that they ended me. I ended their gods and I shall end the world that they created now." Vivalex bowed his head on the floor, his face touching the cold floor before he stood up and faced the devil himself.


    "I shall head on now as it is my pleasure to follow such order from the highest and supreme being. I shall wait in agony for your return and watch in amazement as you destroy their world, making everything that they''ve created crumble." Vivalex mustered before he bowed his head and disappeared.


    The supreme smiled as he released a huge sigh. His eyes glimmered with the thirst for war and despair. He sat on his throne with his head resting on his hands. He looked at his surrounding with a new expression as he usually stare at the fast sea of fire with a bored look but now his gaze was filled with thrill that his eyes almost held real fire inside them. He looked at his white and pail hands before he summoned a paper that had a very important signature on it. His smile grew even wider as he could feel the presence of the owner of such signature.


    "All it took was you and your signature for me to step back into where I should be. Smiles shall be swept away, cheers shall disappear like the day and hope shall vanish in the land where all must pay."

 Chapter 43 - CHAPTER 43

    "So, what are your plans now your majesty?" We were sitting on the floor as I have just finished trying my powers out. Despite the happiness, I was also deep in my thoughts wondering on whether I should tell everyone that I already have my powers or stick with the plan and act like I don''t have them yet and that I am totally vulnerable. I thought about on which option should I choose and ended up with pretending to be powerless. I looked at Jean who had his still intense gaze at me.


    "I''m going to fake it. Let''s stay on this track. I''m going to pretend that I don''t have them yet and then take them by surprise at the arena. It''ll be the best decoy." I said with a serious tone. A flicker of mischief flickered on both our eyes as we stared at each other before smirking.


    "Well what a plan I must say. What about the others, you are going to meet with them by tomorrow?" Jean asked..


    "Same thing. We tell them nothing." I stood up and picked up my bow.


    "So aside from this, I know that you have something else."


    "I''m going to stay weak within the first stage of the game. I''m going to act like I''m struggling with everything. To cut it short, I''m going to try and defeat a group or two without using my powers. My colleagues may have theirs. I will give them instructions and tell them to utilize their powers on my command."


    "So you''re going to stage a play?"


    "A puppet play. And I will be the puppet master. One thing they knew was I was frail and weak but the last thing they see before they pass out is their defeat in my hands." I laughed as I aimed my arrow at an apple and shot it with ease.


    "Bullseye." Jean commented.


    I turned around and faced him before I spoke.


    "You do know that this is a top secret and by this moment I declare as a royal credited secret. It''s not that I do not trust you Jean but betrayal and leaking of such information shared between us now will result to banishment or death. Now, kneel before me as I am to honor you as my trusted ally and trainer." I looked at Jean who was stunned for moment but then went on to kneel in front of me. I got my spear as there was no sword here, and used the sharp end to create a cut on both of his shoulder.


    "I, Prince Alexander Felix Archemidius by the supreme loyal decree, hereby acknowledge and declare, Jean Aslivaldi as a trusted royal ally. Now, arise trusted ally and may the sea flow with you."


    Jean arose with a serious stare. He looked at me once more before he bowed his head and placed his hand on his left side of the chest before looking and standing straight to say;


    "I shall fulfill my duty with honor and pride. Long live the prince!" He said with dignity gleaming over him. I smiled and said that I knew that he wouldn''t let me down. We then went on and discussed over certain things about how am I going to play my little act out. We probably stayed up the whole night and only went of the room that I destroyed by the time that the stars started to disappear and the moon started to set. We waved goodbye to each other as he went outside the academia as their quarters are not the same us ours. Once I turned my head to the front, my face fell down and I looked very much so depressed.


    We have planned this that I should look sad and very problematic every time that I am in public to convince not just Hade but also my competitors around me. I knew that Apollo, Kaval and Dianne won''t hurt me that bad but they also want their kingdom to win. They did not give me a full assurance of surviving when I face them there, they just said that they are not going to hurt me which is fine but now that I am on another page of my book, it''s a different story.


    I got back to my room quietly which means that I did not encounter that Hade which is the bad thing for me. Come to think of it, even if I have my powers now, I cannot guarantee that I am going to beat him because he is far more trained with his ability than I am which is why I also need to work and practice with mine if I want it to be effective in battle because it kind of doesn''t matter if I already have them. If I do not know how to use them then how can I deal proper damage to my opponents.


    As I showered in the shower and stripped naked, I thought of how am I going to confront my colleagues with this tomorrow. I always have thought that if I ever did get my powers which did happen fortunately, I won''t have to tell them that I don''t have powers anymore but now that I have, I chose to lie and act like I don''t have them. The only difference is that saying so won''t make me feel horrible as much because I know that I have a plan and I can use my power by the end and take the enemies by surprise which takes away the burden.


    Jean and I has also discussed a devised plan when my powers are revealed. It is when we plan to make our powers the strongest and use it to the most proficient level so that we can take fully advantage of them. When I do meet them later on today, me and Jean will know what powers they have and we can plan even further with that new intel.


    I got out of the shower and dried myself with a towel. I walked into my room naked as I am pretty sure I locked the door so no one can enter without knocking. I looked at my wardrobe and picked my night ware and slipped into them. I jumped to my bed as my eyes were starting to get very heavy. Sleep was now visiting me which I am thankful for as many things happened today. I get to fight with Elevi and Nate, I think. Then I get to cry and practice. Then I get to have my powers and then use the hundred capacity of my brain to do the planning with Jean which I think I threatened. I smiled while my eyes were closed at the thought.


    I sank even deeper into my bed and this time with a smile and relief. I figured that I needed to rest as I am not a machine. I might have my powers now but I still need to rest as using them continuously takes a lot of stamina and with me being relatively new to using my powers, it did took a toll on me on the first day. I yawned as I snuggled even deeper into my soft pillow before drifting into sleep.


    ______________________________________


    "I wonder where Alex is? Do you think that he already came back from the ocean or did he swam home?" I asked Dianne who was busy eating her food but when I mentioned Alex, her face fell and was replaced with worry.


    "I honestly do not know. I don''t see Nate here and him too. He should be having breakfast with us now. Maybe he''s tired from all of that swimming you know? Slept in maybe?" She said before sipping on her apple juice. I only sighed even more and slumped back on my chair as I chewed a piece of an apple that I bit.


    "His colleagues said that they are going to have a meeting this afternoon so maybe he''s already here and just decided to rest. It''s actually good that he''s talking a day off because the past few days has been so very stressful for him. Imagine us in his situation? Could we handle it like he does? I think not." Apollo spoke as he gulped down the food that he was eating.


    I mean Apollo is right though. What Alex does is very hard. You go on to attend a school about powers and magic without having one and having to prove yourself at the upcoming clash without your power and also having to confront not only his teammate but his whole kingdom that he has no powers yet because they will eventually know whether he tells them or not because they are going to see it televised, him not using his powers. I just hope that he''s okay. We just hope that he''s okay. We may not give him the victory but we are willing to take it easy on him. That''s the least we can do for him because we also have our priorities to our kingdom.

 Chapter 44 - CHAPTER 44

    "What will you wear Alexander?- "


    "Just pick something for me and leave it on the bed then you can leave the room." I spoke cutting Nate off. His eyes were slightly wide as he looked at me in slight disbelief. I know that he wasn''t the one that I had a fight with but I still don''t want to see him because I might vent my anger on him if he keeps being with me and I already am agitated at the moment so it would be best I push him away for now.


    Nate was silent for a while before clearing his throat to speak.


    "Uh, I- yeah, of course your majesty." His tone showed that he was sad. The way he said your majesty instead of Alexander struck a cord on my chest that made me feel guilty. Awkward silence filled the room and the only thing that was to be heard was the water coming from the shower and dripping to the floor and him going through my clothes. Moments have passed before I heard the door closed with a thud. Looking at my reflection on the floor, I sighed and closed my eyes before going out of the shower and grabbing my clothing..


    The fabric slipped into me effortlessly as I stared at the mirror while combing my hair. It was already pretty far up in the afternoon when I woke up. Nate came in and informed me about the meeting with my other colleagues which is ten minutes from now. A quick glance was made on the mirror before I went on to spray my go to fragrance and got on my shoes before walking out of the room. The hallways was quiet still as only us, royalties are able to step in here and some guards that are handpicked by the headmaster.


    My feet took me to where I and Jean decided to meet each other. We both decided that he should stay by my side for now as he can advice me with my actions regarding to the battle. A man dressed formally was standing on the far corner and when he saw me, his hands flew in the air signaling that he''s there. My feet did not fasten at all but I got to him pretty quickly. My face was just like as we rehearsed. Depressed and sad when in public. He looked at me with a sad smile before we walked together side by side towards the venue of the meeting.


    Not a word was exchanged between us as everything that is happening now is staged and rehearsed. My head turned to the cafeteria and my vision caught the presence of the others. The beating pace of my heart fastened slightly as I saw Kaval who had his gaze on me.


    "Alex!"


    My head turned and my vision was tore away from him as I started to walk in a fast pace. I made sure that I did indeed looked very much problematic when he looked at me before I started to practically sprint. I did not want to talk to them for the moment too as I might blow the whole thing up and end up saying that I already have my powers because aside from Nate, Captain Elevi, father, they are the ones that I would tell the big news but now that things have changed and I have taken a new path. I''ll tell them about the details once this is over but for now, I need to get my winning rate up. The win-streak of our kingdom shall not end with me.


    My heart did clench a little when I saw Kaval looking at me with a genuine worried expression as the thing that I am doing now, I am practically lying to them and despite the short time we''ve spent together, I already consider them as my friend, even more with Kaval as he was also the one that explained things to me about the clash. I am now heavy heated, not because I don''t have powers but because, I am now lying to them, and these people are my friends. But as a prince and as a soon leader, I shall set my feelings aside and secure my goal no matter the cost.


    The door of the venue opened as soon as we got to the front of it and then revealed the inside which was not as spacious. My instructions were definitely followed as I specifically said that the room doesn''t need to be as large. There was a table on the middle where I saw the others was already seated. They all got to their feet as soon as they saw me walk into the room. I nodded my heads towards them to which they smiled at before they took their seats.


    "It is an honor to meet everyone on this table. I hope you are all fine. I do apologize if I wasn''t able to talk to you during the pre-show as I had other things to attend to but now that we are finally here, I am glad to meet each and everyone of you". My eyes were on them as I was speaking before a smile was etched on my face when my greetings came to an end. Everyone on the table aside from me and Jean looked so very formal. They are the top students which is next to us royals of course so it does not come as a shock to me any more.


    "The pleasure is all ours Prince Alexander of the Sea. It is with great honor and responsibility to be paired with you. Although we must say that we are indeed pressured but we will do our best as a collective to steer our group into the right course. I am Leo Beveri by the way, again, it is an honor to meet you." I smiled at Leo who looked very much excited to see me.


    "It is true you majesty that we feel a bit pressured as it is your first time here in the academia and your kingdom has been on with a very impressive winning streak and our group has never won over the higher royalties. We fear that we might cause you more trouble than help but nonetheless, we have decided and strongly committed that we shall not be a burden to you. I Vexxanna Niqul¨¦ ensures you that with my life."


    "So whatever it is that you may have in mind as a plan your majesty, we can elaborate now and we will gladly commit ourselves to it. We may have never won but it doesn''t mean that we wont get the chance to experience the taste and sight of victory. We maybe nothing compared to you and the others but we, as a collective is a force to be reckoned with. I, Delvin Rosa, will commit my life to you inside the arena."


    "My Prince, I have adored you since the very first time I saw you with in your true form which is a sight to behold. To have my future king as my teammate is the best thing that an Archemidian can ask for. I shall serve you with everything that I have in me. I shall not fail and will not fail for everything that I do is not only for me and my colleagues, not only for you but also for our kingdom. You have my absolute promise, that I, Pearl Increnet¨¦, your humble subject, will do my absolute best to aide to inside that arena no matter the cost."


    I looked at everyone with great admiration. My heart despite feeling little down before, is now filled with gratitude for these people on the table. Facing everyone on the table with a smile, a genuine one is what I did. I also got to take in their faces and presence as a person. Leo looks very charismatic and young. He has brown eyes and blonde hair with a fair complexion. He was very good looking to and was quite tall.


    Vexxanna on the other hand is just like her name. She looks very feisty and strong. She almost symbolize the real form of every girl in this land. Strong and unyielding. She had purple hair, dark eyes and was relatively tall too.


    Delvin on the other hand looked very much like a brother to me. He looks very strong and adamant but is actually quite the opposite. His eyes were in the shade of gold and his face was almost to perfection. He is by far the most handsome person I have met aside from Nate that is not a royalty.


    And of course, Pearl. She looks like her name. I''m so proud to have one of my kind in this table. She looks very soft and almost motherly despite her age. She looks young but the presence of care and love within her is too overwhelming, well almost. I looked at everyone at the table with a smile and prepared myself for what I am about to tell them. Whoever gave me my powers, let everything fall into my plan. I beg of you.

 Chapter 45 - CHAPTER 45

    "It is also with honor to be able to be included in a group with such drive and devotion to such vision. Although I am very much appealed with the display of such attitude, we all know that every positive things comes with a set-back and I am afraid that this time, I am the problem." My face dropped and my eyes went empty. Those who are seated on the table whose face looked very much so lively before was now replaced with an expression with worry and confusion. Closing my eyes, I sighed and lowered my gaze that I now, was facing the plain table.


    "Why do you say so your majesty? How can be the likes of you be the problem. Even if so, how come you became the problem? Putting royalty and problem in the same sentence does not make any sense your majesty." Leo spoke ever so confident.


    "A royalty can become ever so useless if one possesses no power." The room went dead silent as everyone else stared at me with a shocked expression. I could see Pearl''s lip tremble as tears was starting to pool in her eyes. I smiled sadly at her before looking down. I clamped my hands tightly as the same went for my eyes that are clamped shut..


    "This has been the utmost top priority of the royal family in the kingdom of Archea. Keeping such news as a secret. And I am afraid that now is the time that I face the judgement of those who come to such knowledge in my situation. Although this is not the official release of such secret that is why I ask each and everyone of you to keep this as a secret up until the day of the clash is present. Now if you have something to say, it''s best to speak out now so that we can elaborate further on our plan after this." My voice was calm but sounded defeated at the same time. I dared not to raise my head as I am scared to see the disappointment on their faces. Moments passed with just in awkward silence. It seems as no one knows what to say and I can totally understand as if I was there, I''d have the same reaction.


    "I have no such problem with such as I know not as your subject but as a person that despite the lack of magical ability, I am very much convinced that your mental capacity to pull everything through is top notch. And even if I did have something to say, I''d still keep my mouth close as who am I to defy such high ranked individual. This is the work of the gods so questioning such means questioning the highest form of supreme authority power." Pearl spoke as she got onto her feet as she harshly wiped the tears on hers eyes.


    I smiled at her as I did not expect such reaction from her. My eyes gazed the others and it felt like a huge thorn was taken of my chest. Everyone looked at me with a smile as their eyes held a gaze that says they understand. Tears pooled on my eyes and I wasn''t able to hold them back as they came running down like the stream of happiness that I am feeling at the moment.


    "Thank you. Everyone. I am grateful, I don''t even know how to feel. I''m happy and grateful. Thank you." My voice was shaking as I mustered those words while tears came running down continuously on my cheek. Pearl walked closer to me and offered a hug to which I gladly took. Soon enough, everyone was hugging me and my heart was filled with the warmth that they are giving.


    "Estimate the underestimated!" Vexxanna shouted to which we laughed at. We talked about other things as we started to settle down from my crying scene. I came to know that Pear can create waves that can momentarily drown enemies as Vexxanna can summon lightning. Leo on the other hand is able to control animals within a few minutes and Delvin can create an earthquake in a specific region. I was very much amazed by their abilities. No wonder that their the top student of the academia as they definitely own up to their image with their heads held up high.


    We then went on to discuss the path that we are going to take inside the arena. The discussion took longer than I thought as when I looked at the window, the sun has already disappeared and the surrounding was already dark. We kept on discussing our move inside the arena and I never thought that brainstorming with strangers can be so easy. Everyone had very great ideas that provides very helpful benefits. I also laid out the plan that I and Jean secretly made. It was the main plan as the others were added to it to further enhance the success rate of the plan.


    "I still can''t believe how this was planned by you alone. This is most likely to give us our win on a silver platter! This- I- wow, I am speechless! You are indeed a prince your majesty. Very much so impressive." Delvin spoke with admiration in his eyes. I only smiled at him and secretly looked at Jean who sat in the corner ever so quietly. I gave him a faint smile to which he gladly returned. We discussed even more until we decided that we had to go and rest.


    "Everyone, take a good rest as we will have our training tomorrow! Looking forward to see everyone in the training grounds!" Vexxanna spoke. We all said yes and left the room together. We separated at the hallway that leads to the royal quarters where Leo pleaded to go with me.


    "Your majesty please! I won''t make a fuzz in there! I just wanna see how your rooms look like!"


    "Eurgh! You are such a disgrace Leo. Compose yourself! I apologize on his behalf your majesty." Pearl spoke while glaring at Leo who said his apologies to me with a sad face. Vexxanna and Delvin laughed at him secretly but Pear shushed them both.


    "If I can, I would Leo but the grandmaster would give proper sanctions not only to me but to everyone and that might delay and interfere with our training. I''ll let you in here someday but not today." My voice was in a soft tone as I explained things to him. Thankfully he understood the situation and smiled.


    "I best be off now. I''ll see you tomorrow!" I waved my hand as I walked deeper into the hallways. They yelled their good nights which made me laugh. I walked towards my room with a smile. It was already pretty late at night so no one was on the hallways aside from the guards. I assumed that the others were already asleep. I still can''t face them now for particular reasons. I smiled as I entered my room. It was quiet and then I remembered Nate. I looked at the table beside my bed and saw a tray of food. I walked towards and felt that it was cold. This was delivered here a few hours back. I sighed as I figured that he may be upset. I''ll try and talk to him tomorrow as if this goes on, I''ll feel even more guilty. I have never hid things with Nate and this was y first time. I sighed as I picked the tray and placed my hand over it. I felt my palm going hot as I placed it at the top of the food.


    After a few minutes, the food seemed like it was freshly made now. I ate quietly and decided that I was going to tell him tomorrow. I know that he can be trusted. I myself should know that by now, he is not the one that I am upset with what I did later today. I did the same night routine and then got into my pajamas. I jumped into the bed and nuzzled into my pillow.


    "Don''t worry Nate. I''ll tell you everything tomorrow. And I''ll also apologize for how I acted. I just hope that you are not that upset with me."


    I smiled as everything went according to plan. The way how everything fell into place like a total puzzle. It is the first to happen such in my life, for everything to finally come my way. I rolled to my side and flicked the lamp off before I threw the comfortable blanket over my body before staring at my ceiling.


    "Ancestors, I''ll make you proud." I said before my eyelids felt heavier with each and every second passing. I just hope that this, whatever it is that is happening now, with things going my way, I hope that they don''t cost too much. I sighed and closed my eyes before I drifted into my comfortable slumber.

 Chapter 46 - CHAPTER 46

    My eyes opened to the sound of the birds chirping, Vision still blurry and sensitive, I looked at the window and saw that the sun was starting to rise. Grumbling, I sank into my bed even more as I did not want to wake up yet as my both my physical and mental aspects are still very wasted. My mind almost went back to dream land when I heard someone opened the door. Figuring out that there was only a single person who has the key to this room, I sat up immediately and found Nate walking in with a plain expression. He was holding a tray of foods as he walked straight, not to the table beside my bed but to the table in the living room. It seems that I am indeed correct with my assumptions of him avoiding me, I cleared my throat as I prepared to speak.


    "Nate, can we talk?" The room was filled with a cold aura as Nate did not even looked at me. He continued setting the food on the table before he walked to my walk-in closet and picked the suit that I was going to wear today.


    "I- I actually am going to train with the group today s-so you can-" My mouth clamped closed as Nate looked at me for the first time since he came in here but the only thing was that it was as if it was almost a glare. His focus shifted back to placing the suit he took back to where it was in a neat manner. His hands grasped the fabric of my sleeveless shirt and my shorts. I watched his actions silently waiting for him to say something but after a few minutes of waiting, the room was still dead silent. He finished doing the things he usually do but without the talking..


    "Nate, can you listen to what I have to say? It''s big news." I tried to endorse but to no avail, he still didn''t looked at me as he started to walk towards the door. I sighed and waved at the door which he opened as he was starting to leave the room. The door slammed shut and all the lights went on with just the wave of my hand. That for sure, got his attention. He looked at the door for a moment before he looked at me curiously. He was still standing distance away from me so I had to use my powers again. I motioned for the chair to go behind him. My hand motioned for it to push him which made him sat on it before I waved my hand again for it to come near me.


    His face looked like he saw a ghost as his features turned pale, eyes wide and moth slightly ajar. He wanted to speak but nothing came out of his mouth than incoherent words.


    "I told you that I had some big news." I spoke with a hopeful smile. Hoping that he''d hear me out. He looked at me for a moment, his face going back to how it was before. Cold. I was starting to get sad early in the morning but not thanks to the gods as I don''t believe in them anymore, Nate suddenly jumped from his seat and lunged at me with a huge and Nate hug. I welcomed him in the embrace he initiated. His face was filled with a joyful smile as his eyes were starting to tear up.


    We rolled on the bed together as he hugged me tightly. His tears seeped through the thin fabric of my clothes as I heard him sobbing. I couldn''t help but tear up as I heard him crying but it wasn''t like the same crying we shared before. The tears we shared before were always filled with sorrow. When my mom left me, when dad was starting to get off track and the kingdom was in ruins, when I didn''t get my powers at sixteen and many other occasions.


    I sobbed as I nuzzled into his neck even more. We hugged each other and cried together. We stayed like that for who knows how long but it was comfortable. Nate and I don''t have a misunderstanding that easily but when we do, I''m always the reason why we have it and I am always the first to make amends.


    We finally released each other from our long embrace and looked at each other with a smile. Then we bursted into laughter like total idiots.


    "I''m so happy for you, Alex. So happy!" He said as he waived his hands on the air frantically. He then went to jump out of bed and stand on the floor while he looked at me all giddy like a child meeting their crush.


    "When did it happen? How does it feel? Oh my god you don''t have to struggle anymore. And we are for sure going to take that wining spot! And of course, we can beat the shit out of Hade! How did you take it? Did you cry? Wail? Does King Archemidius know? Tell me!!"


    I laughed and looked at him with admiration in a friendly way of course as to how he was acting so adorable.


    "Calm down Nathaniel your going to burst into excitement!" I laughed as I motioned for him to get in the bed with me. The sun was still rising slowly so we got into the sheets and looked at each other with a stupid grin. This is what we always use to do way back then when we share secrets with each other or if I have something sad to share and or if he has something to share. We would always lay in bed next to each other under the comfortable sheets. Sometimes, we would ball our eyes out crying from each others problem or we would hold our stomachs due to the cramp from laughing or we would just be in bed in silence, not exchanging a word as all we need is the comfortable silence.


    I then told Nate about everything that happened when he was not around. He looked like a child who was listening to his favorite story as he looked at me with such focus and attention. His eyes would go wide at some point then he would open his mouth to say something but then refrains himself and tells me to continue. I continued further discussing about the plan that we are going to follow. How I lied to my team and didn''t tell the other. Fortunately, Nate, being the person that he is, understood the things I did. He was actually amazed with how I came up with such plan in such a short period of time.


    "Well, I might get jealous of Jean being around you more often than I do." He said as he crossed his arms and turned his head away with a pout. I laughed at his childish actions before leaning into him.


    "You full well know that you can''t be replaced Nate. I''d even chose you over my self like how you would do the same for me. Besides, it''s not me who introduced Jean and now you''re acting all jealous. Ha! You jellyfish!" I laughed as I spoke.


    We then went on to tackle each other like we used to when we were kids. It''s funny how we look very intimidating in public when we''re basically kids when we are alone together.


    "Wait, show me your powers! What can you do with it!?"He asked with a lot more enthusiasm than I expected.


    "Well, I can move things and use it to deal burst damage. There is this one thing I can do that only I know and now I''m about to share it with you."


    His eyes then widened in amazement as he leaned closer to stare at me even more. I laughed yet again at his actions before I got out of bed and pulled him out with me.


    "Wait, where are going?" He queried with crossed eyebrows. I smiled at him before I opened the door and dragged him out of the royal quarters. I ran to where my feet would lead us. As long as there are no establishment or any other people, it''d be fine. We finally stopped t where I figured where I ran of and discovered this skill of mine. It was a deserted place and was quite hidden. It was also quite far from the academia but is worth the distance as you can also find some alone time and a quiet place here.


    "What is this place?"


    "This is where I first discovered it."


    Nate''s mouth then formed an o before he leaned towards me again.


    The sun was already shining giving us vision about the grounds that we were in. I moved away from Nate before speaking.


    "Get your shields ready Nate, this might blow you out." I spoke before I closed my eyes and harnessed the energy within me. Here goes my ultimate transformation.

 Chapter 47 - CHAPTER 47

    "Step back Nate." I closed my eyes as I spoke those words. A warm and electrifying sensation was building up in the pits of my body. Within a second, I could feel everything. The movement of every animals and living creatures. The flow of the wind and the living nature. My body senses the stream of energy within the whole dimension.


    I tried to focus even more and suppress the energy for a bit longer. Once I sensed that it was enough, I opened my eyes and swung my hands to the side making my body resemble a cross. Every sensation I felt surged all the way throughout my body as the only thing I could see was pure bright light. A thick white sphere was around me. I released the energy on my palms and the sphere exploded. Shockwaves formed and then spread throughout the distance which I know, won''t reach the academy as I can control them..


    I looked at Nate and noticed that his shields were cracked. By the time the last shockwave hit his spherical shield, it shattered and shards of it fell on the ground. It was a good thing that there were no shock waves after that or Nate would''ve had broken limbs.


    "Well, what do you think? Is it amazing?" With a grin, I asked Nate whose mouth hanged ajar. He pointed at me with shaking hand shaking. My brows furrowed as I stared at him in question.


    "Nate? Why are you shaking?" I asked.


    "Y-You- Alexander- I- Y-You''re floating" He stuttered. I looked at him as if asking as to what seems to be the problem with floating.


    "I don''t see the problem. Is it not normal?-"


    "For god Childe''s sake, no!" I slowly started to descend from where I was in the air. I headed towards him with a questioning look. He, who looked very much so stoked about what just happened, closed his eyes and took a deep breath before opening his eyes back and looked at me straight in the eyes.


    "We should sit here Alexander. That took me by storm and I''m still not over it." We looked for a spot to sit on as he spoke. The sun was fairly arose in the sky but the heat coming from it did not feel like it was too much warmth that you could get sun-burned.


    "It is amazing Alexander. And there are a few reasons as to why. When the Great Fall occurred, the gods was said to be defeated by the man from the void. Everything was so chaotic back then as this land was filled with tears of sorrow, cry of pain and it was simply the land that bled. Those who arose as our ancestors who fought the man from the void were the messengers of such gods spoken of. At this point, it is safe to assume that there are five gods as now existed the five kingdoms. Those of fire, water, air, earth and sea." Nate spoke with a serious tone.


    "Nate, I appreciate you telling me such information but I do not see the connection."


    "That is why you should let me finish Alex." Nate talked back with a faint eyeroll paired with a sigh. I nodded and stayed quiet as I motioned for him to continue.


    "At the nearing end period of the Great Fall, our ancestors, in order to fight the man from the void. They needed to have help and assistance to be able to defeat those of whom the gods couldn''t. Thus they prayed blindly without any assurance that a form of help would come as all the gods has already fallen long way before they were even born. With their little powers, they offered all of their strength to the land trying to summon something they don''t even know about."


    "They continued to do so until they almost died of hunger and thirst. When they thought that they were going to die, a young man emerged from nowhere. Tale told that a bright light appeared before them then came after a young man whose hair and eyes were white. His presence alone quenched their thirst and food appeared in front of them. Our ancestors needless to say, rolled on the ground out of pure happiness."


    "The young man spoke nothing and waited for them to finish eating with a warm smile plastered on his face. One they were finished, the young man sat with them then their tale telling began. Throughout, the man was smiling at them warmly."


    "They then went to ask that if he was there all along, why didn''t he showed up sooner and helped the land? The man answered that he was a mere human too who got his powers upon the blessings of the god and that the man from the void would make all hell break loose once he knew that he was lurking around, ready to diminish his reign. The man then spoke to them even further. Asked about what they want. They said that they dreamed of a future with no chaos. A future where peace and order are the true rulers."


    "The man smiled and nodded. He opened his hands as he stood. He floated into the air and a bunch of falling stars fell from the sky."


    "Open thy hearts and innocent intent be present as these powers I give to you shall be for you and for the future generation. Use thy power to defeat the evil who made the land bled. Use thy power to summon peace and order. Use thy power to govern thy people you will each rule. These powers vested upon you shall be used only for the good. They come for a price which won''t show if you fulfill it''s purpose. Once it''s purpose is lost and if you use it for revenge and evil. Use it to turn to each other with knives on each other''s neck. Then the price you will pay for shedding such dirt unto my blessing will be the peace you once longed for. When that happens, I the man who gave you such blessing, will no longer be summoned and I shall watch as the world upon me crumble."


    "That is what the young man spoke before a bright light erupted again. "My point is, your power resembles so much of what that young man has. It''s scary. Not even the greatest king and our ancestor were able to float. Alexander, what I''m trying to say is that, your power, is something that existed long ago." The hairs on my body started to rise as I felt a chilling static feeling running down my spine.


    "Not even the others can do this?!" I whisper shouted.


    Nate shook his head before he went on to speak.


    "The others can do amazing thing as well. From what I''ve heard, Kaval can turn a plain ground into lava and can stay under it without burning. Dianne can turn any edible food to being poisonous but she can eat those, Apollo can make air or any form of oxygen vanish in a certain area for a certain time and Hade can make fire rain and it is also rumored that he can turn himself to fire and command the land to rise and form a volcano but all of those compared to yours, those are nothing, Alexander."


    "You haven''t even used your power to the fullest extent yet and you can already do that. What in the gods do you have. I have thought about this being the work of that abyss mage but such magnificent scale of power, those mages are not capable of such. No one is but the gods alone."


    We then sat in silence as we contemplated or more like, I contemplated to what Nate just told me. My head was starting to hurt that it was starting to pulse and my eyes were close to popping out. I closed my eyes but then a question popped on my head. I immediately turned to Nate to which he got startled at.


    "Does that mean that I am abnormal!?" I got to my feet as the realization hit me.


    "What no! Of course not. You are more of like a gem mixed in a box of rock which means you are one of a kind! And that is something to be proud of!" Nate said as he also stood up and grabbed my hands us he cupped them in his.


    "Alexander, what you have now. Once the whole land will know, all will bow and acknowledge you as the strongest there is. The abyss mage will quiver as the serpent in the sea will bow down at you. What more if you can make the stars fall at night?" Nate spoke with his eyes glistening.


    I sighed and looked at him with a smile. Nate never fails to cheer me up or make any situation lighter. That is why no one can replace him. My mind was swirling with many questions as to why the sudden power capability. I have dreamed to have them and has have gone through extreme ends. Now that I have it, it''s practically something close to a god. Maybe that is why it wasn''t able to show early on. Because it was something else.

 Chapter 48 - CHAPTER 48

    "Nate can you please pass my my robe? I''m done." The walls made my voice rang with such echo. I just finished taking a warm shower which was refreshing to say the least. We are already back in my room and what happened occurred an hour ago. On the way here, I looked for the trails of the shockwaves and found trees that were broken and were on the ground. Shards of ice were splattered on the ground as the same did on the trees. I waved by hand and melted all of the ice and fixed the tree. Nate, looked at me the same way he did when he first saw me going all out.


    "You can do that?!" He was perplexed when he asked the question while he pointed at the trees who now stood peacefully as if nothing happened to them.


    "I don''t know. Whatever I want to do, I think just happens with a wave of my hands. It''s quite shocking to me as well." We continued to walk in silence after that as Nate was too amazed, shocked or shaken to response..


    I heard a nock on the non-transparent glass door before Nate came in. He had his eyes closed as he entered the washroom. I grabbed the robe and slipped it onto me.


    "You can open your eyes now."


    "Great! Now that you are finished, breakfast is ready, I have preheated it and also, you meet with them at nine sharp." Nate spoke as he went out of the washroom. I followed him as I dried my hair with a towel.


    "What time is it now?" I dropped my robe to the floor as I was in my walk-in closet already. I grabbed a pair of boxers and slipped them on before I wore my clothes for today.


    "Your majesty, you only have thirty minutes before nine. Hurry up!"


    "Are you commanding me Nathaniel?"


    "Yes because you need to be punctual you lazy glob!" My mouth went ajar as I walked out on him with the same expression. He looked at me with a sly grin.


    "You shall be beheaded."


    "And you shall be too."


    We both laughed as I sat down on the table. There were pancakes, eggs and bacon along with orange juice. Picking up the pancake with my fork, I started to dig in as I was hungry. Nate on the other hand told me that he already ate prior to when he came here and that he was still full. Once I finished, I brushed my teeth and sprayed a generous amount of fragrance on me before I motioned Nate that it was time to go


    "Ten minutes your majesty."


    "That''s enough time to get to the training area. Let''s go." We fastened our pace as we walked down the normal hallways of the academia where there are students. As soon as they saw me, they stopped on their tracks as they stared at me. I felt uncomfortable with their gaze and Nate might have noticed that I was uncomfortable for he whipped out a fabric and wrapped it around me. I just came to realize that I was wearing short shorts and a sleeveless shirt which people don''t see royalties in such clothing that often.


    "We should''ve picked a more secluded way." I whispered at Nate who was busy glaring at those who dared to stare at me.


    "Indeed but this is the fastest route to where we are supposed to be headed. Don''t worry, we''re almost there." He replied and walked even faster. As we were too focused on getting out of the hallway and from the prying eyes, we didn''t notice that someone was walking towards us. I bumped into the person who felt like a wall that didn''t budge a centimeter. I looked up and my heart started to beat abnormally.


    "A-Apollo, I''m sorry. I was just in a hurry." I spoke with a slight stutter to which Nate snickered at. I glared at him secretly before I looked up to smile at Apollo.


    "I haven''t been able to talk to since the pre-show Alexander. Are you okay?" His voice held so much concern that it warmed my heart up. I smiled yet again before I answered him.


    "It''s good Apollo. My teammates are good people. They already know about my situation and I''m thankful that the heavens agreed to go my way as they took it quite nicely." I noticed Apollo staring at me without blinking even when I finished talking.


    "Apollo, are you okay? Is there something-"


    "You look really beautiful Alexander." I turned into cement when I heard those words come from him. I could feel my face warming up and turning into a tomato. My mouth opened as I was about to answer but he hugged me so tightly that it did not only took me by surprise but also Nate. Looking around, I noticed that we were no longer in the crowded hallways and was in a more secluded one.


    "I''m sorry, if you''re going through this very hard obstacle for you. I''m sorry because I didn''t get to protect you." At this time, my body relaxed to his touched as my arms wrapped around him as well.


    "Don''t be Apollo. Do not be sorry. None of this is your fault. You being here and saying that you''re worried about me is enough. Don''t worry. I''ll figure this out somehow. Every problem has a solution." We released each other from that hug once I finished speaking. I had a smile plastered on my face and soon enough, his had the same smile like I mine too.


    "I should get going. I have to meet my teammates at the training field." I bowed lightly and was about to walk away when Apollo reached out for my face and kissed my forehead. My eyes widened and so did Nate.


    His lips was on my skin and they felt nice and warm. I blushed even more and my knees were shaking. Heart? I do not have that any longer as I feel like mine has already a mile away. Soul? None either, I have departed to the heavens. Farewell world.


    "Let''s meet later with the others okay. They are also worried about you." He spoke while his hands were still on my face. The proximity between us was really close that we could almost kiss. I just nodded as I was speechless. I wasn''t mad by his action, in fact, I felt like I was waiting for that. What!? No I did not just think that! Goodness gracious this person is making me go ballistic.


    "I''ll see you later love." Nate who was on the corner, heard the word that Apollo called me as he left me frozen on the place where I stood, had his mouth open like those girls whose bestfriend get kissed for the first time. He walked towards me and patted me on the shoulder.


    "I get it that you are growing up but we need to go. You can kiss more later but for now, you need to move."


    "Hah! Nate!" I gasped before I ran away from him but still heard him chuckle behind me.


    We got to the place on the last minute. I had my hands on my knees as I tried to catch my breath. Nate stopped in front of the door and waited for my signal. After ten seconds, I nodded at him and stood straight as the door opened.


    My teammates turned their heads at me and once they recognized who I was, they smiled at me.


    "Good morning your majesty." Pearl greeted me with a polite bow. She smiled at me and then noticed Nate who was looking at her with a dead expression. She gasped immediately and bowed her head.


    "High Aide, it is an honor to meet you as well." Said Pearl.


    "Nate, this is pearl. She is one of the elites and is also from our kingdom." I gestured for them to shake hands. Nate''s approach towards her changed as he took her hands with a smile. Maybe because he knows that unlike those girls from my kingdom who showed up on my first day, Pearl is not reckless and is well mannered.


    "This is Leo, Vexxanna and Delvin. Everyone, this is Nate, my bestfriend and right hand. Don''t worry if he gives you the cold glare or stare, he''s just like that cause he hates me.


    "I do not by the way." We all laughed at Nate response.


    "High Aide, Your majesty. You are finally here. We can now get started." Jean walked towards us with a smile.


    Both Nate and I smiled at him back before we nodded. The others started to follow Jean as Nate and I stayed behind.


    "Your majesty, there are five kingdoms, why are there only four?" Nate asked.


    "From what I''ve heard, no one from Apollo''s kingdom passed the mark to be one of the elites." I spoke with my brows meeting together.


    "Oh, yes. The Kingdom of the Air has yet to get to that part. Last year, there were five elites but the one from the Kingdom of Air graduated and is now deployed alongside the king. Maybe next year one from Apollo''s kingdom will make the cut." I just nodded and ran after Jean and the others. It''s time to build the stage.

 Chapter 49 - CHAPTER 49

    "I''ll sit over here." I nodded at Nate who went to the corner where there was a protected room equipped with food and drink. I jogged a little bit and caught up with Delvin who looked very much serious. We walked together without a word and I take it that he hasn''t noticed me yet as he had not looked or spoke to me. I stayed quiet and continued walking before I heard him gasp lightly then stammer.


    "Your majesty. My apologies for not noticing you immediately." Delvin spoke as he stopped walking and bowed his head lightly at me.


    "No need to be so formal Delvin, it''s no problem. If I may, dare I ask as to why do you look so serious?" Delvin then scratched the back of his head before looking at me shyly.


    "Uh- well -er, your majesty, I''m just thinking on how to protect you inside that arena. I''m not saying that you are weak, not at all! But you are our brain during the operation and we must protect you at all cost.." Delvin stated in a calm and comforting manner. I was touched by his intention and couldn''t help but smile and pat his shoulder.


    "That is indeed correct Delvin. Each and everyone of you must protect Alexander not because he''s a prince but because he will be the central of this operating unit. Now, I need to go in the shielding room as everyone of you are going to train asap. You can still hear my voice though so I will try my best to advice everyone with what they are doing. Are you guys ready?"


    _________________________


    "So what are you planning? Defeating that boy would be a piece of cake. He has no magical ability right? Squash him at the very beginning." Two men were seated on the table in a dim lot room. Everything inside the room was all in black and red accent. Sat on the table was the ruler of the Fire Kingdom. Lucarious Morningstar. He was sipping on his tea with his only heir, Hade Morningstar. The younger did not answer to his father as he was too focused on thinking as to how he''s going to end that boy in that arena.


    "The others will protect him Father. They have formed a bond with that worthless piece of garbage. I surely can''t invade that boy''s territory early on. His colleagues are also remarkably strong and I''m sure that they too will protect him at all cost. I have also heard that the others have agreed to defeat him without actually hurting him too much."


    "Even Dianne? You are both on the same thing. She must do what needs to be done."


    "I know Father but it was Dianne who told me that I should also go easy on Alexander as they fear that I might end up killing him."


    "That is preposterous. I want you to make him suffer in that arena but I don''t approve of killing him not because of the treaty but because I will loose you too. Besides, it is much easier and satisfying to see him suffer in there slowly." King Morningstar spoke with a faint evil grin. The younger also saw a faint glimmer of mischief in his fathers eyes.


    Standing up, he bowed down lightly before speaking.


    "I believe that I have stayed here for too long. I must get going now father. I will see you there. I''ll make sure that he''s going feel the pain that I felt when I lost mother." The bitterness and venom was very much evident on Hade''s tongue as his gaze got darker and cold. King Morningstar only nodded and continued to sip on his tea but before Hade could walk away, he spoke of not a request but a demand.


    "You better not disappoint me Hade. I did not raise you to embarrass me. Make sure that we break their winning streak. You''ve already shamed on yourself when you kept getting beaten by that representative of theirs." A spark of anger ignited at the pits of Hade''s existence as his father brought out the topic again. The thing is, he was not angry at his father for being able to say such words as he thinks that it''s his fault. He has disappointed his father far too many times. He walked out of the room with his jaws clenching very hard. Those who he passed down the hallway moved away when they came to look at the frightening expression of their prince.


    He remembered how pathetic he felt when he lost to that representative. It''s not that he was weak but it was how his pair would make a mistake which would end up pissing him. When his pissed, he doesn''t think rationally anymore.


    Inside that arena, no one knows how he wants to rip Alexander into half with his bare hands. His kill drive was very much at peak with the fact that the son of the person who killed his mother was there and completely vulnerable. He knows that Alexander doesn''t have anything to do with what happened but hurting him would hurt the person who killed his mom. His hands balled into fist as his eyes flared up with a scary motivation. He was going to make sure that Alexander would leave that arena with all of his bones broken.


    He got into the vehicle and sat on there quietly as his glare was fixated on the trees that they passed by. The ride back to the academia was silent as the chauffer was more of scared to speak to the prince. Hade was known to be very short tempered and when he does get more angry than he usually is, you''ll know that you''ve just signed a death wish.


    Hade''s mind was occupied as to how is he going to make Alexander suffer inside that arena but something inside him felt guilty to which flared his anger up even more. His mind was telling him that he shouldn''t hurt the person who had nothing to do with what his father did as Alexander is simply an innocent person. He was even more agitated now as he was thinking as to somehow, some parts of him doesn''t want to hurt the boy.


    He closed his eyes and tried not to think about these things too much as he has all the time to think when he''s back at the academia. He remembered a few days ago when he asked Alexander. It was not because he wanted to mock him for being so weak but because he was really wondering as to how the latter was going to compete with them inside that arena.


    He started to get angry again because at that time, he couldn''t stop but ask the boy. It seemed like he was worried about the boy to which he completely declines. The last thing that he''d do is to have mercy for Alexander but since he met the boy, something has been bothering him from the inside. He would feel angry at Alexander for no reason and when he lashes out on him, when he see''s the sad expression of the other he can''t help but feel very much guilty about the way he acted about the other.


    He also remembered that weird dream about him and Alexander which, creepy enough, he remembers every detail of it and how it felt so real. He remember walking up drenched with sweat as if he dreamed the most horrible thing he could. He had Alexander on his arms, called him princess and told him bullshit that Hade would never do in the real life. His heart started to beat fast jus by thinking about it. He was not even gay and doesn''t even think of Alexander in any way aside from getting his revenge on King Archemidius by hurting Alexander.


    His heart started to beat even more abnormally when he remembered the scene when they kissed each other. Everything with that dream felt so real for Hade that it almost had him fooled. He could vividly enunciate the things he said at that horrific dream


    "There are things you are better off not knowing. But this I could tell you. Those feelings, these feelings."


    "They are real, and they exist for a reason. They are there because I am here. I survived for me to meet you here. Princess I died to hold you here."


    I died for me to kiss you here. And now that you''re here, I once again claim that you are mine."


    "Reasons and memories may seem distant but feelings last despite the vast story of the past. I have longed for you and now I can kiss you again, at last."


    He shook his head at the thought. He couldn''t imagine himself saying those things to Alexander. He would rather die than be forced to say those. They can''t even stand each other and to dream such bullshit is clownery. Hade thought.


    But little did he know.

 Chapter 50 - CHAPTER 50

    "Alright everyone, that''s it for today! Good job!" Jean emerged from the shielded room with a clapping hand. Then came Nate who looked like he just woke up from a nap. Alexander a this point was really exhausted. They''ve been training for hours now and his old, powerless self might''ve collapsed then.


    "Your majesty! You were amazing with that arrow!" Vexxanna came to me with her eyes glimmering.


    "Ah- well it''s actually nothing. I''s he least I could do." I shyly replied as I smiled at her.


    "What?! What do you mean that it''s the least that you could do! No one does it like you your majesty. I might''ve only seen one archer which is you but I''m sure that nothing compares to your ability with that weapon." I laughed at how enthusiastic she was at praising me. Opening my mouth, I was about to talk back when I heard Nate''s voice calling for me..


    "Your majesty. We must go now. You have dinner with the others!" The others looked defeated when they heard such announcement from Nate as they wanted to have dinner with me tonight.


    "I''m afraid mother has called me." I tried to joke which was effective as my teammates faces immediately lightened up as they laughed. Nate on the other hand was far from being amused.


    "Let''s have dinner sometime. And who knows, it may be inside the royal quarters." My hands waved at them as I started to walk towards Nate but when I did turn around, I saw the excitement on their faces especially Leo who looked like a kid who got promised of a great present from someone.


    "Have a good night your majesty!" All of them said unanimously with their heads bowed down.


    "Jean? Are you going with us?" I asked Jean who was with the others.


    "Ah, I am flattered your majesty but I think I might pass. I too feel exhausted despite not doing anything." He chuckled with his deep voice. I only nodded and waved at everyone once again before Nate and I left the area.


    Nate gave me a towel to which I am thankful for because I was practically drenched in my own sweat but I did not smell anything aside from the fragrance I sprayed on me this morning.


    "I have to say your majesty. What a fine actor you are." Nate snickered. I glared at him before I gave a word.


    "Nate. Not here." He immediately stayed quiet after apologizing. When we got inside, I practically dragged myself to the shower and cleaned myself. I was feeling really tired that my eyes were feeling very heavy and so was my body. I quickly dressed comfortably before jumping on the bed.


    "You have two hours to rest your majesty. I''ll come back later to wake you up. I''ll just make preparation for this evening."


    "Okay Nate. Thank you." My eyes were closed when I spoke to Nate. I only knew that he left when I heard the door close and after that, sleep was upon me.


    "Alexander. Come to me." My eyes fluttered open as I heard a very familiar voice. When my vision started to stabilize, I came to a realization that I was no longer in my room but was in a different place. I was outside specifically. The bed was here which is weird. I felt like I transported myself to some other place while sleeping.


    I looked around and saw a lot of trees. I was surrounded my tall mountains that was filled with greeneries. The breath of fresh hair made my body relax even more. The sun was up high but it didn''t feel like it''s rays were burning me. Birds were chirping. I could hear the faint noise of the waters on the small stream nearby and I could see butterflies hovering over the huge field of flowers that was around me.


    "Alex." I jumped lightly as someone called me. I turned around and saw three people who I have never seen before. They were wearing such garments that I haven''t seen too. They looked ethereal they could almost resemble the gods.


    A lady smiled at me and my heart felt at ease in an instant. She held her hands towards me and I took it without hesitation. When my hand touched hers, it felt like I was in the clouds. I got out of bed and followed her and the other two men who looked like they were in their thirties but still looked very young and handsome.


    "Do you know where we are?" One of the man spoke. His voice rang loudly as if we were in some secluded place for his voice to bounce back. I only shook my head as I looked at the surrounding.


    "This is where you inherited your powers sixth one. At this place. Where the gods were betrayed by their fellow god." My eyes widened as realization hit me. They are the gods that fell from their pedestal."


    I immediately got to my knees and bowed before them. I also remembered about me cursing them which made me even more nervous that I suddenly was.


    "Rise Alexander. One shall not bow to his kind." I looked up at them with a confused stare. I do not get the things that they are saying.


    "We wanted to visit you Alexander. As soon as your power came about. But I must also say that it is such shame that it didn''t dare show on the right time and you had to deal with an abyss mage who is not what he seems to be." The lady spoke.


    "I- I do not understand." I spoke being more confused.


    "Young one, something has awakened in your world and we fear that is something that yearns to steal what we gave to you." The other man spoke.


    I stood up and looked at the three of them with my face all confused.


    "My powerful lords, I am afraid that I do not make any sense of whatever it is that you are saying." Stated I truthfully.


    "Be vigilant Alexander. Old memories have been locked away. The devil prey on you in the coming days. Figure the truth and find the man who went on to look for you. The devil will not only use you, but him too. The promise you gave to each other still remains. But we are bothered as it may get washed out by the storm that will give you a drowning rain. Find him Alexander and be united once more. That is the only way to defeat the devil who has conquered the land before."


    I was about to ask them once more when I noticed someone calling me.


    "Alexander! My love!" My eyes were wide as I turned around and saw someone from afar.


    "Go to him Alexander. Before it''s too late." I looked back at the gods with wide and teary eyes. I was no longer in the position to make sense of what was happening. I just started to run to where the man was, but despite my efforts. No matter how hard I try to run faster, the gap between us seems to be widening. I ran and ran but a man who was dripping in blood emerged on my way towards the person in the distance.


    "I''m going to kill you!" I screamed as the man who was drenched in blood came running at me with a dagger.


    " Death shall come upon you for I will take what is mine!"


    "Gah!" I gasped as I sat up from my bed. I looked around and realized that I was in my room. It was all a dream. My heart was beating abnormally as the same went for my breathing. My throat felt very dry and my body was really cold.


    I sighed one more and dropped my body on the bed. I have never been so thankful to be in the same old room that I am in now.


    I got out of bed and went to grab a glass of water. I started to prepare for tonight''s dinner, trying to evade the thoughts that wants to invade my mind. I shouldn''t think about it. Not now or ever. That was only a dream, a work of the mind. It''s even more unrealistic than how it should be. Meeting the gods who has long departed this dimension.


    I picked out a casual suit for tonight as this was only going to be a normal dinner. I sighed once more and went on to fix my hair inside the washroom. Facing the mirror, I combed my hair neatly as I stared at my reflection. Everything was normal until I saw something on the side of it. It was hiding behind the wall but I could clearly see the half of its face which was peeking. The hairs in my body raised as I saw its red eyes and creepy stare. I didn''t know what happened but I just screamed and shouted for Nate.

 Chapter 51 - CHAPTER 51

    I looked at the both of them while feeling a surge of adrenaline in my system. I have never spoke up to anyone. Maybe not to those who are higher than me.


    "What is it that is occurring here?" I turned around and saw an old man that with thick beared and silver eyes. He had wrinkles while he was holding a black stick to support him.


    "That is the headmaster, Lethenar Guvicikaea." I heard Nate in my head again.


    I looked at him in the eye as he did the same to me.


    "Oh I was just leaving Professor Lethenar. I lost my appetite due to some matters." I said while looking at Kaval who was now looking far ahead..


    I looked at the one beside him. He was still looking at me and his eyes were saying something that I could not make up. I looked away and back to the professor.


    "Well now, you can''t leave yet. I still have an announcement to make Alex. Besides you are still needed here for the opening ceremony."


    "What will that be if I may ask."


    "Each year, the descendants of each kingdom must open the ceremony by showing their ability to the whole school. Although I see that you are in a hurry and must be tired but I would like to order that you stay for a while. The ceremony won''t take long further." The professor said and walked away.


    I was quivering inside in the thought of how am I supposed to show up in front of these people while I have no power to show. I felt someone looking at me right now and as I turned, I saw Kaval smirking at me.


    "Now Felix. Show me that knowledge you speak of." He said with a mocking tone in his voice.


    "Do not mind him Alex. He''s just jealous." I looked at Diane who was glaring at Kaval and the other one who was dead drop silent. I looked away and thought of what might come in this. I know that dead track is what lies far ahead and there are no other ways to choose.


    "Looks like you are staggering boy."


    I immediately looked at the person with a glare. He was smirking which raised the hairs in my body. I looked at him fixated and analyzed him as a whole. He was wearing this dark attire and his cape was embroidered with the symbol of fire. Ah, my rival. I said in my head. No wonder he wanted me to fail at the start. His eyes were dark as charcoal, he also had sharp features. His face was that of art if I may say so truthfully. He was masculine as I was slender. He has this authority roaring in the air whenever he spoke as his presence was heavily felt throughout without him doing anything.


    "I see, but I that is none of your concerns am I right?" I spat back.


    "I guess not."


    The table went back on silence but a minute or two, the voice of the headmaster was yet again heard booming.


    "We need to leave your majesty. Your position is at stake here and we cannot take such risk." I heard Nathan''s voice yet again but I was to occupied on thinking how will I get through this without walking through the situation. I looked at Nate who was waiting for my command. His eyes were filled with worries and fear but I know not because of being embarrassed but because of my wellbeing. Nate is really selfless and sometimes I hate him for it. I turned to face Diane who was eating while her brows were furrowed.


    "As it is custom. Every year, our academy starts it''s new batch of students with a ceremony including the royal descendants of the greats who ones stepped foot and trained in this academy and I the academy will continue to feel very honored that we get to present and unite the kingdoms in this glorious event."


    I can feel my hands shaking under the table as I set my gaze unto the professor who is standing upfront with a slight yet true smile on his face. Diane already stopped eating while Kaval looked like he had his mind elsewhere. I looked over to the ever so mysterious guy who had his arms crossed over his chest and his eyes closed. I chose to look away, afraid that he might catch me staring.


    "As you all know that within the past few years, the academy only had the privilege of welcoming new students and starting of the new school year with three heirs. As I have longed for the complete ceremony, it seems that the gods heard my prayers as we are finally joined by the heir of the kingdom which was recorded with the most conquer of victor in the schools entire history span. I am thrilled to witness another glorious moment thus, let the ceremony begin."


    My head at the moment as a chaotic place that can be compared to the vast yet compact void of space and the ballistic matter it opposes to itself and the destruction it has made to end itself. Nathan was looking down and I knew that he was thinking on how can we escape this. The crowd of students in front of us was up with their applause and exited faces without knowing that they''d face the disappointment of the millennium.


    "Professor, I have something to propose." I looked over to Kaval who''s wearing an evil smirk that made the hairs in my body rise.


    "Why don''t we have a battle as a kick off for this years ceremony?"


    The old man smiled as I frowned. I knew where this is going. The celestials have aligned for this moment and I do not know if I am to be alive mentally if I am to be drained by embarrassment and possible even pity. I was helpless, I was a person that held nothing but words that would supposedly impose that I am like my father.


    "Then may I suggest Prince Alex to battle with Prince Hade?" the moment the words left the professor''s mouth, I was sent into the air with an agonizing pain that scorched me into the core.


    Gasps where heard across the hall as I struggled to stand back up but when I did managed. I knew who was I up to. Cheers roared as fear drowned me. I had little burns on my arm and my cape was disheveled. Nate was quick to attend to me as he fixed his gaze unto the person who I assume is the Prince of the Inferno. Hade.


    "Move away nitwit." He said in command as he approached us but Nate stayed firm, his persona unwavering but he was slammed into the wall right behind me and I watched in horror as he collapsed on the floor as the blue liquid streamed down his forehead. I turned to face him as my anger was consuming me rather than fear. I didn''t know what was happening as my head couldn''t process anything. Students from my kingdom were yelling enraged from what happened but I was focused on the man who stood in front of me, wearing an evil smirk.


    When I reached him, my hands were fast enough to slap him. Those who were from my kingdom roared into cheers as I felt horrible for doing so. He turned his face back at me and I swear to whoever is up there, they were raging with fire.


    I looked over to the headmaster along with the professor''s and important persona in the room and he was looking at me with a questioning look, eyebrow raised and figure stern. I gulped visibly and went back to face the person in front of me. The voice in ny head keeps saying that I shouldn''t have done that but a part of me is proud for what I did. Never in my life did I lay a hand nor harm anybody and this moment is a new thing for me. Am I happy? No. Am I excited? Yes but I know that all of this is short lived. And as the universe called it, I was swallowed in a ball of fire and was lifted into mid air. My breath became ragged as I felt my throat close and my skin boil.


    "This person right here is an impostor of the image he oppose." Hade said while looking at me still. Murmurs spread like the fire he had in him asking what his words meant. I would rather choose death over anything else in this situation for I feel like I will not have an image to show them after whatever it is that''s going to happen.


    "He has no power-" the moments he opened his mouth, I fell to the floor as I heard a loud bang that shook the hall we are in. I groaned as the pain I felt surged from my bottom to the top of my body. I felt really dizzy and with this embarrassment that I am going or now facing, I felt like I want to puke and cry silently in my room. I wanted to be swallowed by the earth beneath me at the moment. My vision was a blur but I know and certain that everyone was staring either at me or to whatever it s that caused the shaking in the hall.


    The moment that my vision became clear, I saw Hade laying the ground with a huge cut in his left arm. His eyes were filled with hatred and disgust. A circle of fire was around him as if it was protecting him. His aid was steady at his side and looked unbothered. I looked over to Nate and he was still unconscious. I quickly moved over to him and pain was consuming my body with every bit of movement I made.


    "Nate! Wake up!"


    I was starting to palpitate and my vision was starting to go hazy. I heard voices in my head calling for my name. I ducked down as I covered my head trying to not hear anything. Everything was in chaos.


    "Alexander!!!!"


    I gasped and jumped from the bed. I looked at Nate who was staring at me with worry. Wait. So I just woke up? I had a dream of waking up and seeing a man peeping over me. The chills came back as I thought about it. It''s odd. How everything is mixed up. One thing I was dreaming about meeting the gods, then waking up and seeing a creepy man. Then suddenly went back in time to my first meeting with the others which strangely is the same but also not at the same time. Something in the back of my head is yelling someone''s name is not correct but I can''t seem to pinpoint it.


    "Are you okay?" Nate asked with worry. I only nodded and was about to ask something when I saw dark figure in the washroom. I was frozen as I was fixated at it. Nate looked at me with a weird stare and followed my gaze.


    "Do you see that? Nate someone is in there." I was starting to panic. This can''t be. He was in my dream. It was just in my dream.


    "Alex, I can see it." He spoke with a shaky voice.


    Eyes wide, body frozen and cold. The both of us in the room, a face emerged from the door. Peeked at us with the same eyes I saw in my dreams. The same smirk I saw in my dreams. The man who had red eyes.

 Chapter 52 - CHAPTER 52

    "Nate."


    "Your majesty?"


    "Pinch me. This is not real." My body was dead cold as I was staring straight to the eyes of the man who was peeking on the door. The light inside was not on which made things even more creepier. I felt Nate pinch me which made me felt pain. I realized that this was indeed true and was no longer a dream. My head was not functioning thinking as to why is this happening in real life when I just dreamed about it. Is this deja vu? Taking up a deep breath, I grasped to every courage I have in me before deciding to speak.


    "Whose there!" I did everything for my voice to not shake. My gaze was still fixated at the person who continued to peek from the door. The difference was, his smirk was gone but the redness in his eyes got even more vibrant.. Despite the fear, I decided to stand up and walked closer to it a bit.


    "I order you to show yourself unknown creature. That or I will force you through the use of my powers." I raised my and and a white flame emerged from my palm. It seems like the creature became alarmed as it hid even more that it''s red creepy eyes were the only thing to be seen from where it was at. I waited for a few moment but it did not come out from where it was hiding and continued to peek.


    "Nate, close the door." Once I heard a thud, a signal that the door was lock and no one could come in. My feet immediately levitated from the ground as I filled the washroom with white fire. The shadow of the man became more evident. It then started to scream, it''s voice sounded like the most horrible thing I have ever heard.


    My feet touched the ground as the fire inside the room died down. I spoke one more time, my fear already dissipating as I realized that I was no longer weak as I have my powers already.


    "Come out or you will turn into ash." I spoke once again. After a few moments, the door of the washroom started to move. The creature''s feet emerged from behind and then it stood in front of us as a whole. It was dripping in blood and looked very frail. It resembled a dead person''s body. It looked like it was decaying. A putrid smell filled the room making both Nate and I gag.


    "Who are you." My hands were covering my nose I spoke directly to the creature who stood straight on his spot.


    "T-This creature h-has no name. This c-creature w-was summon by h-his majesty. T-this creature does n-not intend to frighten h-his majesty." Nate and I looked at each other very much confused as to what is this creature talking about. Is he talking about me summoning him?! Why on the pits of the abyss would I summon such horrendous and putrid creature to come to my room?


    "What do you mean? Who summoned you?" Nate questioned with his authoritative voice. The nameless creature backed down slightly as he held his hands together while looking down.


    "H-He did. This c-creature was s-summoned by P-Prince A-Alexander." My brows got even more furrowed in confusion.


    "Preposterous! I shall kill you for saying such nonsense-"


    "Nate, let me speak." I interrupted.


    "Creature, how did I summon you exactly?" I spoke, now calmly as somehow, I sensed that there was quite nothing to fear about this creature despite so hideous looking.


    "Y-You summoned t-this creature this m-morning, y-your majesty. I h-heard y-your calling in t-the woods. Thi-This creatures a-apologizes f-for following y-you." It spoke while stuttering. An idea popped into my head and I don''t know where it came from but I just knew what to do.


    I wave my hand before him and then he turned into a normal looking person. Nate gasped and so did eye as both our eyes widened. He was a a young boy who was good looking. But despite that, his eyes were still red.


    "Forgive this creatures intrusion your majesty. This creature hear your calling in the woods and decided to follow you." It spoke again but much clearer. His voice now sounded normal which unlike before which sounded like death.


    "Tell me now clearly. Who are you?"


    "I do not know your majesty. I have lied in the ground for too long that my body has started to decay and rot. Although I may look like I am dead and scary, I am quite alive and loyal. I no longer know who I am at this point in time. I only got awoken when I heard your calling. This creature will follow your order and will serve you. I am one with the forest but as you are the one who summoned me, let it be that the forest is now one with you too."


    I looked at it with furrowed eyebrows as I examine its figure. It no longer look hideous and was quite the opposite this time. It was dressed, I mean he was now dressed formally. He also speaks normally now which is quite nice. Despite that I am still not bound to trust him. He may look like a decent boy now but he still came out from nowhere and I do not know a single thing about him. The things he talks about is quite suspicious.


    "Your majesty. Snap your finger once to summon me. I will go back to my slumber but will not be to sleepy to heed to your command. This creature will leave now." Before I even got to speak a single word, a smoke engulfed the boy who once looked like he was about to attack and eat us alive to a pretty young boy disappear. Just as how he appeared. I looked at Nate with a confused look and he did the same.


    I sighed and sat back on my bed before speaking.


    "Nate, get my clothes ready. We''ll talk about this later. We have dinner to go and attend to. I do not want to keep them waiting." I spoke before I went to the washroom.


    As soon as I got there, there were no trails of blood, trails of putrid odors or even any sign that that creature was here. It was quite creepy indeed especially when it stared at us with its red eyes but as of now, I have better and important things to attend to. The others must be waiting for me. I quickly took a shower and brushed my teeth before combing my hair. Nate handed me a towel before I walked out and went into the walk in closet. There, my clothes were already picked by Nate just as how I told him to do so. I was quite thankful that it wasn''t that flashy like the other suits that I have.


    I slipped into the clothing before I rushed outside. My head turned to the window and saw that it was already night time. Then I fixated my gaze to the mirror and checked if I looked okay.


    "How much time left?"


    "Twenty minutes Alex." I nodded and fixed my suit. Once I was satisfied with it, I looked at Nate who nodded at me back. The both of us walked outside of the room like nothing happened. Nate on the other hand looked very much floaty and daze. Confused as to what just happened in the room and I too feel the same way but at this point, I shouldn''t get distracted or anything as I need to focus on acting like I don''t have my powers yet. I''ll tend to that creature once I''m done settling things.


    We walked down the hallway and outside of the main academia building. There is a nice restaurant that is near the main building but is still inside the campus. Nate has informed me that the others had pick the place as they were too tired of the same area and ambience of the cafeteria which by the way didn''t serve any bad food, it was just not a good fit for a conversation that we are going to held later on as there are always too many prying eyes in such open space.


    Afar, I got my gaze on a building that had fancy lights from the outside. It did not have any name or any signage of sort. Nate and I walked straight towards it and once we got to the main door, a security came to look at us. Once he saw us, he immediately smiled, bowed his head a little before paving the way towards the door for me and Nate to enter. Once we got inside, the interior almost took my breath away. It was so beautiful and well crafted. The details of the interior which had paintings, carvings on the ceilings as well as the chair, table and utensils, were so intricately made. I smiled at the beauty of this place. I was about to go and look for the others when I heard a familiar voice behind me.


    "I thought you were not going to show up fainting prince of the sea." A smile was drawn on my lips and turned to face Kaval.

 Chapter 53 - CHAPTER 53

    "Kaval." I turned around and looked at him with a smile. The dork was wearing a suit but same to the sense of mine, it was just plain and simple. No badges, no extra details. Just a suit that you can wear in any way you want without minding your movements too much because you worry that you might tear it up and that it took to long to make so it would be quite the hassle to have it made again.


    "We thought that you were not going to show up." He spoke with his one of his brows raised suspiciously. I laughed light heartedly as he went on to pat my shoulder.


    "This way." He moved his hand and showed me the way. My eyes went to Nate asking he wanted to come but then I saw him motion his hands and pointed at Philip who was on the other table sitting with some other aide. As he saw me, a grin appeared on his face as he waved at me all giddy like a kid. I smiled at him and waved back.. He then looked at his friends who I assume, are also aide''s, all smugly and confident. I shook my head at his idiotic but funny actions.


    "Go get your man." I spoke to Nate who looked at me with wide eyes. I laughed and turned my back before he even got to speak. Kaval led me to a private room which is quite far from the eyes of the other students who was having their dinner here. I take that they are one of those who lives in lavish, next to the royal family in the respective kingdom they belong in.


    "He''s here. I was about to go out and make an earthquake on his room if he didn''t show up." Kaval spoke as soon as we went through the door of the secluded dining part of the restaurant. I immediately saw Dianne who was smiling at me and it was my heart who knew Apollo was staring at me without even looking at him. I could tell so because it was beating all abnormally.


    "Fortunately, I did." I spoke as I went in and gave Dianne a kiss on the cheek which we do whenever we meet on dinners and some other occasion which happened inside the academia''s grounds. I chose to act all cool and pretend that Apollo''s presence did not make my stomach a living environment for a hoards of butterflies. Stupid butterflies. I was about to take a sit next to Dianne but Apollo was quick to slid and sit there. I just smiled and sat beside Apollo without looking at him.


    I know that his eyes are on me as the side of my face feels like its burning. It''s not that I have something against him regarding that kiss on the forehead which made me loose my sanity. I just don''t know what to say and I''m shy to even just look at him straight in the eyes without blushing.


    It seems as if both Dianne and Kaval noticed my awkward acti0n as they both eyes me and Apollo with an intriguing stare that seems to ask us if we had something going on. i just continued on to force a smile as I face the both of them who was looking at us with a smirk.


    "What?" I asked acting all oblivious and innocent. I feel so stupid thinking that this was going to work.


    "What? No kiss for Apollo too?" Dianne spoke with a scarily provocative grin. I forced myself to laugh awkwardly as if I am taking her words as a joke. I continued to laugh trying to act all cool when I feel like I''m already looking like a total idiot. But I came to a halt when I felt someone''s lips touched the skin on my cheek. The blood in my body seem to have departed from the rest of my body parts and formed an evacuation center on my face as I am now, unfortunately, tomato red.


    Dianne and Kaval looked at us in shock. I guess that Apollo did not tell them about him kissing my forehead this morning. Not that I am assuming. Of course not. I had my eyes wide as I turned to face the greek god himself, Apollo.


    He was wearing the same suit that I and Kaval has, simple and elegant but why on the great and high heavens does his simple suit make him even look more handsome. He looks like a carefree yet also serious at the same time. The plain black overcoat and the plain white shirt, paired with simple pants and simple leather shoes, all of it, all of him makes him even more breathtaking.


    I touched my cheeks as I looked at him still shock. The feeling of his lips still lingers on my skin.


    "A-Apollo." I spoke like a robot. My voice was monotonous and my eyes didn''t blink. My effort to smile went down the drain as I looked more of like a creep than a prince. My body did not move an inch when I spoke which made it even worse. I''m practically a lowly maintained machine at this point. I sighed mentally but still decided to act all cool despite already looking like an idiot.


    "You look very pretty as always love." It was when he said the last word that I lost all of my composure as I looked at him smiling, eyes wide and body stiff before turning my head back to Kaval and Dianne which had the same expression. Thankfully.


    "Y-You call him pretty whenever you see him and it doesn''t even matter if you already saw each other thirty minute prior. But you, throughout the year, has never called me pretty nor complimented me. And y-you call him l-love?! Are you two dating right nowww?!" Dianne spoke.


    "Yeah Apollo! What she said!" Kaval added.


    Apollo on the other hand just shook his head while he chuckled lightheartedly. As I stared at him, everything seems to disappear as the only thing I mind right now is the boy that is beside me. His laugh sounded like they were sent to e directly from the heavens above.


    "I told you guys. We are not." I snapped out from my trace and saved myself from drooling.


    "Well that''s because I haven''t asked him out yet. Let''s wait until the clash is over. I''ll ask you then immediately Alexander. I hope I get my desired answer. I am quite nervous." Apollo scratched the crook of his neck looking all shy and cute. My heart just decided to extend its lifespan for a I don''t know how long when he did that.


    I was so flustered at the moment that I just blurted words that my rational and composed self wouldn''t dare say.


    "What did you see in me, Apollo. For you to feel this way towards me." Heavens and earth, I demand that you swift me up or swallow me deep beneath the surface. My face has went nowhere, my blood went down the drain and I wish my moth was sealed.


    I heard him chuckled one more and soon enough, I felt his hands on mine. His hands were relatively huge and veiny compared to mine which looked so frail and small in his hold. Kaval and Dianne were looking at the both of us with a stupid smile which made me even blush more.


    "You see Alexander. Do you believe in love at first sight? Well it might be too early to call and identify my feelings towards you as love but I do know that it''s close to that. The day my eyes met you. I saw someone who was strong, someone who was filled with dignity, want, strength, power, the drive to prove yourself, someone who looked so effortlessly beautiful. You were someone that looked like that someone whom I''ve been searching and dreaming my whole life. It may be corny tp say this but my heart skipped a beat when I saw you. I got to thinking, why was such a boy this beautiful? This perfect? How are you able to exist looking like that? Acting like that? How are you so effortlessly you. Alexander, I may be crazy for saying these things but it''s true. And you make me crazy too. I want to protect you from harm."


    "I want to fight your battles with you and just see you for who you really are. No matter what situation you may be in. You may have no power but you have my heart in chains already. I, the prince of the wind became a pawn and a puppet of such beautiful being. Alexander, you alone has made me go berserk. Something that I haven''t done form my entire life, The first person I met with such effect on people. The first person who has captured my attention. Now I want to give you all of my attention. Just wait till this event is over. I shall ask you formally. I''ll do all the cringey stuff. Bring you flowers, sing you a song, make you laugh and say these cringey and cliche words again. To get you to say yes."

 Chapter 54 - CHAPTER 54

    "Alexander? Stop spacing out you clod." I snapped out of my trance as I blinked my eyes absent mindedly while looking at Dianne and Kaval.


    "Uh -er, what were you saying? I asked while giving them a half apologetic smile.


    "Is there something going on with the two of you?" Dianne asked while looking at me and Apollo questioningly. I heaved out a light laugh while shaking my head.


    "Why would you think that?"


    "I don''t know? Probably because you didn''t greet him?" Her eyebrows were raised as she spoke. Kaval nodded in agreement with his eyes closed. Smiling at them, I turned to look at Apollo. His eyes were on me which made me a tad bit shy. Internalizing, I sighed and cursed at myself for imagining those things. Unknowingly laughed absent mindedly as I reminisced the thought that popped in my head moments ago..


    Somehow, I could feel a bitter disappointment in the pits of my stomach but was quite relieved that I did not act like a fool.


    "I told you. He''s not okay. You see? He''s laughing alone?" My ears grasped the words which came from Kaval.


    "No, Kaval. I''m fine. Just had a silly thought." My eyes went back to Apollo before I gave a faint smile. Good thing that I remembered to stay on my act. Be depressive and smile while making sure that my eyes seemed to look like they held sadness within them. The trick might''ve worked as I noticed the three of them looking at me with a discerning look.


    "You look good, Apollo." My tone was soft and calm when I spoke while again, giving him a half smile.


    For a few minutes, none of us didn''t exchange a word. The table was in deafening silence as I could sense that they were quite troubled. I knew that they want to ask me questions but they can''t seem to bring it up to themselves. Wanting to not spend any more of my time in silence, I wave my hand at a waiter who was nearby.


    "I did not come here to stare with the three of you, you know? I expected food and all I get is this? I am offended." I tried to muse as the three of them snickered and smiled at me. The waiter gave us the menu which had a quite the number of choices. As we finished deciding what to have, we gave our orders to the waiter to which he smiled at.


    "Your food will be served shortly your majesties."


    "Thank you." I said while smiling at the waiter who left the table immediately.


    "How have you guys been? Is training going well for you?" I stated, wanting to start a descent conversation with them. I am also quite interested as well as to how are they preparing for the grand clash which will be in a few days from now on.


    "You bet that I have devised a plan to beat your ass up." Kaval stated while laughing. I knew that he was joking but wanting to make them believe and spreading my sense of sadness to them, I smiled at him before looking down. Dianne elbowed him as Kaval released a grunt.


    "Try not to break that much bones I guess?" I answered with a fake snicker with my head still facing the ground.


    "I- I was joking, A-Alexander. Of course-"


    "You knucklehead! How can you be so insensitive! This is why I don''t like you-" Dianne started to scold Kaval. I went on with my acting, bowing my head low and acting all depressed. To be honest, I do feel bad about lying to them as I am deceiving them at this point but a game is a game. This is not the time to just talk about things. They are training, of course but little did they know that I am already penetrating their defenses. I was deep in my thought when I felt someone''s arm sliding over my shoulder to which the action made me jolt from surprise. Apollo was looking at me with a warm gaze making me feel even more guilty but nonetheless, I still went with the plan and smiled at him sadly.


    "Don''t worry about it you guys. I will still do my best in there." I spoke and made sure that the fake enthusiasm was very evident in my voice. Kaval was looking at Dianne with a glare as the other hit him in the head.


    "We''re counting on you Alex." Apollo said, his voice soothing me.


    "Yes! I''m also trying to convince Hade to not go in on Alex that hard but whenever I try to talk about it, he changes the subject immediately. I also haven''t seen him today." Dianne said as if trying to make me feel better.


    "Don''t do that Dianne. Please, don''t make me look weak like I already am. I''ll try my best to last there with a descent amount of time. And even without powers, I''ll defeat Hade no matter what."


    "You have the guts to say that." My body froze as I recognized the voice that spoke just now. My gaze was fixated on Kaval who looked at the person behind me with a surprised expression.


    "H-Hade? What are you doing h-here?" Dianne stammered.


    I could hear the ugly noise of the chair being dragged, the metal screaming from the friction caused by the floor. I jumped lightly when Hade placed the chair harshly between me and Kaval. My senses could feel the tension between Apollo and Hade which was like a gun powder and a fire that can explode at any moment.


    "Oh. I thought we were having dinner. You know, the five of us? But I must say that I am quite disappointed to not have received an invitation? Quite rude right?" Hade turned his gaze towards me and this time, I took all the courage I have within me and looked at Hade in the eyes straight on.


    "The only rude thing here is showing up to a formal dinner without being invited. Shamefully acting like an unpolished prince, no?" I smirked. Hade looked furious at the statement but he kept his cool and laughed while clapping his hands.


    "I must say, Alexander. You have quite the brave face for a pathetic fish such as yourself." A nerve snapped within me but like Hade, I too smiled and shook my head. I can''t say the same thing as Kaval and Apollo though. Kaval was looking at Hade with such disappointment while Apollo was ready to charge at Hade here and then.


    "You better leave Hade-"


    "Or else what, Apollo? You''re scared that I might scratch your boyfriend?" I cursed myself for being shy at the statement when it was false. Although I could sense bitterness within his words, I decided to just let it go as why would he be bitter about it? Apollo started to stand up and was ready to pick up a fight with Hade but I placed my hands on his chest and motioned for him to relax. I then looked at Hade with the fakest smile I could put on my face.


    "Hade, please leave us. We do not want to cause any scene here." Kaval spoke calmly but the devil only snickered and looked at him.


    "Why the attitude, Kaval? You weren''t like that until you met this rotten sea creature over here-"


    "Because unlike before, you are acting very much like an uncultured brat right now." Dianne spoke this time.


    Hade raised his brows as he leaned on the table.


    "You can say all the things you can but the only sad thing here is-" Hade looked at me with an evil smirk before continuing.


    "How this useless organic glob is going to cry and beg for mercy inside that arena." He continued. I felt a pang of anger within me and I tried my best to suppress it as it would be better if I released my anger on him inside that arena.


    "Don''t be too sure Hade. It was not me that lost to someone''s proxy. What more when it''s the real thing. I can''t harm you with powers but remember this, I can definitely break your bones with a stone. I even fear that it would be me, who will end up killing you." I did not know what was inside of me when I said those words but I sensed my own wickedness. The others looked me with an impressed smile while Hade looked at me with a smirk.


    "Oh, feisty. We''ll see about that Alexander." He spoke and looked at Apollo.


    "You might want to watch your boyfriend closely Apollo, I might end up borrowing him because you know why? He''s fun." Hade spoke before he held my hand in his. I was shocked and tried to get my hand back but he had a strong grip on it. His eyes stayed on me as his lips touched the back of my hand sending something to what seems as a bolt of electricity down my spine.


    "Looking forward to face you in that arena. Princess." His voice held mockery and seriousness at the same time. I looked at him with now a bored expression wanting to look very much unbothered when in fact I was beyond bothered because he said the last word of his sentence, just as how he did in that godforsaken dream.


    "Princess."

 Chapter 55 - CHAPTER 55

    The air between us was so very tense. The table was nothing but a mere obstacle keeping both Hade and Apollo at bay. My head was starting to hurt so I slumped my back as I closed my eyes while massaging both of my temples as they were pulsing.


    "Are you okay?" I did not even bother to open my eyes and just nodded.


    "That''s because you''re weak-"


    "Honestly Hade I don''t fucking care and no one does. If you have nothing nice to say then you are very much welcome to leave. If you don''t want to then please consider to shut the hell up because I am very hungry. I came here to eat in peace and if you won''t give me that then I''ll gladly stab you with this fork. Shut the fuck up!" I snapped while glaring at him. I swear that if looks could kill, Hade would be lying in the clinic right now with a bunch of life support.


    Everything went dead silent aside from the ticking of the old mechanical clock from the hallway not too far from the room that we were dining in..


    "Oh really now? You see what I''m saying Apollo? He''s very enticing." Kaval groaned in annoyance as he slammed his hands on the table silently before leaning in to look at Hade wo raised his eyebrow at Kaval.


    "Hade, just say you like Alexander and stay quiet. Can you do that? Thank you." We heard Dianne snicker making Hade more agitated. He looked at us with a dangerous glare before slumping back at his seat.


    Dianne called the waiter who was nearby and ordered for Hade who was now thankfully quiet. We sat in now a not so comfortable silence as we could no longer freely express our thoughts as Hade might end up having a mini rant which would be the last thing I would want to further have with an angry stomach.


    Not minding the people around me, my thoughts drifted back to that creature in my room that Nate and I encountered. How bizarre for it to show up out of nowhere and say that I summoned him. I was about to ask the others about it when a number of servers came with our food. They sat the food on the table swiftly and left like they were never here. Despite that, I still gave them my quiet thanks as my mother always told me to always give my gratitude to those who prepares my food as every ingredients is like a piece of their time, consumed in making something special for me to eat.


    I looked at the food served in front of us and dare I tell you that the aroma coming from these food are beyond heavenly. It''s my first time seeing such food with intricate details on them. Kaval cleared his throat before saying that we should eat. I grasped both the fork and spoon with my hands before I started to eat.


    As the food touched my tongue, if I was alone, I would''ve groaned loudly and rolled my eyes back. I know that sounded kind of wrong but that is how I would feel. But since there are people with me, I just smiled and hummed in content.


    "You like it?" I heard Apollo asked. I smiled and nodded at him before realizing that we were having the same as I looked at his plate.


    "I like it too." He spoke. I smiled and went back to eating. This was beyond what I imagined foods to be. In my kingdom, we serve exquisite dishes to our guests from the lands and they would always have the same reaction as me. Maybe because they don''t have it often? I guess the same thing applies to me.


    I was eating in silence when someone dipped grabbed a piece of what I''m eating which is a type of meat by the way and dipping it into a sticky substance. I looked at Hade with a weirded expression but he paid me no mind. He then placed his fork which had the meat he stole from my plate in front of my mouth.


    "What you expect me to eat that?" I spoke with my mouth full. Hade only looked at me with a bored expression. Not wanting him to rant again, I took the food in my mouth and dare I say that I cursed.


    "Worth it isn''t it?" I heard him spoke calmly for the very first time tonight. And for the first time since meeting him, I looked at him with a genuine smile before nodding like a kid.


    "Childish." I heard him snicker.


    "Says the one who rants like a ten year old brat." I retorted back but he only laughed and continued on eating. What he placed into my mouth was the best thing that I have tasted yet. No words can explain how amazed I am that foods can taste like these.


    "That was chicken dipped into gravy." He spoke while still eating.


    As soon as he spoke chicken, I dropped my fork and spoon on the plate as I stared at him with wide eyes. All of them looked at me with a questioning look but the only thing in my mind as of the moment was that, I ate an animal that looked so little and clueless about the world. It probably didn''t have any chance to fight back.


    "Y-You eat chicken? Y-You mean that I just ate a poor and defenseless animal?" I stammered. Hade just looked at me with a nonchalant expression while nodding as if it was nothing.


    I gasped and then went on to slap his shoulders repeatedly. He looked at me as if I was some sort of maniac for slapping him repeatedly. The others tried to tear me away from him but I refused to be held by them. The chicken''s death shall not go in vain!


    "How dare you make me eat that poor animal! When I thought you were evil, I didn''t think that you would reach at this point! You monster!" I continued to slap him.


    "Now that''s enough." Apollo held me back with his strong hold.


    Hade only looked at me with furrowed eyebrows before chuckling. I gasped at his action. He was so evil that he had the audacity to laugh at an animal''s demise.


    I was about to talk back but the others laughed along with him which made me look at them with confusion.


    "Curse you all for not telling me that it was a chicken dipped in mud! Including you Apollo!" I snapped at them but they only laughed harder. At this point I was very close to crying as I feel like they were all ganging up on me. What''s wrong for feeling bad after eating a chicken. They shouldn''t be served on a platter like this as of their lives meant nothing. They are amazing creatures who has a purpose. They should be allowed to roam this world without having to fear that they might get eaten.


    "Oh Alexander, you amuse me." I heard Hade spoke. I glared at him and pushed away the plate.


    "Oh don''t be overexaggerating. Chickens or poultry as widely known here, are like cows. We raise them for foods. It''s completely normal so don''t feel to bad. There are roughly ten million poultry in the land as chickens are known for being one of those animals who are able to reproduce really fast."


    I looked at the others to check if what Hade said was true and they all just nodded. I even looked at Apollo and he agreed. I slumped back on my chare with a sad face and pulled the plate closer to me. I didn''t want to dive in further but I couldn''t help it. With a heavy heart, I brought the chicken meat dipped in that muddy substance called gravy close to my mouth before feeling even more guilty. I sighed as I remember how everything went when the four of us first met without Apollo;


    "Is it good?" I looked up to see the female one looking at me with eyes that I cannot seem to fathom. She looked like she wanted to know really bad if it was any good. I figured she was the Princess of Nature. Her glowing skin, green fabric wrapping her as her gorgeous green eyes were mesmerizing. She was indeed really pretty. I have heard that royals like them are blessed by mother nature to have such breathtaking complexities and to see it now. I guess what I have heard was true.


    "It is out of this world if I say so." I said with a slight smile that relieved her in some sort.


    "That means you''re doing your duties well Diane." Kaval spoke which made Diane smile sweetly.


    "Diane Motriquenf¨¦" She said smiling while bowing her head lightly. She was also starting to eat her food.


    I recall having such conversation with Dianne then went on to have a fight with Hade and Kaval. How the time has passed for us to be able to dine like this together. We may have been on each other''s throat at the beginning of tonight''s dinner but at least it went on to proceed smoothly. Being friends with Hade after this is not guaranteed but it''s nice to be able to eat with him without his insults.

 Chapter 56 - CHAPTER 56

    We all have died down, or they all have died down from their hysterics from laughing at me for feeling bad in eating chicken. I mean how can I not? Ugh, anyways I''m not about to go into that again. My stomach is beyond full, I must admit that with guilt and a heavy heart. My mouth was on the rim of the glassware as I was sipping some form of beverage which can help your stomach digest things easily, as Apollo told me.


    "Well it seems like you enjoyed the chicken just as how you tried to feel bad eating it." My mouth formed into a pout as I looked at Kaval with a look that said ''stop it already''. Kaval only shook his head while chuckling by himself. We then sat in comfortable silence which I think happened for the very first time. There was no plans of breaking bones and killing me. Well it was there at the beginning but whatever. There was also no competition at this point. We were just like old buddies that had dinner. Acting like this was such a normal thing between the five of us when in fact it isn''t. It''s nice..


    The five of us turned our heads together when the waiter arrived to give us the bill. He looked very self-conscious then as he kept his gaze down and I couldn''t overlook the faint blush on his cheeks. Maybe he likes Dianne? Who knows. As soon as the leather envelope was sat on the table, our eyes then went to look at each other.


    "I''m not paying. I was just invited." I immediately stated as they all started to look at me.


    "Well whose idea was this then?" Hade asked.


    Both Dianne and Kaval pointed at Apollo who sighed. He then went on to grab something from his pocket which I figured was a wallet. He pulled out a thousand monopaper and placed it carefully on the envelope. Monopaper is the currency used throughout the whole span of this world. It is by all means used in every thing we do. From buying things to negotiation. Almost everything at this point requires monopaper. A single monopaper can feed a normal family in a day and as I looked at the money that Apollo brought out, all I could think was how many starving kids that are astray. Those who do not belong in any kingdom and continues to venture from borders to borders.


    Apollo might''ve caught my expression so he looked at me then went on to explain.


    "I know what your thinking. The food was expensive and we''re wasting too much for one meal but the truth is, our food only cost 50 monopaper. Still a lot I know but the change for the money I gave will go to the charity that this restaurant has. They provide foods to the rogue kids. Some of it will also go to the shelter they have made for those kids. Don''t worry, I won''t pay for that much alone if it was all for food."


    Apollo''s words made me smile and made me feel warm. It''s good to think that he too cares about those kids that are in the dark. Every kingdom has have started to create a solution for those who are commonly known as border-crossers. Those are not only the kids but everyone who does not belong in any kingdom.


    Each leader of the kingdom has agreed to lend a helping hand to those people as they are more prone to sudden threats from evil rogues that will salvage them and sell their organs to wicked abyss mages. That is why the High Majesties has come to an agreement that they should build a bunch of outposts in some deserted area. These area''s are called the barren lands as these lands and waters are not part or claimed by any kingdom. It is where abyss mages, wind assassins, illegal fire dweller and frost monster resides.


    These creatures normally shows up in groups and try to spread fear within kingdoms but over the past years, each kingdom has strengthened their respective guarding forces, making it quite hard for these entity to do the things they want to do easily.


    I remembered the day when Captain Elevi told me about coming here. Father was supposedly away for a meeting as a specific group of people from the land are planning to pollute the oceans. I think these creatures from the barren land has something to do with it as rogues can only do so much by trying to attack but with the support of these barren creatures, they might gain confidence and try to disrupt the peace that not only my kingdom has worked hard for, but also the others.


    I snapped out from my deep serious thoughts as I felt someone tapping my shoulders. I turned my head and saw Apollo looking at me.


    "Sorry, uh, were you saying something by any chance?" I asked with an apologetic smile.


    He did not speak but only motioned that I turn my head to Hade. I followed Apollo looking at me with a bored face.


    "Y-Yes?" I stammered all of a sudden.


    "You better use your weapons well. I may have been defeated by your chosen proxy but, now that you''re here." Hade stood up and fixed his suit. He was in all black and his suit looked very fancy in contrast to ours but it still looked normal.


    He looked at the others before he landed his gaze on me. He smiled, a genuine smile that made me feel something. Something that I felt on that night where I had that stupid dream.


    "Like I said. You excite me, Alexander. Who knows what I might end up doing for having too much fun with you." He spoke one last time before smiling at us faintly. Normal people wouldn''t see it but we knew that it was there. He then turned his back at us before walking out of the room without a sound. In contrast to how he arrived with his mini rants. Hade was almost out of my view but something came up to me and made me do a certain thing I never thought I would do with a sane mind.


    "Good night Hade!" I exclaimed. He stopped in his tracks before turning around. He now wore a smirk but not the one that used to irritate me. I don''t know how to describe it but it was a kind type of smirk? He raised his hands and then fire ignited within his palm. He blew it towards our direction and I could see some glowing fire fractals flowing towards me. It soon touched my face leaving a warm feeling as the glowing fire fractals felt like it was going to scorch me but it didn''t. It only left like a pinch before disappearing completely.


    Hade then went on to wave his hands at us before continuing at his tracks then disappearing from our sight. When I turned to look at Dianne, Kaval and Apollo, they all looked at me as if I was someone who was crazy.


    "What?" I asked.


    "You just said good night to the person who wants to kill you so bad." Dianne spoke in a matter of fact tone


    "Well he was nice tonight. Well for most of the parts that is but when will we get this chance again? This practically occurs once in every red moon." I sighed while stating back. They seem to have understand my point so they just decided to let it go.


    "It''s quite late and I do believe that we have done so much of the catching up even if we really didn''t get to." I laughed lightly at Kavals remarks as we stood up from our places and started to leave. I thanked the waiter who served us our food once again before completely leaving the room.


    As we got out, those who were eating stood up once they saw us and gave their respects. I just smiled at them and found the action too unnecessary but then again. It''s been sewn in the customs way long from when I was born so saying something about it won''t really do anything.


    As we continued to walk back to the main school building, we talked even more and discussed over things. I was looking at the vast field of the academia which was covered in vibrant green grass. There were also a bunch of light posts on each side of the brick road but we decided to walk on the grass and take a long stride on our way back to our rooms. The moon was shining above us as the starts twinkled so lively. The wind was embracing us and everything seemed to be just in place.


    Peace and quiet. The most I had since coming here. I smiled as I looked at my friends who were busy talking with each other with such joyful faces. I wish we could stay like this forever. I wish.

 Chapter 57 - CHAPTER 57

    The air felt very cold as I walked out from the restaurant that we just ate in. Something in me wanted to stay there with them and I did not know why. Nevertheless, I eventually left sooner than expected. I found out that they were having dinner when I went to go and look for Kaval and found him nowhere. Then I saw his aide and then you basically know the rest.


    I thought that if I did go there, I''m going to ruin their nights, especially Alexander but oh how the tables have turned. I ended up looking like a child which is as embarrassing as it is and, I ended up having fun spending with them. More importantly with Alex there. My feeling says that it''s okay to feel that because I basically the same with everyone else but I couldn''t brought myself to it.


    I wanted to say ''hey, look at that. I think I can now live with Alexander around me.'', but no. My feelings were saying that it''s okay but my mind thought other way.. It reminded me of the things that happened in the past and no matter how I wanted to say that no one controls me, I know that I am still chained and bounded by the past which haunts me every time sleep starts to visit me.


    The pain refreshes and the anger burns even brighter whenever the memories haunts me. Years has gone by and many people from the kingdom has already healed from the wounds of yesterday but for a boy to loose his mom that instant.


    "Prince Hade? Are you awake?" I fluttered my eyes opened as someone dared to wake me from my precious slumber. Mother has always told be to get sufficient sleep so that I will become the man I want to be and for me to find that person.


    "Yes?" I answered while my eyes were still closed. My view caught a sight outside the window and it the sun has still not rise.


    "Why am I awakened this early? The mighty sun is not up yet?" I asked demanding to know the answer. Then I saw my aide, Zoren. We had the same age and were the same height. Only I looked toned for my age and he was quite leaner. His eyes held sadness within them so I immediately sat up from my bed and looked at him with all of my limited and forced attention.


    "You look saddened Zoren. Mind telling me about it since you already woke me up?" I tried to say it in the nicest way. I am not a morning person and never will me. People inside the palace always calls me grumpy every morning because I would get up from my comfortable bed and go out to eat breakfast with a grumpy face. When I was still younger than I am now, I''d get mad because of them calling me that but I''m over it now.


    "Y-Your majesty, I_I''m sorry." Zoren broke into a crying mess after that. I have never seen Zoren cry in my entire life so what might have happened must have affected him deeply for him to act like this. I jumped from my bed and held both of his shoulder.


    "What is it Zoren?" I asked calmly trying to comfort him. Zoren was about to open his mouth when the door of my room was opened harshly. Eyes wide, I turned to look at the person who now I recognize as my father.


    He looked very shocked and very disoriented. The sight of him being like that brought fear to me as what could it be that happened for these two to loose their stance like this.


    Father always looked very strong and intimidating even to me and mother. He never smiles in public and he''s all about business and duty. But mother and I knows how he is when he''s with us. He is not at all a soft person but he shows his affection to us the most whenever we are behind closed doors.


    Father started to walk directly towards me and at this point, my heart was starting to beat abnormally. He looked so defeated as he looked at me with his disheartened eyes.


    Zoren moved to the side and continued to sob. What happened? The both of them are acting very strange. I don''t hear chaos outside which means we are not being attacked. What could possibly happen for them to be this sad.


    "F-Father. W-What happened. You look d-defeated." I asked. Father towered me as he looked down at me. I felt a pang of pain as I swore to see a pool of tears forming a puddle on his eyes. My instinct acted on its own as I wrapped my hands around him tightly. My eyes were wide, heart thumping loudly and fear starting to dawn on me.


    Father knelt to the ground and hugged me tightly. Teardrops rolled down on my face as I heard the strongest man I know released a loud cry. My throat was starting to close up as I started to choke on my sobs that I wanted to suppress.


    "Fera!" My father cried mother''s name with such pain. At that point, my heart stopped as many bad things started to form in my head. I was silently praying to the gods to let everything be fine. Mother is fine. I know she is. She is the strongest woman in the kingdom, how could she be in danger?


    "Father? Is mother okay?" I spoke without stammering but my voice was shaking. I felt father''s grip tighten as his tears seeped through the fabric of my clothes. We spent the following moments in dead and eery silence. Breathing started to get harder from the anticipation as every seconds passed.


    Father released me from his grasp and held both of my shoulders. I stared at his eyes and I could immediately tell how broken he is. He stared at me with such sadness that I could almost confirm the thoughts that I still am praying for to not come true.


    "Hade, your mother. She was found dead in the library." My world immediately stopped spinning as father''s words came crashing down on me like bricks. I could no longer breathe and my throat felt very dry.


    I suddenly felt empty and void. I did not start to cry even harder. I just stared at father like I heard nothing. I did not know how to react at that time. My mind was in chaos but my feelings suddenly disappeared.


    My hands fell down on my side as I looked at my surrounding. This has to be a joke. I looked for any signs but I could not find it. Zoren was looking at me with tears and despair. Father was looking at me with sadness as he clung to his broken heart.


    The only think I could do was to ask.


    "How, father?"


    Father looked at me strangely. Maybe because I did not show any kinds of emotions when the information did down on me. Nonetheless, father stood up and the pain from his eyes immediately disappeared and was soon replace by a hellfire that will burn everything in its path.


    "Her aide left her in her command but she said that she was drinking tea at that time. When she did came back, she was sprawled all over the floor all pale and lifeless." His voice was shaking but it was no longer because he wanted to cry but because of his thirst for vengeance and justice.


    "We have yet to figure her cause of death." He added.


    At this point, I no longer know how to figure everything up. What father told me made feel the pain silently but I chose to not show it, not that I could.


    "Where is mother?" I asked.


    "She''s in our room now." My feet started to move without my will but I knew it will lead me to where my mother is now lying, lifelessly. I left father and Zoren without a word as I continued to walk to where mother was. The numbers of the steps I took to get there, was how many times my heart and my soul was shattered. I stopped in front of a huge door and just stared at it for a very long time.


    My hands touched the knob then before I knew, the door opened wide and my sight caught a woman lying on the bed so peacefully. Maybe because she''s already in peace or maybe because she''s lifeless.


    I walked silently towards her, everything dawning on me. The pain, every kind of hurt came down on me like the rain. Tears started to fall from my eyes as I now stood right beside my mother who is now gone.


    "Mom, wake up. I need something to eat." My voice broke as I said the last words.


    "Mom, wake up." I touched her hand before falling on my knees. Tears fell on the carpet as I released my pent up cry. Mother, who killed you?

 Chapter 58 - CHAPTER 58

    The numbers of the steps I took to get there, was how many times my heart and my soul was shattered. I stopped in front of a huge door and just stared at it for a very long time.


    My hands touched the knob then before I knew, the door opened wide and my sight caught a woman lying on the bed so peacefully. Maybe because she''s already in peace or maybe because she''s lifeless.


    I walked silently towards her, everything dawning on me. The pain, every kind of hurt came down on me like the rain. Tears started to fall from my eyes as I now stood right beside my mother who is now gone.


    "Mom, wake up. I need something to eat." My voice broke as I said the last words.


    "Mom, wake up.." I touched her hand before falling on my knees. Tears fell on the carpet as I released my pent up cry. Mother, who killed you?


    My chest was aching as if someone was compressing it until it won''t beat for another second. My whole body was trembling and cold. What was once was supposed to be a normal day for me. Where I would go down to eat with mother with furrowed brows and in silence, when she''d ruffle my hair and asks me to go and take a bath, and when we''d walk together on the garden as she hums her favorite tune.


    In the blink of an eye, I lost it all. I was deprived of it all and not in a million years did I thought that mother would leave me and father. But she never did left, she was taken away from me, from us.


    Thunder erupted from outside as droplets of rain pattered down on the window pane. My knuckles were white as I clenched my hands into a ball of fist from anger and sadness. These ears hear nothing as of the moment as the ringing was drowning me from where I could grasp silence and mourn in silence.


    Her hands no longer held the same warmth that it did whenever she caresses my face. Her body no longer had the joy in them whenever I hugged her. She was no longer here. She disappeared and what angers me more is that even mother herself, did not know that she would depart from this world in an instance.


    And what more infuriating, is how we still do not know who murdered my mother. The Queen of this kingdom who can burn everything into ashes. I felt the tiredness weigh on my shoulder as my eyes began to weigh twice than normal. I wanted to stay awake but something was keeping me closer to sleep and the next thing that I knew when I woke up was-


    He looked at the both of us as his stare held the coldest spear as those orbs pierced mine. His stance strong and armed. Something in me was starting to burn as I feel the excitement of testing him with so many people. Secrets don''t last forever.


    "What is it that is occurring here?" We turned around and saw an old man that with thick beard and silver eyes. He had wrinkles while he was holding a black stick to support him.


    "Headmaster, Lethenar Guvicikaea." I said in my head with a faint confusion.


    We looked at him as his gaze was fixated on the new blood who stood proudly despite knowing what has to come next.


    "Oh I was just leaving Professor Lethenar. I lost my appetite due to some matters." He said while looking at Kaval who was now looking far ahead.


    His eyes then met mine and I could tell that he was very much furious and troubled at the same time. Fear may be running through him right now at the thought of his secret being thrown away to the public.


    "Well now, you can''t leave yet. I still have an announcement to make, Alex. Besides you are still needed here for the opening ceremony."


    "What will that be if I may ask." I rose my left brow at how bold he was speaking to the headmaster. Well what can I expect?


    "Each year, the descendants of each kingdom must open the ceremony by showing their ability to the whole school. Although I see that you are in a hurry and must be tired but I would like to order that you stay for a while. The ceremony won''t take long further." The professor said and walked away.


    At that point, I could vividly see how frightened he was as he came to know what will happen.


    My brows furrowed as I noticed something very wrong. This, this is wrong. This didn''t happen. I''m dreaming but conscious at the same time.


    "Now Felix. Show me that knowledge you speak of." Kaval said with a mocking tone in his voice. My eyes went to Kaval who had a pleasant smirk on his face. Why am I dreaming this?


    "Do not mind him Alex. He''s just jealous." I looked at Diane who was glaring at Kaval and me. I looked away and thought of as to what is happening. This is surely a dream but it felt so real.


    "Looks like you are staggering boy." My brain stopped working as my mouth spoke on its own. I now was trying to wake up but to no avail, my body is frozen.


    I immediately looked at the person with a glare. He was smirking which raised the hairs in my body. I looked at him fixated and analyzed him as a whole. He was wearing this dark attire and his cape was embroidered with the symbol of fire. Ah, my rival. I said in my head. No wonder he wanted me to fail at the start. His eyes were dark as charcoal, he also had sharp features. His face was that of art if I may say so truthfully. He was masculine as I was slender. He has this authority roaring in the air whenever he spoke as his presence was heavily felt throughout without him doing anything.


    My eyes widened as I could hear what Alexander was thinking about. This is creeping me out. Even if this is just a dream, the thing is, I have never had fallen in deep slumber since mother died and this was the first one, and to my distaste, it came to what it seems as a sleep paralysis.


    "I see, but I that is none of your concerns am I right?" He spat back.


    "I guess not." I answered by force.


    The table went back on silence but a minute or two, the voice of the headmaster was yet again heard booming.


    "As it is custom. Every year, our academy starts it''s new batch of students with a ceremony including the royal descendants of the greats who ones stepped foot and trained in this academy and I the academy will continue to feel very honored that we get to present and unite the kingdoms in this glorious event."


    "As you all know that within the past few years, the academy only had the privilege of welcoming new students and starting of the new school year with three heirs. As I have longed for the complete ceremony, it seems that the gods heard my prayers as we are finally joined by the heir of the kingdom which was recorded with the most conquer of victor in the schools entire history span. I am thrilled to witness another glorious moment thus, let the ceremony begin."


    My head at the moment as a chaotic place that can be compared to the vast yet compact void of space and the ballistic matter it opposes to itself and the destruction it has made to end itself. Nathan was looking down and I knew that he was thinking on how can we escape this. The crowd of students in front of us was up with their applause and exited faces without knowing that they''d face the disappointment of the millennium.


    I looked at Alexander as he narrated his thoughts inside his mind.


    "Professor, I have something to propose." I looked over to Kaval who''s wearing an evil smirk that made the hairs in my body rise.


    "Why don''t we have a battle as a kick off for this years ceremony?"


    The old man smiled as he frowned. He knew where this is going.


    The cosmos have aligned for this moment and I do not know if I am to be alive mentally if I am to be drained by embarrassment and possible even pity. I was helpless, I was a person that held nothing but words that would supposedly impose that I am like my father.


    My chest felt something that I shouldn''t thus I shook it away.


    "Then may I suggest Prince Alex to battle with Prince Hade?" the moment the words left the professor''s mouth, my hands released so much hellfire that it threw and held him captive above ground. My eyes were wide as I was burning Alexander to dust by force. I tried to stop and heaved a sigh when he fell on the floor.


    Gasps where heard across the hall as he struggled to stand back up but when he did managed. He knew who was he up to.


    Cheers roared as fear drowned me. I had little burns on my arm and my cape was disheveled. Nate was quick to attend to me as he fixed his gaze unto the person who I assume is the Prince of the Inferno. Hade.


    I gulped silently as I felt very uncomfortable invading his privacy.


    "Move away nitwit." I said in command as I approached him but Nate stayed firm, his persona unwavering but he was slammed into the wall right behind Alexander and he watched in horror as Nate collapsed on the floor as the blue liquid streamed down his forehead. He turned to face me as his anger was consuming him rather than fear.


    I didn''t know what was happening as my head couldn''t process anything. Students from my kingdom were yelling enraged from what happened but I was focused on the man who stood in front of me, wearing an evil smirk.


    What?! I am not even smirking! I have to wake up from this nightmare.


    When he reached me, his hands were fast enough to slap my face. Those who were from his kingdom roared into cheers as I started to feel the pain from his slap which made this dream even more confusing as I can feel pain like it was real. I turned my face back at him and I swear to whoever is up there, his eyes were looking at me with the most daggers.


    I looked over to the headmaster along with the professor''s and important persona in the room and he was looking at me with a questioning look, eyebrow raised and figure stern. I gulped visibly and went back to face the person in front of me. The voice in my head keeps saying that I shouldn''t have done that but a part of me is proud for what I did. Never in my life did I lay a hand nor harm anybody and this moment is a new thing for me. Am I happy? No. Am I excited? Yes but I know that all of this is short lived. And as the universe called it, I was swallowed in a ball of fire and was lifted into mid air. My breath became ragged as I felt my throat close and my skin boil.


    My veins were burning from that much release of power. I was not in control this time and that made me doubt. This dream seems to be telling me something but I also falter to believe in superstitions.


    "This person right here is an impostor of the image he oppose." I said while looking at him still. Murmurs spread like the fire he had in him asking what his words meant.


    I would rather choose death over anything else in this situation for I feel like I will not have an image to show them after whatever it is that''s going to happen.


    At this point, I was very conscious that I was dreaming and wanted to wake up but couldn''t.


    "He has no power-" the moments I opened my mouth, Alexander fell to the floor as I heard a loud bang that shook the hall we are in.


    I groaned as the pain I felt surged from my bottom to the top of my body. I felt really dizzy and with this embarrassment that I am going or now facing, I felt like I want to puke and cry silently in my room. I wanted to be swallowed by the earth beneath me at the moment. My vision was a blur but I know and certain that everyone was staring either at me or to whatever it s that caused the shaking in the hall.


    Again, his thoughts were like mine.


    The moment that my vision became clear, I saw Hade laying the ground with a huge cut in his left arm. His eyes were filled with hatred and disgust. A circle of fire was around him as if it was protecting him. His aide was steady at his side and looked unbothered. I looked over to Nate and he was still unconscious. I quickly moved over to him and pain was consuming my body with every bit of movement I made.


    What!? I would look confused but what is he saying?


    "Nate! Wake up!"


    I was starting to palpitate and my vision was starting to go hazy. I heard voices in my head calling for my name. I ducked down as I covered my head trying to not hear anything. Everything was in chaos.


    "Fuck!" I stood up from where I laid as I heaved really hard. What the fuck was that?

 Chapter 59 - CHAPTER 59

    The sound of crickets was what I heard when I woke up. The ringing in my ears already gone while I tried to catch my breath. My hurt was beating so loud that you could hear it if you are close enough. My brows were furrowed as I wondered, why did I get that dream, a very creepy one I may add. It felt very real but it wasn''t at the same time. What''s even more creepier is the fact that the faces of those people in my reams were so life like but yet so fake.


    It was like they were there but wasn''t. And how odd, that out of all the people, only Alexander seemed to be the real one. I did not feel anything strange about him despite me hearing his thoughts. My feet led me to the other side of the room as I drank a glass of water. My throat felt like there were sands in them, it was so dry and it was really painful to gulp.


    I looked outside through the window pane. Everything was so peaceful and quiet.. My body craved the feeling of being in bed so I decided to go and lay back down. I laid in there motionless on my side as I continued to stare into nothingness. Then strange things started to happen.


    I mentioned that since the day that my mother dies, I wasn''t able to sleep well enough and sometimes, I wouldn''t sleep at night and I cope up by taking naps during the day but whenever the night arrives, it''s like my nightmares from the past comes alive too. They wake up to find and haunt me whenever I do get a glimpse of deep sleep. This time was different though, I got to sleep but it wasn''t those horrid dreams that I dread dreaming for the rest of the night. What are those dreams you may ask? You may never know.


    But tonight, a very strange and rogue one came to visit me. Strangely, it''s not scary but creepy. Everything about it screams creepy. A thought was stuck in my mind thinking about the dream. I knew and picked up at some point that someone''s name was wrong. Their expressions were unlikely and their smiles were not smiles.


    I tried to think back deeper but whenever I do, I just end up forgetting about it as my mind creates a new story.


    Sleep for the first time in a while has now started to visit me tonight as my eyes felt very heavy and drowsy. My body relaxed even more into the bed as everything seems to be in order for me to be able to sleep. The fear of being faced by the faces that I yearn to not see, sights I''d rather not behold and voices I''d chose to forget.


    I grabbed the blanket lazily and threw it over my body. Everything started to get cozy immediately. Everything was set in place for me. I snuggled even deeper into my bed before starting to drift into a dreamless and peaceful sleep which was something who couldn''t occur to a boy who was deeply scarred and traumatized by his past. I wouldn''t admit that out loud but I can''t deny it for myself. The last image that popped into my mind was a very blurry image of someone from afar. The person was waving at me while running but I couldn''t seem to get a grasp of the persons face. Further than that, I do not remember any more as my mind already went blank.


    It wasn''t the crickets that I heard when I opened my eyes with ease for the first time in a while. The birds outside were chirping, the sun rays bleeding through the drapes and the smell of something fresh that woke my mind in an instant. Something is very strange today. I woke up at the right side of the bed for the very first time. This did not happen once when mother was still alive but now it did. It was very strange indeed as I do not wake up at the right side of the bed, that was up until now.


    I stood up and was quite shocked at the early enthusiasm. I was crept out by myself as I felt the need to smile today and so, I restrained myself. I may have woke up in the right side of the bed but that doesn''t mean that I should smile too.


    I was about to go into the shower when I smelt something so familiar. That aroma of cooking, despite being half-naked, I immediately scurried back to where the kitchen was and as soon as I got there, the thoughts in my head became reality.


    Standing with his back facing me, he flipped the pancake over as he hummed a very familiar tune. I silently walked towards the table and sat there with a faint smile, well okay I failed but not that much. Notice that I said "Faint" smile. Not a huge smile.


    I wonder why he''s here? Did father send him here? Is he finished from the expedition he was deployed at? Many questions that are answerable by yes or no but I just chose to throw them all away and just enjoy the moment. It feels like everything is back to normal, even if mom is not here, this is the warmest morning that I''ve had in a while.


    I stayed quiet until he finished the pancake that he was cooking. He had two of his hands occupied by the plates where he placed the pancakes in but all of what he made in secret almost fell to the floor as he lost balance in holding the plate on both of his hands but I was quick to act and made everything he had levitate. I then sat the plates with the pancake on the table.


    "Hade, you''re awake!"


    "And you did not inform me that you were coming here today Zoren." I said with a faint smirk. Zoren laughed and so did I. I stood up and walked towards him, going in for a bro hug. I never did hugs with anyone aside from mother and father when I was younger , Zoren too. Kaval doesn''t even have that privilege but he has to have it yet. I just don''t want to go see him and then ask for a sudden group hug.


    Zoren and I released each other from the hug we had with a smile. We both sat down in comfortable silence as he prepared my plate with what was on the table.


    "It''s been so long since we haven''t seen each other your majesty." He spoke, wanting to start a conversation. I just smiled knowing that he just wants to get started on the talking which I am fairly good at. He just likes to share the things that happened while he''s in his expedition which can span to a year if he''s lucky enough to have a strong force in retaking some parts of the barren lands and marking it as inferno territory.


    "What? It was not that long. Five years?" I only stared at him with a look that very much said ''are you serious?'' to which he laughed aloud at. I just shook my head with a smile as he sat the plate which was now filled with food. It had pancakes and some syrup with some bacon. He then went on to pour me a glass of lemonade as I prefer it more than tea or coffee.


    "Well I guess that it is quite long no?"


    "Zoren, so much has happened in five years." I tried to explain.


    "Oh please, what could happen that big in five years. It was just like a minute. The biggest thing that could happen is when you finally go out more often and stop waking up in the wrong side of the bed." He spoke as he started to munch on the food that he was eating.


    I gulped down the food that I was chewing before I answered him.


    "Well you won''t believe it but I believe I woke up in the right side of the bed today. Birds were chirpin'' and it felt nice to actually wake up."


    "Oh wow, well that alone doesn''t signify a big thing though." He continued to munch on his food as if he was deprived of it during the expedition when i know that he is not. If I knew better, he has the same food while going out on an expedition, it''s kind of a perk of being a royal deputy. Now going back to what he said, a thought sparked in my head. I stopped eating and looked at him.


    "Alexander, the prince of the sea is already here and not only that but we are also going to have a face off during the upcoming Grand Clash which will happen the day after tomorrow."


    Zoren immediately stopped eating, dropping his spoon and fork before looking at me with wide eyes.


    "He''s here!?"

 Chapter 60 - CHAPTER 60

    "Oh wow, well that alone doesn''t signify a big thing though." He continued to munch on his food as if he was deprived of it during the expedition when i know that he is not. If I knew better, he has the same food while going out on an expedition, it''s kind of a perk of being a royal deputy. Now going back to what he said, a thought sparked in my head. I stopped eating and looked at him.


    "Alexander, the prince of the sea is already here and not only that but we are also going to have a face off during the upcoming Grand Clash which will happen the day after tomorrow."


    Zoren immediately stopped eating, dropping his spoon and fork before looking at me with wide eyes..


    "He''s here!?"


    I nodded as I went on in munching the pancake which by the way is out of this world. Aside from mother who usually makes pancakes for me when she was still here, the thought giving me a pinch in the chest, those pancakes would always make my grumpy attitude go away.And I would do anything for me to be able to taste them back. So when mother passed away, nobody saw me smiled for a decade up until I started hanging out with Kaval and Dianne. Apollo on the other hand, we were not that close but we still hanged out and had some few laughs. Only then were people started to see me smile faintly.


    And other than those four, Zoren, was the one who could always brighten up my day whenever I woke up on the wrong side of the bed which in my case is always everyday. I wouldn''t throw a huge smile of course because the first five years when mother died, I did not give any other emotions to be displayed but emptiness and anger.


    Zoren on the other hand would make me feel better by resembling the things that mother did for me when she was still here. Zoren, as funny as it may be, was the one who was like a mother to me within the past hard years. I remember him dragging me out of bed despite me being so fuming mad for him forcing me to go and take a shower.


    It wasn''t just his pancakes that made me feel less worse during those times. But it was his efforts that made me feel that I wasn''t alone in going through all of this stuff which I barely did.


    Some may wonder as to what happened to my father after my mother died. Did he look after me? Was he there for me? Did he see my cry and weep all night? No.


    I might have described my father to be strict and all about the well-being of the kingdom but also kind and loving to his family in private. Well, when mother did die, he completely changed.


    He became so outrageously thirsty for avenging my mothers death. The queen''s demise that almost led the whole kingdom to ruination as father during the first three years, he was more than a wreck. No one saw him. Not even me. He locked himself up in their room and all I could see was the palace workers who would bring a bunch of liquor to the main door where he would get it without showing himself.


    The first three years since the demise of the queen, my mother, the kingdom was without king. Many died from starvation as no proper orders were given to help those who are in the slums. The gates were closed and boarders were tightly sealed.


    The central town of the kingdom which was once so very lively was then dead and filled with stray kids. My father being able to influence the whole kingdom, not a single ray of sun shone through the thick clouds that hovered over Inferno for three years. Everyone was cold and was starving.


    The royal council could not act as they need permission from the king to move on their own but father, being so much of a wreck at that time, planned to kill the kingdom along with him.


    Whenever the council would ask for his permission, he would never answer. Sometimes he would just say;


    "This kingdom is already done for. Let it go. The Queen has fallen, the mother of this kingdom has perished."


    I hated him for that. At some point of me growing up with no one to talk to but Zoren, I came to realize that it was okay even if he was not there for me for as long as he was there for the people.


    One night as I secretly left the palace and went to the central town. All I could see were people on the streets dying. They all looked so very skinny and poor. They looked filthy and those who did live in a nice and comfortable shelter did nothing but stayed inside as they fear that the people outside would take their foods which they too ration. No source of income was established at that time. Nothing to sale as boarders were closed and resources were already consumed fully.


    The Kingdom of Inferno went downhill in such a small span of time. Back to when I was walking around central park where people did not even bother to look at me as they no longer recognized the prince of their kingdom. Heading back to the palace, an old woman stopped me in my tracks as she held my foot with her hands. I stopped and looked at her. She was slumped on the cold pavement as the only thing she had to prevent the cold from seeping into her was a sack and her frail cat who shared its body warmth with her.


    "Your majesty." She spoke silently and frail. Her eyes were barely open and I could see the mist that formed whenever she heaved a breath. I knelt down and looked at her.


    "The king your majesty? Where is he? The kingdom needs him." She spoke with her eyes tearing up.


    "Look at the place around you your majesty. Everyone is hanging by a thread as we all can only wait for the help of your father. If only he could open the boarders and give heat to his people, we might be able to lift the kingdom all on our own as he heals but it seems like we are going to die along with what once stood as the mighty kingdom of the fire king."


    "Your majesty. Queen Fera, she gave care and love to us as her subject as your father gave protection and order to the kingdom. But when she passed in an unfortunate situation and in an unexpected time, the kingdom was immediately deprived of warmth and care as the king retreated back into his castle and left his people to die all alone."


    "Your majesty, your mother loved this kingdom dearly as we loved her the same. Now that she is gone, it is such a shame that it seems like her essence in this kingdom will also vanish in thin air. Do not take this into an offense your majesty but as a question from an old woman who is about to meet her demise, would your mother, Queen Fera, if she see''s us. If she see''s this. Will she be happy?" The woman spoke and ended with a question which shook me to the core. Simple as it may seem her words but the meaning an the reality behind them was a slap to my face. If only father could her what she had to say. If only.


    I stood up and used my telepathic ability to summon some guards. After a while, a few men arrived and looked at me before saluting.


    "Get this woman inside the palace. Give her heat and food. Clothes are also preferred to be provided too. That is an order from the Royal Prince." I spoke and sprinted back to the castle. At this point, I was walking straight to where father is supposed to be. I do not care if he is not going to show himself but he will answer not only me but the people of this kingdom. I banged my fist at his door but no one answered. I continued to do so until I felt my bones cracking from the force. Seeming like he won''t answer, I released a surge of hell fire despite being untrained at the time and burned the whole door down. The structure came crumbling within seconds and it revealed the other side of the room.


    "I will not heed to your request Hade. This kingdom shall fall just as how the queen did. All of you can kill me here and then but I will no longer reside as king."


    I stared in silence before walking out.


    I came and went out as if nothing happened masking the hurt in my chest. I cleared my mind and summon the royal advisor who heed to my command in no time.


    "Your majesty."


    "Tell the royal council that the prince of the kingdom will reside to the throne in the absence of that worthless king. Now!"

 Chapter 61 - CHAPTER 61

    "I will not heed to your request Hade. This kingdom shall fall just as how the queen did. All of you can kill me here and then but I will no longer reside as king."


    I stared in silence before walking out.


    I came and went out as if nothing happened masking the hurt in my chest. I cleared my mind and summon the royal advisor who heed to my command in no time.


    "Your majesty."


    "Tell the royal council that the prince of the kingdom will reside to the throne in the absence of that worthless king. Now!" I commanded with a strong stern voice. I caught a glimpse of the royal advisor who looked quite shocked at my decision but he complied to my request nonetheless. The kingdom is in a storm while father is in his room acting immature and unjust.. How pathetic.


    Never in my life did I ever expect or even imagine for a man like him who I look up to very highly, would give and throw everything up. He is a king and he swore to serve his kingdom first than his family. Mother''s demise is indeed quite shaking and very sudden but I, not as her son and a prince but as a Inferian, I think that it is indeed necessary for one to grieve and I too have done and grieved for a very long time and I am still now.


    The point is that we can grieve while still moving forward and not throw everything away. I get it that at some point, we all want to give up and just surrender but mother always told me that no matter how the cold wants to dim the fire, you just have to keep burning idly until you''re fine.


    Father failed doing that and it is such a shame for me to see him like this. I was hurt when he did not even opened the door for me. When I did get inside, all I received was his declination. I did not receive a form of care. No signs of him asking if I am okay. How was I doing with him not seeing me for a very long time given the situation. He simply put out that he only cares for his feelings alone.


    The man I admired so much dissipated into thin air just was how mother died all of a sudden. How could he be so cruel and selfish to only consider his feelings and not ours. At this point, he is beyond help and pursuit. But despite that, I am still hoping that he fixes himself up because I do not know how to act when I''m in his position.


    Ingrid, the royal advisor appeared before me once again. She bowed her head before me and went on to tell me about the things that I asked her to do.


    "They are in the meeting hall your majesty. Do you want to get changed first before seeing them?" She said. I looked at her but did not answer her. Changing my outfit just to face the council is the least of my concerns right now. There are a bunch of Inferian dying out there and at this point, my appearance should not matter.


    Two guards were standing on each side of the door and they opened the door as soon as they saw me. Walking in there was one of the most nerve wracking things that I have ever done. I have never spoken to the council directly and this was the first time. I took my seat which was in the middle of both sides. They stood up when they did saw me enter and sat down when I did the same.


    "Your majesty. Is it true?" An old man spoke.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" I answered directly. All of them looked very confused. Maybe because they think that I am still to young to go and take over but that should be the least of our concerns right now. The numbers of my age shouldn''t define my capability as the future heir of this kingdom. I may have not trained for the past few years and only did get a crash course when I was still young but being brave and having a vision alone is enough to get you going. At least that is what I believe in.


    "But what drove you to such decision your majesty if I dare ask?" One queried.


    "Indeed. You are still at thirteen years of age-"


    "So are you implying that because of my age, I am incompetent? Is that it councilor?" I interrupted as I was starting to get annoyed by their concerns. Running the kingdom will be my problem and not theirs.


    "That is not what I said-"


    "I can get all the help I need. Is it not why you are here? I can gather all of the help I need and I am not stupid enough to be a puppy who gets fooled easily. If you doubt me still, know that your opinions matters the least to me at this instance. Our people are dying and no one is in charge. Do you want to keep this kingdom headless?" Despite the nervousness I was feeling, I pushed everything I wanted to say. I may sound rude and spoiled but what I am saying should make sense.


    "You ask what pushed me to go through and came with this decision. The king is in there, drunk and lost. Pathetic if you ask me-"


    "Watch your mouth young man, that is the king you are referring to-"


    "No! You watch your mouth for you have dared to interrupt me and attempted to defend him. What are you going to defend him for exactly? He''s in there. Crying. I went and wanted to negotiate and make him return to his position but do you know what he said?"


    "The kingdom shall rot just as how the queen is now in bones." I spoke interrupting another member of the council. I banged my hands and stood up from my seat as anger was starting to consume me.


    "We understand your majesty but we too worry about what will happen when the kingdom is in your hands-"


    "So you do think I am incompetent?! Me being young should be the last of your concerns right now! Who else is going to lead this kingdom other than me? Find that person if you can? Give me the name." At this point, I was close to cursing everyone on the table. They were all silent as they looked down. In the eyes of the others, I might seem ungrateful but I need this kingdom to be just as how it was before.


    "Give me names!" I demanded. Not a single one of them answered and the room was now in dead silent with mixed tension.


    "No one. See? If you will wait for me to grow up into a full man physically just so everyone can believe me, then no one would still be alive. I came here not to ask for your permission but to tell you that I, Prince Hade Morningstar of the Kindom of Inferno is now residing as King of the kingdom. That is all there is to listen. If you are somehow against then please raise your hand and leave." My voice banged at the four corners of the room. I looked at everyone who was now silent and not a single hand was raised.


    "Your majesty, let me just-"


    "This meeting is ajourned." I spoke immediately. I do not want to answer their questions just yet as I will once everything starts to look clearer but for now, the people are my utmost priority.


    A thirteen years old is acting all manly may sound like a pathetic image for everyone else but its better to actually do more actions than in talking. I walked out of the room with the royal advisor now beside me. She did not look like she was opposed to the decision which is a good sign for we won''t have problems.


    "Can we use the money kept in the royal vault for the kingdom?" I asked as we were walking towards my room which is a few turns away.


    "Technically, we can your majesty."


    "That''s good. Inform the guards to get ready. I''m going to whip this kingdom back into shape starting this midnight." I spoke and entered my room without turning my head.


    I sighed and dropped my body on the floor and was about to take a quick nap and wake up at eleven but someone was knocking at the door. Normally being a prince, I would not answer it but since now I am residing as king, I have to think that every approach that is directed to me is important and my decisions could directly affect the kingdom. I opened the door and sighed when I saw Zoren.


    He did not bother for me to open the door as he let himself in before yelling;


    "You''re residing as king!?"

 Chapter 62 - CHAPTER 62

    "Can we use the money kept in the royal vault for the kingdom?" I asked as we were walking towards my room which is a few turns away.


    "Technically, we can your majesty."


    "That''s good. Inform the guards to get ready. I''m going to whip this kingdom back into shape starting this midnight." I spoke and entered my room without turning my head.


    I sighed and dropped my body on the floor and was about to take a quick nap and wake up at eleven but someone was knocking at the door. Normally being a prince, I would not answer it but since now I am residing as king, I have to think that every approach that is directed to me is important and my decisions could directly affect the kingdom. I opened the door and sighed when I saw Zoren.


    He did not bother for me to open the door as he let himself in before yelling;


    "You''re residing as king!?".


    I sighed and closed the door before going back on my bed. I am not in the mood to talk right now and him questioning me might tick me off as I am already in a bad mood.


    "What were you thinking-"


    "Pleas, Zoren. If you are going to say the same things that the royal council did, then I will ask you to leave because I will no longer lend my ears to the same sentences again. All I need now is your support and if you can''t give that to me then please leave." My voice was quiet as I spoke tiredly with my eyes closed.


    Silence was the only thing between us for a few moments before I felt that the bed dipped. I heard a sigh and I know that it was Zoren''s. He did not speak any further but just stayed beside me on the bed quietly. I unknowingly dozed of to sleep as I figured that I might need to close these eyes for now as they won''t be getting some sleep for a while.


    "Your majesty. It is time for you to wake up." My eyes fluttered open tiredly and caught a glimpse of the royal advisor on my bedside along with Zoren who looked like he himself just woke up.


    My gaze caught a view of the clock and it was already 11:30 in the evening. I ordered them to go out, including Zoren who now seemed to understand and has settled with my decision.


    I took a quick shower, something that I wasn''t able to do in the past few years which was spent in my room alone as I spent every hour in despair. But I shall no longer live that way. Mother shall not fall short of her expectation towards me. I shall become the person that she visioned to be.


    When I finished, I did the usual routine which consisted of brushing my teeth and grooming myself. I picked the usual attire that I usually go for but then figured that they were not quite fit with me being king. My hands skimmed through the fabrics that I have not touched for a very long time.


    I stumbled upon a suit that reminded me of something. It was not like every other suit that I had which had minimal details. This one wanted to go all out and I vividly remember who wanted this to be made. She said that she wanted me to wear this when I am ready. Not when I am going to be king or to be married but when I am ready.


    It was in red velvet that symbolize the deep burning hellfire that the kingdom relies on. Every part had so much detail in it which shouldn''t come as shocking to me as it was mother who had this made. The thought brought a faint smile to my face, first one for today or ever as I remembered how mother used to be so very intricate and strict with details. She was the one who organized events in the kingdom as she never found the one who gave his satisfactory results beside herself.


    There was a badge etched on the very fabric of the suit which symbolizes the kingdom. There were diamonds engraved on it and I could see the faint detail of my name on the badge. I smiled as I knew that it was mother who had this idea.


    Despite fully knowing the responsibility that I am going to take in such a young age, despite feeling very scared, nervous and anxious, I for one. For the first time since mother''s departure, I did not feel alone as I know that she was here with me and the suit that she had made for me was like something that I needed for a very long time. It was as if she knew the things that were going to happen and that somehow put me at ease. Mother already had her bet on me since the beginning, she may not have said that but I just know because I am her son and my mother is no stranger.


    "Your majesty, we should be heading out in a few minutes." I heard the royal advisor from the outside. I sighed and quickly started to slip into the suit. When it was on me, it felt very perfect and warm. Just as how mother''s hug felt. I looked at myself in the mirror once more before I started to walk, headed for the door. That was up until I saw a paper dropped to the floor. It fell from the plastic which was covered on the suit that I was now wearing.


    I picked it up curiously and turned it around and found that it was a letter. It had the seal of the queen, my mother. I immediately opened it with care and pulled out the full length paper which contained a writing that I for sure know is my mother''s writing.


    "Hade, it is with a proud heart that I congratulate you to wherever you are now. I told you to wear this suit when you are ready and look at you know. I do not know how far out you are in the future when you read this, maybe I''m still alive or maybe I am no longer so but nonetheless, that shouldn''t matter for wherever I am, know that I am always with you. My darling prince, your mother is so proud. I do not know what came to my mind when I had this suit made for you, maybe it''s a mother thing? Who knows. As I am writing this, I am currently in bed beside your father who is snoring like he''s the only one in the room. My precious treasure, mother love''s you with everything she has. This suit may not be the typical thing to give you as you already have so many but dear Hade, let this suit be the armor that you are going to wear wherever you are headed. You are not alone my child as mother is always with you and your father will be to. Never fear the future Hade for whatever destiny you have, it is for you and it will surely be great. Love, Beautiful Mother Fera."


    I sniffed as I wipe the tears which was now falling down from my eyes. Mother always knows how to get into me but it is with sad regrets that it now seems that only her, she is the only one that is going to help me through this journey as her husband has no longer have the will to live and serve the kingdom he ought to protect. I placed the paper on the table carefully before heading out. All of a sudden, I now feel that I can take on every challenge the future has in store for me.


    "Mother, guide me along with the great heavens above that now glimmers idly."


    I opened the door and came face to face with Zoren who now wore something new which means he too changed his attire and the royal advisor who looked at me with her mouth agape.


    "That''s the suit that Queen Fera had made for you isn''t it?" Zoren looked at me with a very joyful smile and teary eyes. I nodded at him and looked at the suit once more with admiration.


    "I knew she was very picky about this one judging from the way the details of this suit speak to me like I was a much lower and insignificant life form from it." He spoke as he wiped a tear away. I snickered at his comment which he was quite shocked as I too am. It was the first time since mother''s demise that I have felt this energized.


    "Well then, now that the time has come, let us start the revival of this kingdom who shall not fall into its doom of ruins, just as how it''s previous king is rotting in his."

 Chapter 63 - CHAPTER 63

    "That''s the suit that Queen Fera had made for you isn''t it?" Zoren looked at me with a very joyful smile and teary eyes. I nodded at him and looked at the suit once more with admiration.


    "I knew she was very picky about this one judging from the way the details of this suit speak to me like I was a much lower and insignificant life form from it." He spoke as he wiped a tear away. I snickered at his comment which he was quite shocked as I too am. It was the first time since mother''s demise that I have felt this energized.


    "Well then, now that the time has come, let us start the revival of this kingdom who shall not fall into its doom of ruins, just as how it''s previous king is rotting in his."


    _________


    I blinked for a few times and realized that I was blankly staring at the window for who knows how long.


    "Zoren to Hade? Your majesty? Are you there?" My mouth opened but no words came out of it so I just sighed. I never did want to go back down memory lane as there were too many unhappy thoughts and memories inside me.. Bringing them back would only make the feelings return which will not happen again. I have started to forget them and I shall not bring them back.


    I took a sip of my drink and then stood up to do my routine. When I got in the shower, I stripped naked and turned the shower on. The water drizzled down my body which made me feel at ease. I took my time to shower and when I finished, I did my usual routine before going out.


    "You look more muscular than me now." Zoren commented. I have been working out whenever I am not in class or whenever I have time. But I what he said is not true. He had more muscles than me.


    "Yeah, you tell yourself that." My hands went through my collection of clothing which are mostly black and occasionally, I will find something white or red. I never did like flashy colors as they bring too much attention. I slipped into my clothes for today which are basically a black fitted shirt and shorts. I need to practice as the clash is now fast approaching and I shall not loose to anyone other than myself. Dianne and I will practice with our elemental resonance.


    Since she can make trees grow out of nowhere, I can use that to our advantage and spread fire more efficiently and when fire spreads, the others will be forced to come out as there is a chance that their shelters might get caught up in it.


    "I have to go now. Will you be staying?"


    "Well, your father hasn''t given me orders yet so I assume I will be pestering you for a while. I get to sleep in the bed too, I don''t like the couch." Zoren spoke as he washed the dishes.


    "Suit yourself, I''ll be at the training room." With that, I headed outside the hallway and was about to go by my way when my vision caught a boy who made my blood boiled when we first met. He was standing outside his door and was talking to his aide, Nathaniel. I realized he was wearing the same attire as me, only, he''s wearing sleeveless shirt and tight short shorts.


    Something in me began to spark as I looked at him without a sound. His hair was disheveled and covered his eyes, his nose looked very pretty and he had the face of an angel. Pretty ocean eyes and rosy pink lips. His skin where fair and white as the pearls found at their kingdom.


    I realized that my chest was beating quiet fast which I am confused. Is it because of Alexander looking so goddamn pretty? Hell no. I was about to walk away when he turned his gaze towards me and our eyes met. A chill ran down my spine as his icy blue eyes pierced right through mines.


    He looked taken aback because of my presence but composed himself immediately. He always do that whenever we see each other which sometimes irritates me. It''s not like I''m going to kill him here. I said here. Maybe I gave a very bad impression. Then I remembered the thing that I did when we first met. Well I guess I did gave him a bad impression.


    "Hade, are you going to train?" His voice made me snapped out from my trance as I looked at him before nodding absentmindedly. He gave me a smile that made my chest thump even faster. He was walking towards me and then my eyes went down which I regret as my chest was thumping so hard that he might hear it and I was trying my best to control my breathing. His legs looked very flawless. No signs of scratch or even manly hair. I refrained myself from staring and looked back up to meet his gaze head on.


    "Well then I assume that''s good." He spoke once again his voice sounding so very soothing. When we first met, I wanted to hate him so bad for he is the son of the person who killed my beloved mother but no matter how hard I try, I always end up failing miserably as he is just too pure despite being feisty. He reminds me of someone who I hold close to my heart. It''s been thirteen years since we met each other.


    "What about you. You look like you are trying very hard to train. Still want to beat me." I said intentionally wanting to sound rude. The thing is, no matter pure he may seem, he will always be that person that holds the blood of a murderer. I heard him sigh before speaking.


    "Again, I am not trying to compete with you or the others. I just want to last long in that arena for a while." He looked and sounded very defeated. What he said made me feel sad for him but I suppressed it for I won''t allow myself to feel any form of empathy towards him.


    "Well too bad, I''m going to make sure that you end up with broken bones in the first minute you are in there." My heart felt a pang of guilt as I said those words which only worsened when I saw his expression changed. He looked like he already accepted my words.


    "Well you might never know Hade, maybe it''s you who''s the one to end up with broken bones. I should go now. Good morning." He went about his way after saying those words to me. He wanted to sound strong and feisty like he always used to whenever I try to come for him but his eyes always say otherwise. I could see how sad he is with his situation every time his orbs did open up. I do not know but I can read him like a book that it''s as if we have already meet somewhere but I know that it wasn''t the case. Maybe he''s just an open book.


    The heaviness in my heart did not go away for the whole day despite training so hard.


    "Hade, you look like something is bothering you." Dianne spoke as she looked at me curiously. I was breathing really hard from all of that action and my body was covered and was drenched in sweats.


    "It''s nothing Dianne, let''s just take a break." I spoke and took of my shirt as I felt very icky then I turned around and saw the person that I talked with this morning, none other than Alexander.


    It looked like Dianne invited here as Kaval was here too but no signs of Apollo. I oddly then felt quiet satisfied by the lack of his presence here. Something about him just irks me. I was sitting on the bench with my elbows on my thighs as I looked at Alexander who was busy conversing with Dianne.


    Wanting to speak to Kaval, I walked towards them and then I saw Alexander noticed me. I immediately saw the blush that formed on his cheeks which made me feel something I want to deny and bury deep inside me. But his stupid action made my heart jump. So he gets frazzled seeing me like this huh? I was smirking as I looked at him. He blushed even more and pretended to have been looking elsewhere.


    Feeling the urge to tease him more, I walked towards them and and greeted Kaval who greeted me back. He was busy munching on some food which he had. I swear he never stops eating. Then I looked at Alexander who had his face fixated and locked towards Dianne. I released a silent chuckle and Kaval looked at me with raised eyebrows but I just shook my head.


    "You guys can go sit on the bench, just one more practice then we''re done." Dianne said and started to walk to the middle of the room. Alexander being already frazzled, hurriedly walked away from me but then he tripped. I caught him in my arms just in time. He looked at me with wide eyes as I looked at him with mine. I could feel his heart beating fast and I tried very hard for mine to not do the same. Why is this happening to me?

 Chapter 64 - CHAPTER 64

    Feeling the urge to tease him more, I walked towards them and and greeted Kaval who greeted me back. He was busy munching on some food which he had. I swear he never stops eating. Then I looked at Alexander who had his face fixated and locked towards Dianne. I released a silent chuckle and Kaval looked at me with raised eyebrows but I just shook my head.


    "You guys can go sit on the bench, just one more practice then we''re done." Dianne said and started to walk to the middle of the room. Alexander being already frazzled, hurriedly walked away from me but then he tripped. I caught him in my arms just in time. He looked at me with wide eyes as I looked at him with mine. I could feel his heart beating fast and I tried very hard for mine to not do the same. Why is this happening to me?


    I cleared my throat and released him from my grasp with care this time. His face was now very red and oddly, that made me feel quiet happy? I did not just say happy.. I walked away from him silently as I did not want to act all weird because of him again. Despite moving away from him, I could still feel my heart beating loudly.


    "What? You like him now?" Dianne spoke as I approached her.


    "You know, it''s very stupid to bring our enemies while we train." I spoke changing the subject. But what I said was true, it is not very wise to bring your enemy and let them spectate as doing such is putting you at a disadvantage. Dianne is wrong for this.


    "I very much well know that, which is why we won''t be training like how we use to. I offered Alex that he should see my skills."


    "And how exactly are you going to do that?"


    "By training with you-"


    "Which also shows my ability and skill." I said with a low tone. Dianne still looked very unbothered as she turned her back at me.


    "You can show out. That''s what you want right? To make Alexander feel like he''s useless. Beside, you said it yourself, he can''t do anything because he has no powers." Every word that came out of her mouth somehow made me even more guilty than I already was this morning.


    Okay maybe I''ve been an asshole towards Alexander but what do they want from me? To react like we''re old friends then offer each other a hug? That is the last thing that I would have done when Alexander and I first met. What I did to him back then was not the worse case, I could have poisoned him there and let his father suffer. I sighed mentally as my thoughts were making me feel as if I was really a bad person which I am not. I think.


    "Are we going to start now or are you just going to stand there without blinking?" Dianne, if she is not my friend, I would have beaten her to pulp as her mouth sometimes, well most of the time can be very irritating and urging. I glared at her before opening my palm and shot a fire ball towards her which definitely caught her off guard as she was too slow to response and was thrown to the floor. Her hair was now even more disheveled. I wanted to laugh really bad but refrained myself from doing so.


    "You asshole-"


    I threw another fireball at her which was much bigger this time. She got to her feet immediately and avoided my attack last minute. I smirked as she looked even more pissed now. Her hands glowed green and a bunch of vines erupted from the ground and swiveled immediately on my leg. I was now immobilized and it was Dianne that was smirking this time. I groaned as I was going to burn my shoes this time which sucks. I like these pair of shoes as they make my feet feel very comfortable and I would kill for comfort.


    I clenched my hands into fists and both my feet and hands became engulfed in hellfire. After a second, the vines that held me to the ground became ashes. I sprinted towards her and just as when she thought that I was going to come for her from the front, I took a swift turn and attacked her from behind with a fire blast that threw her to the ground again. Even though, I made sure not to injure or burn her as I do not want her to get hurt that bad. This is only a training after.


    "Now you''ve done it!" I looked at her and saw that her face were stained by the dark smoke that came from the fire. I snickered as I looked at her with a mocking face. She closed her eyes and at this point, I knew what she was going to do. I aimed my palm towards her and released a surge of lava beam but was too late as the elemental resonance she had with her ability had already enclosed her with a shield. In their kingdom and even in the whole land, her shield was proclaimed to be the strongest as even the High Majesty have a hard time breaking it. So she was completely safe and cozy inside as her enemy drains their energy in trying to break it.


    I groaned in frustration as I still have not found a way to go through her shield and break it. I sprinted towards it and slammed my fist which was engulfed in hot lava to the shield but not a single scratch was seen. I kept on attacking her shield as she watched me with a smug smile from the inside.


    "You can do it Hade!" I turned my Hade abruptly to where the voice came from and saw Alexander waving his hands at me. The action made me want to smile so I did mentally but only furrowed my brows in actual making him quiet down. Why is he so cute. Again, I did not say that.


    "How dare you side with him! He threw me to the ground!" Dianne spoke in disbelief.


    "Well it''s because his powers looks cool. I have to go with the visual effects." Alexander spoke back.


    "I agree. Yours looks so very lame and plain!" This time, Kaval spoke making Dianne even more pissed. She looked at me with a very angry glare. Then a bunch of animals appeared out of nowhere, they started to charge at me so I made a fire barricade which was so very inefficient as they just went past it.


    They got pass it and I was left with no choice but to use my power move. I closed my eyes and felt the element which I belonged in. Heat was now starting to surge from every inch of my body and as I opened my eyes, I was engulf in flames as the nearby trees burned from the heat that I emitted.


    My hair was all over the place as my vision was fixated on Dianne. I have only used this power move in the clash and everyone knows how things get down when I use it. I remember being so infuriated at the clash that I ended up burning the whole dome and everything in it.


    At this point, I could see fear cross Dianne''s eye as everything around us kept burning. I looked at Kaval and saw that he enclosed Alexander with his geo shield for he might get his skin burnt. Those milky skin of his. I groaned and sighed as I yet again was distracted my these stupid thoughts.


    An evil smirk emerged from my face as I enclosed Dianne with a fireball and threw her down the pit of fire. I could see her starting to sweat. I raised my hand and the fire grew even more brighter than one could get blind if they look into it directly. Well, normal citizens that is.


    "Hell fire, burn everything in the way!" I spoke the immediately the fire turned into bluish white. I know that Dianne was feeling like she was in the oven inside as she looked at me with her sweaty features.


    I heard a cracking sound and saw her shield having a huge crack, I engulfed her even more in the hellfire and then soon enough, the shield broke and I made every trace of fire to disappear as if she fell into it, she would have die.


    I walked towards her and saw that she was breathing really hard. Her skin was very reddish maybe from all of that heat and sweat. It looked like she just took a bath, not of water but of her sweat.


    I looked to where Kaval and Alexander was and saw the blue eyed boy looking so amazed that he had his mouth hanged low and eyes wide with his hands clamped together.


    "You liked it?" I asked him.


    He only nodded like a kid to which I smiled at. Cute.

 Chapter 65 - CHAPTER 65

    "Hell fire, burn everything in the way!" I spoke the immediately the fire turned into bluish white. I know that Dianne was feeling like she was in the oven inside as she looked at me with her sweaty features.


    I heard a cracking sound and saw her shield having a huge crack, I engulfed her even more in the hellfire and then soon enough, the shield broke and I made every trace of fire to disappear as if she fell into it, she would have died.


    I walked towards her and saw that she was breathing really hard. Her skin was very reddish maybe from all of that heat and sweat. It looked like she just took a bath, not of water but of her sweat.


    I looked to where Kaval and Alexander was and saw the blue eyed boy looking so amazed that he had his mouth hanged low and eyes wide with his hands clamped together.


    "You liked it?" I asked him.


    He only nodded like a kid to which I smiled at. Cute.. Ugh Darn it. I rolled my eyes mentally as I offered my hand to Dianne who was breathing really heavy. She glared at me but took my hand nonetheless as I pulled her out of the pit afterwards.


    "You were going to kill me."


    "Was totally going for it." I answered unbothered. She looked even more furious at this point but it''s just like, eh. I''ve dealt with her attitude for quite sometime so it''s not new if she will not talk to me for a few days. Beside, I think it''s just fair as I too have an attitude which is not very much likeable. She pisses me off sometimes but I piss her off all the time. I''ve got the upper hand.


    "You should''ve had burned her all the way." Kaval jogged towards us with an amused smile which made Dianne grumble even more. Kaval might end up with some bruises when he gets near. I did not pay any further attention to the both of them as my eyes were fixated on the blue eyed boy who was now walking towards me with amazement. I hate that he does that. It makes me feel weird things inside. Doesn''t he know that I''m going to burn him with that inside the arena. Somehow despite my dislike towards his reaction, more of like wanting him to stop reacting like that, his amazement made me feel good. It''s nice that he finds my abilities amazing.


    "That was amazing." He spoke quietly as he got near me. I pretend to watch him with a bored look when deep inside I wanted to thank him so bad but I shall not fall for his deceiving looks and action. But I must say that doing so was quite hard as he looked like a kid.


    "Hey! It''s me, I''m your friend, why are you over there. You should be concerned about me you know?" Dianne said while faking a heart attack afterwards. I was about to say something to Alexander but he smiled at me which made my heart skip a beat before walking towards Dianne.


    "My support will be with you, always." He tried to comfort the latter which only rolled her eyes.


    "I must say, I am really hurt by your actions."


    "I apologize if you felt that way." They both said while looking so serious. Laughter then exploded from the both of them.


    "Maniacs." I said quietly with a smile but mentally.


    "Well, you seem to like him now?" Kaval stood beside me as we both watched the two of them converse, still with their horrible acting. I looked at Alexander intently and found myself feeling very light as I watched him laugh at their stupid mini play which amused only themselves, well maybe me too.


    "What made you say that?" I asked Kaval not wanting nor planning to admit that Alexander was starting to grow on me which I too still can''t accept. I want to be bitter towards him and that shall I be.


    "You talk to him without saying mean things like killing him?" I snickered at Kavals'' word before looking at him with a smirk that said he was wrong.


    "That''s because I can torture him inside that arena. Talking to him disgusts me, what more if did start to like him. I''d rather die." I made sure that every word sounded bitter. Kaval looked disappointed the moment I spoke.


    I looked at Alexander and made sure that I looked very grim and distasteful when I felt none of such. I won''t like him nor be friends with him. Not with a father who was a murderer.


    "You see Kaval, I''m just counting the hours until the day of the clash arrives. With agony I may add. I want to see the look on his father''s face when I smash Alexander''s head to the ground. Make him bleed until he can''t speak and burn him to cinders. I will let him be the payment for what his father did to me and mother. I vow to that with my life. In fact, him alone is not enough, the worth of a prince is no more than greater than that of a queen." I spoke my anger coming back from the mere thought of King Archemedius.


    "I and Apollo will do our best to stop you, Hade. You might end up killing him-"


    "Is that really the reason why you have gone against me? Kaval? Is it really because I might end up killing him or maybe because you pity him?" Kaval looked very stunned by my question as he wasn''t able to answer me.


    "That''s what I thought." I spoke as I looked at Alexander with mixed feelings.


    "Hade, you have got to understand that it''s not him that killed your mother. No proof even lies that his father killed Queen Fera." At this point, I looked at Kaval with a very dark glare to the point where I could see him gulp from fear.


    "You dare say that? You''re calling me a liar now Kaval? Let me remind you that it was I who acted as king that offered your kingdom protection when you were being attacked by rogues everyday. Is this how you repay me? Our chief investigator said that there was a mark found on the cup where she drank and it was the seal of King Archemedius. There was poison in that cup too if I may add. You''re actually defending a murderer Kaval? Such a shame that you take me for clown shit and not him."


    Kaval looked guilty from what I said. At this point, I was not even faking my feelings anymore, it made me upset that he believed someone who he barely knows for how long over me that helped their kingdom, his father and out of all, out of everyone, it was him that I was counting on to not turn his back against me but I was wrong. He was about to speak but I already turned my back against him before speaking.


    "Don''t even try to reason out. Out of every one, I considered you my closest friend who would always be by my side but I think I am mistaken." I spoke before sprinting to my secret place leaving a thick black smoke as my trail. When I was sure that I was outside the academia grounds, I started to walk slower and just sighed everything out.


    I looked at my surrounding, the sun was setting as its reflection glimmered on the ocean surface. The grass that I was stepping on were very alive and green. I kept walking in silence while the birds calmed my nerves. I then saw a gravestone which had my mother''s name written on it. I walked closer towards it and sat on the grass as I leaned at the tree which was beside her grave. Everything was at peace as I looked at the setting sun, the wind blowing cold past me and the birds humming. I placed my hand on the ground and closed my eyes/


    "Mother, it''s been a while since I visited you." I spoke while feeling my heart clenching from the memories of yesterday.


    "Have you been well? I know that you''re out there somewhere, watching me." A tear slipped down from my eyes as I stared at nowhere. I did not bother to wipe it down as no one was here to see me being vulnerable.


    "I know you don''t like to see me crying but sometimes, things can get unbearable even for me, your hard headed son." I spoke as I chuckled sadly.


    "I miss you mother. Not a single day has passed without me thinking of you. The past haunts me still and the only way that I can think of being able to live for tomorrow is to avenge your death. Only then will I feel whole Hopefully, as I am starting to have doubts."

 Chapter 66 - CHAPTTER 66

    "Mother, it''s been a while since I visited you." I spoke while feeling my heart clenching from the memories of yesterday.


    "Have you been well? I know that you''re out there somewhere, watching me." A tear slipped down from my eyes as I stared at nowhere. I did not bother to wipe it down as no one was here to see me being vulnerable.


    "I know you don''t like to see me crying but sometimes, things can get unbearable even for me, your hard headed son." I spoke as I chuckled sadly.


    "I miss you mother. Not a single day has passed without me thinking of you. The past haunts me still and the only way that I can think of being able to live for tomorrow is to avenge your death. Only then will I feel whole Hopefully, as I am starting to have doubts.".


    I let out with a heavy heart. There are times when life and everything around me gets too much. There are times when I completely feel alone, feel like no one is by my side. A person in the middle of a crowd but with no one to talk to. More tears fell down to where the vibrant grass where. Flowers has started to grow around these grounds.


    Maybe the world knows that mother likes flowers. She would take care each and single one of them as she always says that, no matte how small and silent, one has life and one breathes. No matter how irrelevant and useless, one still feels.


    Thinking about her words made me feel even more conflicted. I have always had a clear vision to the things that I want to do. This is one of the things that I learned as I acted as king back then. Once I said the words, I will mean it no matter the consequences and everything that I command will never be undone. Everything is absolute and set. That was my system when I acted as king and it was through that that I was able to lift the kingdom from it''s near ruin.


    "Your majesty, the King Zergon Northerndale from the Kingdom of the Land has seek for help. Countless rogues has attacked their kingdom from the past few months and the casualty rises each and everyday. He fears that the kingdom might be taken by the rogues and those of from the barren lands." I looked at the royal advisor who was looking at the paper she had on her hands.


    "And why are you informing me this? My duty is focused solely on our kingdom. I still have many things to do and things that are in my hand and they are not in my concerns right now. The Kingdom of Nature should be able to help them. Besides, they too have not offered any form of help towards our kingdom from the past years." I stated in a matter of fact.


    My royal advisor only sighed and nodded. We were inside the royal office where the king processes the papers that needs to be signed and I must say that signing these are not easy. I need to read each and every single one before signing them. Matter of fact, I have been in here for the past twenty-three hours. Maids from the palace just comes here and give me what food they have prepared.


    I was about to go in work mode when the door of the office was opened harshly. Agitation rose from my system as I glared at whoever dared to interrupt me when I have the royal planner that I cannot be disturbed for this week as the paper works are already piling in and if I keep going out for meetings, then they''ll just pile even more.


    I glared at the person who was at the door. He was breathing really hard and looked very sweaty. The Hell Guards grabbed his arm and was about to drag him back outside. That is until when he looked at me before shouting my name.


    "King Hade Morningstar! I am Kaval Northerndale, Prince of the Land." Then he got my attention. What prince would look this unpresentable? His clothings were disheveled and it looked like he was has not been able to sleep in days as the under of his eyes were evidently dark. His hair was a mess and everything about him is just far from being a prince. Nonetheless, I did not turn him away and motioned the guards to let him go.


    I leaned back from my seat and looked at him. He looked very distressed and unsettled. I raised my brow at him but he failed to notice.


    "I do not have all day Prince Kaval. State your business." I spoke with authority. He then snapped out from his trance and then walked towards the table. He did not even bother to ask if he could take a seat. Talk about manners. He looked like he is the same age as me and was about my height too.


    "Your majesty, I have come to ask for your assistance. Countless attacks has have happened the past few months and I am afraid that it was today where things started to take a serious turn." He sounded very serious and worried thus I decided to heed to what he is about to say.


    "You have come here in the middle of the night thus I will listen to what you have to say. Continue, Prince Kaval." He bowed his head towards me before continuing.


    "The attacks started to happen three months ago where a geo guard was injured badly. Reports said that some group of rogues attacked them and stole some resources which were just mined. Father paid little mind to it and just commanded that the security of the kingdom should be enhanced further to avoid things like those from happening again."


    "Thus the kingdom recruited even more geo guards.We thought that it would be over at that time but then the rogues started to become more aggressive. The kingdom being near to the barren lands where dark creatures lurk is a danger on it''s own but in the past centuries, not a single attack was encountered by our kingdom. Reports state of that geo guards seeing something lurking behind the shadows inside the kingdom and that rogues has had mysterious weapons with them."


    "The past week, the attacks had stopped which eased our citizens and the whole kingdom. People started to go out in the evening again but security measures were still enhanced and there were additional rules that were made addressing this such as curfews during the night and no easy permission to leave the domain of the kingdom. Transportation of goods were also slowed down by this along with the trading. Some mining spot near the barrens has have been put to stopped solely for this occurrence."


    "Thus when the attacks have stopped, the security was tightened still but only for the outgoing and inbound citizens and as for the goods and trading, security measurements were lessened to let the flow go smoothly which was effective. For a few days that is. It was up until today, a cargo was delivered and was entering the kingdom. Reports said that the guards asked for some paper works but they declined as they reasoned out that it was a direct package for the king so the geo guards dared not question them."


    "As they reached the center of the central town, the cargo exploded and caused a fire on the nearby establishment. Everything caught the fire immediately and even some of our citizens were caught up in it to. Father then issued a special force to respond to the situation. But then a sabotaged was made as most guards was commanded to go to the central town and help put out the fire. There were only few left guarding the walls. Then came a group of rogues who had arrows and the same mysterious weapons that took out the lives of the remaining guards. They easily got inside and started to wreak havoc for a short period of time but the remaining and unharmed geo guards were quick to act as within the few hours, rogues were caught and those who fought back were killed. Then the royal commander took control and delegated the geo guards to take back their positions.


    "As things started to go back, an unknown creature emerged from the barren lands which we reckon came from the dark and cursed forest. The creature had an armor and was very tall and huge. It charged towards the wall and slammed right through it."


    "So how is this relevant to me?" I asked cutting to the chase.


    "Your majesty, the creature that attacked us, was the hell spawn that escaped from the holds of your kingdom centuries ago!"


    My eyes widened at the statement as the name of the name of the creature sounded way too familiar that I even recall it from the history crash course I had. Known to be wicked and intelligent, the hell spawn will take orders from its master and will not yield until the request is fulfilled. Just as what has have been commanded to it?

 Chapter 67 - CHAPTER 67

    "As they reached the center of the central town, the cargo exploded and caused a fire on the nearby establishment. Everything caught the fire immediately and even some of our citizens were caught up in it to. Father then issued a special force to respond to the situation. But then a sabotaged was made as most guards was commanded to go to the central town and help put out the fire. There were only few left guarding the walls. Then came a group of rogues who had arrows and the same mysterious weapons that took out the lives of the remaining guards. They easily got inside and started to wreak havoc for a short period of time but the remaining and unharmed geo guards were quick to act as within the few hours, rogues were caught and those who fought back were killed. Then the royal commander took control and delegated the geo guards to take back their positions.


    "As things started to go back, an unknown creature emerged from the barren lands which we reckon came from the dark and cursed forest. The creature had an armor and was very tall and huge. It charged towards the wall and slammed right through it."


    "So how is this relevant to me?" I asked cutting to the chase..


    "Your majesty, the creature that attacked us, was the hell spawn that escaped from the holds of your kingdom centuries ago!"


    My eyes widened at the statement as the name of the name of the creature sounded way too familiar that I even recall it from the history crash course I had. Known to be wicked and intelligent, the hell spawn will take orders from its master and will not yield until the request is fulfilled. Just as what has have been commanded to it?


    i stood up from my desk and spoke to the royal advisor,


    "Get our excess troop ready, we are going to retrieve the hell spawn." I commanded. The royal advisor nodded swiftly before leaving the room to inform the second chief in command. My eyes looked at Prince Kaval who now had a flicker of hopes in his eyes. If I help their kingdom then I must ask for an exchange.


    "Fifty percent less." I spoke. The prince looked confused and looked at me as if asking what I meant with what I said.


    "I''m doing you a favor. I propose that you offer your mined goods to us for fifty percent less." His eyes widened at my statement. As expected.


    "W-What?! You must be joking, if we offer you that much of lessened price, then what are we going to earn. At that point, we are practically giving them for free." He spoke with such conveyance. As expected, I knew he would react like this but our kingdom needs something too and our help in times of our own need, being offered to someone else is quiet costly. But knowing how devastated their kingdom must be as of now, I looked at him and asked.


    "Then what do you propose? What benefit will my kingdom gain from helping yours?" He stayed quiet for a few moments and seemed to be in a very deep thought. Although I know that they are in need of help, I will still see to it if helping them will benefit the kingdom for the greater good and if his offer fails to meet my criteria, then I have to withdraw.


    "We have a mining site near the barren lands. It is one of the most abundant mining spot in the land but with the current ruckus, we have not been able to send our people to mine there."


    "Your point?"


    "If you clear off the threat that is imposed to our kingdom, I would give that mining site with no charges. It will be a token of the help that you have offered to us. It can supply your kingdom with your own materials for centuries as it''s area is vast and wide, not to mention that it is fully equipped with our own personal material which is known for being durable as they are crafted in the remaining presence of the geo god." I thought about his offer for a while and I must admit that it is quiet tempting. The only problem is his father, King Zergon.


    "Your father, King Zergon. Will he agree to your decision." I asked. He shook his head and then spoke.


    "That part of the kingdom is not of my father but mine. It was I who ventured at that area and was the one who found it. Then I had my own batch of people to start mining there and that helped increase the stock in our hold which has been a great help until now. If you succeed in helping us with our kingdom''s dilemma, then I shall offer you that land. It would be safe to mine by then as rogues can no longer attack the place if you behold your power force to them straight in the face."


    He indeed has a very great point and a very nice talker I should say. Although I feel kind of bad in just taking his land which he founded on his own. I will give him an offer later on when this is settled down. It is our property who caused this problem so it is only wise to not take too much as we too have compensations to pay for damages. It''s even a good thing that they are not asking us for that.


    "You have your self a deal Prince Kaval. Meet me at the front gate, the second chief commander should be there now, I will catch up. Just have to do something first." The Prince sighed in relief and nodded at me before disappearing. Such a fine thinker if I do say so myself. I have not met anyone in my age think like that and he, acting as a prince and already being so hands on has quiet given a very good impression. I even think of befriending him.


    I informed the royal planner to cancel all of my plans for the coming days, helping out won''t take a day for it to finished. Then I called for the head guard and instructed him to strengthen the security of the kingdom.


    "I have called you here to inform you that I and the second chief of the kingdom''s military troop will be out of the kingdom. We have offered our help to those of which ho came from the Kingdom of the Land. I entrust that you with this duty and expect you to not fail me. No one can enter the kingdom during my absence and no one shall leave. If someone foreign dares to defy my command, give them a first warning and tell them what I said just now. If they do not listen, I order that you restrain them and if they resort to force, I give you the order to shoot and kill whoever defies my authority. Do not fail me." I commanded at the head guard who nodded and promised that if he should fail, he would resign and leave the kingdom.


    I then changed into my outfit which is the one where a king should wear. I had my cape on me, a velvet suit that had countless of badge and the royal sword. I then headed out of my room. The hell guards on the hallway paid their respect as I passed.


    When I got to the front gate of the kingdom, a horn was sounded and every soldier and guards turned around to face me. A crowd was formed in the opposite direction to where the troops where. I cleared my throat and prepared to say a few words.


    "Citizens of Inferno, the Kingdom of the Land has asked for a lending hand as they now face a very hard dilemma. Their kingdom is being attacked by a number of rogues and the long lost prisoner of our kingdom, the hell spawn who escaped centuries ago." The crowed started to gasp and then murmuring was all I heard.


    "Silence."


    "I shall retrieve the hell spawn and in return, the Kingdom of the Land will offer us one of their mining sites where we could dig for our own resources without any form of charges or foreign transaction. Wish us well as I too promise that as long as I am King, this kingdom will never fall back into near slumber and ruin." Everyone clapped their hands at cheered for me and the troops. I walked to where the second chief was and nodded at him. I got on top of my horse and then saw that Prince Kaval was beside me with his own horse. In battles, we prefer to use horses to avoid further casualties such as explosion from vehicles.


    "Commander, awaiting for your command." The second chief addressed to me. I sighed and looked onward. This is my first battle and even if it is, this one shall fall into a victorious result.


    "Troops of the Inferno, charge onwards!"

 Chapter 68 - CHAPTER 68

    "I have called you here to inform you that I and the second chief of the kingdom''s military troop will be out of the kingdom. We have offered our help to those of which ho came from the Kingdom of the Land. I entrust that you with this duty and expect you to not fail me. No one can enter the kingdom during my absence and no one shall leave. If someone foreign dares to defy my command, give them a first warning and tell them what I said just now. If they do not listen, I order that you restrain them and if they resort to force, I give you the order to shoot and kill whoever defies my authority. Do not fail me." I commanded at the head guard who nodded and promised that if he should fail, he would resign and leave the kingdom.


    I then changed into my outfit which is the one where a king should wear. I had my cape on me, a velvet suit that had countless of badge and the royal sword. I then headed out of my room. The hell guards on the hallway paid their respect as I passed.


    When I got to the front gate of the kingdom, a horn was sounded and every soldier and guards turned around to face me.. A crowd was formed in the opposite direction to where the troops where. I cleared my throat and prepared to say a few words.


    "Citizens of Inferno, the Kingdom of the Land has asked for a lending hand as they now face a very hard dilemma. Their kingdom is being attacked by a number of rogues and the long lost prisoner of our kingdom, the hell spawn who escaped centuries ago." The crowed started to gasp and then murmuring was all I heard.


    "Silence."


    "I shall retrieve the hell spawn and in return, the Kingdom of the Land will offer us one of their mining sites where we could dig for our own resources without any form of charges or foreign transaction. Wish us well as I too promise that as long as I am King, this kingdom will never fall back into near slumber and ruin." Everyone clapped their hands at cheered for me and the troops. I walked to where the second chief was and nodded at him. I got on top of my horse and then saw that Prince Kaval was beside me with his own horse. In battles, we prefer to use horses to avoid further casualties such as explosion from vehicles.


    "Commander, awaiting for your command." The second chief addressed to me. I sighed and looked onward. This is my first battle and even if it is, this one shall fall into a victorious result.


    "Troops of the Inferno, charge onwards!"


    All of those who were with the troops yelled along with people who waved their handkerchief at us. The front gates of the kingdom was filled with people who were cheering and rooting for us.


    "Good luck everyone!"


    "Win or loose! Come back alive and complete!"


    Many more yelled at us with comforting and encouraging words. I could not help but feel very confident from the way that they were very supportive to us. The kingdom was united in sending us to the first battle that I will embark on my own. Despite being only fifteen years of age, the position I now hold made me grow up mentally and everything has happened so much and now I''m in a new chapter of this journey which is absolutely insane. I turned the horse around and faced the people with a smile. They all quieted down as they saw me smile for the first time in a while.


    "Victory shall be ours!" I exclaimed making the people erupt into a cheering mess. I turned around and faced the now opened gates.


    "Gyah!" The horse started to move immediately. The troops then started to follow me with the second chief and Prince Kaval by my side. The wind felt very refreshing to the sense as I have never gotten out for quite some time now. The midnight sky was very calm in contrast to what lies ahead of us.


    The stars glimmered up above as a streak of beautiful aurora''s lit up our way. A sense of happiness dawned on me as I now ventured outside the kingdom. I looked at Prince Kaval who had his gaze up ahead as the same goes to the second chief in command.


    "What is your plan your majesty?" I heard him say as he got near. I looked to where Kaval was and motioned for him to approach me too.


    "King Hade?"


    "The hell spawn and the rouges, what location are they attacking from?" I spoke steadily. The road was dark and I did not ask my troops to bring any form of light as we do not want the enemies to know that we are coming as this is going to be an ambush.


    "The moment I left the kingdom, I went through the back gates where there were not that much of an attack and was under controlled, it was the main and front gate that is being rammed and I doubt it still is being rammed the moment we speak of."


    "Coordinates?"


    "The front gate if south west as the back gate is the opposite." He answered me swiftly.


    "The barren lands is southwest so no wonder you got a direct hit, the kingdom is directly facing it. Question, how are able to manage regarding the hell spawn not being able to penetrate the inner kingdom yet. I have learned that that beast is quite hard to restrain." I spoke. It is true though, restraining that thing is beyond hard. It was written in the great history book of the kingdom that it too all of my greatest grandfather''s effort and power, his men and allies to capture it. And when the did capture it, it was not the only problem, they were having a headache as to how to contain it.


    Then King Pyro Morningstar, the king who caught it devised a strategy to capture it, using most of his powers, he created a four hell pillar than made a cage where the hell spawn was kept. Needless to say, it took a toll on him as he got trapped along with it and ended up being burned into ashes but his efforts did not go in vain as the thing he captured made sure that the kingdom was not to be messed with. Not just by the other kingdoms but also those from the dark valley in the barren lands that wants to overtake the Inferno Kingdom.


    "Father is keeping it at by by taking the charge of defense in his own hand. Take his action similar to what King Pyro did back in the day but this time, it''s geo elements which is quite stronger no offense."


    "None taken."


    "So your majesties, where do we plan to take them out. It would be very much advisable that we sneak unnoticed." The second chief spoke.


    "It would be very much predictable if we attack from behind. Let''s attack them from the east side, there are huge trees there." I suggested.


    "But isn''t that part of the dark valley?" The second chief questioned.


    "They have long fled since the eradicated the rogues on those parts. They won''t be able to come back as a seal is placed there. We take them from there, our archer group shall fire hell shots at the rogue. We take them out first so we can deal with the hell spawn without anyone interfering us. Then the defense team will guard the outer parts of the wall and eradicate the upcoming threats. We do not know if they have some backups. The rest will accompany me and Prince Kaval in fighting with the rogues." Both Prince Kaval and the second chief nodded then went back to their position. It won''t be long till we arrive there. I kicked the horse on the side making it run faster. A trail of smoke and small traces of fire was behind me.


    We continued to move in a very fast pace for a good hour with nothing but silence and the sound of our horses stomping on the barren grounds. I noticed that we were nearing the part of the dark valley where father has conquered and put a seal on it. A very faint red glowing sphere was evident. I charged straight forward and me being a royal blood had it vanish immediately. We ventured even further until a few minutes, we saw the outskirts of the Kingdom of the Land which was in chaos. The grass outside it were burning as the same happened for the trees that were scattered. We ventured to what seemed like a hill and when we did reach there, the view of what was happening sent chills to my bones. it was absolute chaos but what caught my attention, was the hell spawn who kept releasing a pulse of fire waves on the ground.


    This is not going to be easy.

 Chapter 69 - CHAPTER 69

    King Pyro Morningstar, the king who caught it devised a strategy to capture it, using most of his powers, he created a four hell pillar than made a cage where the hell spawn was kept. Needless to say, it took a toll on him as he got trapped along with it and ended up being burned into ashes but his efforts did not go in vain as the thing he captured made sure that the kingdom was not to be messed with. Not just by the other kingdoms but also those from the dark valley in the barren lands that wants to overtake the Inferno Kingdom.


    "Father is keeping it at by by taking the charge of defense in his own hand. Take his action similar to what King Pyro did back in the day but this time, it''s geo elements which is quite stronger no offense."


    "None taken."


    "So your majesties, where do we plan to take them out. It would be very much advisable that we sneak unnoticed." The second chief spoke.


    "It would be very much predictable if we attack from behind. Let''s attack them from the east side, there are huge trees there.." I suggested.


    "But isn''t that part of the dark valley?" The second chief questioned.


    "They have long fled since the eradicated the rogues on those parts. They won''t be able to come back as a seal is placed there. We take them from there, our archer group shall fire hell shots at the rogue. We take them out first so we can deal with the hell spawn without anyone interfering us. Then the defense team will guard the outer parts of the wall and eradicate the upcoming threats. We do not know if they have some backups. The rest will accompany me and Prince Kaval in fighting with the rogues." Both Prince Kaval and the second chief nodded then went back to their position. It won''t be long till we arrive there. I kicked the horse on the side making it run faster. A trail of smoke and small traces of fire was behind me.


    We continued to move in a very fast pace for a good hour with nothing but silence and the sound of our horses stomping on the barren grounds. I noticed that we were nearing the part of the dark valley where father has conquered and put a seal on it. A very faint red glowing sphere was evident. I charged straight forward and me being a royal blood had it vanish immediately. We ventured even further until a few minutes, we saw the outskirts of the Kingdom of the Land which was in chaos. The grass outside it were burning as the same happened for the trees that were scattered. We ventured to what seemed like a hill and when we did reach there, the view of what was happening sent chills to my bones. it was absolute chaos but what caught my attention, was the hell spawn who kept releasing a pulse of fire waves on the ground. This is not going to be easy.


    I heaved a sigh as the nerves are starting to get to me. Thing that I fear to imagine but I must stay composed and trust myself and everyone else. I need to be strong for this and for my kingdom. Everyone is counting on me and I shall not fail them.


    I motioned the others that we charge towards the battlefield without making that much attention towards ourselves. Who knows if the hell spawn is going to see us and attack us instead, it needs to be captured before I can do my part by sealing it with the seal that I learned way back then. It was the seal that Grandfather Pyro used and it''s going to consume ninety percent of my body''s elemental energy but that should be fine. As long as I don''t use my powers that much in fighting the rogues, I will at least have some left in me to get back to the kingdom without completely collapsing to the ground.


    I heaved huge breath of air once again before I turned around and looked at my comrades and motioned that we should get moving.


    "No one must scream, kill the rogues silently and most of all, do not die on me. Charge!" I stated before we charge to where the battlefield is. I was not wrong in assuming that there were scattered rogues everywhere. They looked very skinny and almost dead pale but were still alive. Their eyes were very dark and were almost bald. They had ragged teeth and very long nails.


    They started to attack us from the moment they saw us. One charged towards me. I had my other hand gripped on the royal sword, once it was close enough and was about to attack me, I swung the sword immediately making its head fall to the ground. Then numbers of rogues continued to attack us without hesitation. I could feel my body starting to warm up from all of this movement. How long has it been since I have been this active? I have lost track. The adrenaline in me started to came alive as the bad nerves that I was feeling vanished with the rogues that are now headless.


    I looked back at my comrades along with Prince Kaval and The Second Chief, Thendolon who were right behind me. Behind them were the troops who thankfully are still complete. I have also noticed that some of them has formed a barrier on the outer skirts of the battlefield. Everything is going smoothly and as planned.


    I was distracted for a second when Prince Kaval positioned his hands towards the sky and released a streak of bright yellow-orange light.


    "That is a sign that I am with you and that backup has come!" I nodded at his explanation and continued to venture onwards. There were no rogues that now attacked us. My sight caught a view of the inside of the kingdom, the central city with traces of fire and thick smoke. This escalated quickly and much worse than I have anticipated.


    The view was now clear of rogues. The geo guards saw us and saluted at us before going along on our paths that leads straight to the hell spawn that was trying to break free from being caged.


    As soon as I got near, I knew that all of our hearts dropped from the sight of it. I have only saw sketches and illustrations of it in the history books but seeing it up close is overwhelming. Beyond overwhelming.


    It was gigantic, height reaching the top of The Mighty Wall of the Land which stood in the heights of three hundred and sixty seven meters. It''s body was enclosed with a very bask and thick coating of dried lava but with it being active and using it''s elemental power, cracks were evident on the surface. The cracks glowed bright red, it looked like a moving volcano. The air vibrated as it roared out it''s might. We were nearing it when it stopped moving and slowly turned around.


    My eyes grew dark as it stared right through me. It''s face was that of a crocodile being spiky and ragged. It''s eyes looked straight into mine. Then it glowed even more.


    "Another Morningstar?" My hands gripped the royal sword tighter as I heard it spoke. It''s voice made the ground trembled. Being close enough to it, I felt every inch in my body vibrate from how loud it sounded. No such thing was written in the book about it being able to converse. I stomped on the ground making it crack. The seal of the geo barrier now has a crack which made me quite anxious. I must not let it escape! I jumped from my horse and ran towards it, Prince Kaval yelled at me as he too ran towards it.


    I must mark it with a seal right away for if does escape, it might end up escaping or worse, it might go on a rampage and starts to attack us all. "Prince Hade get back!" Prince Kaval shouted. I looked back at him and saw that he was very far from me. I looked at him confused. What? I thought he ran with me.


    "Get back!" He exclaimed once more.


    "Why do you say that!?"


    "Because it''s going to release a burning shock wave! You might end up being burned into ashes or be badly injured. Retreat immediately!" I nodded and was about to run to where they were immediately, until I heard it spoke again.


    "Scurrying like your grandfather?" I froze on my tracks and turned around with a glare. How dare this thing mention my greatest grandfather.


    "Ha, what''s new. You Morningstar''s are still afraid of me?"


    "I think it''s the other way around." I answered in a dark voice. It chuckled before it answered.


    "Well why was your grandfather stupid enough to be trapped with me. Such an imbecile."

 Chapter 70 - CHAPTER 70

    "No one must scream, kill the rogues silently and most of all, do not die on me. Charge!" I stated before we charge to where the battlefield is. I was not wrong in assuming that there were scattered rogues everywhere. They looked very skinny and almost dead pale but were still alive. Their eyes were very dark and were almost bald. They had ragged teeth and very long nails.


    They started to attack us from the moment they saw us. One charged towards me. I had my other hand gripped on the royal sword, once it was close enough and was about to attack me, I swung the sword immediately making its head fall to the ground. Then numbers of rogues continued to attack us without hesitation.


    I could feel my body starting to warm up from all of this movement. How long has it been since I have been this active? I have lost track. The adrenaline in me started to came alive as the bad nerves that I was feeling vanished with the rogues that are now headless..


    I looked back at my comrades along with Prince Kaval and The Second Chief, Thendolon who were right behind me. Behind them were the troops who thankfully are still complete. I have also noticed that some of them has formed a barrier on the outer skirts of the battlefield. Everything is going smoothly and as planned.


    I was distracted for a second when Prince Kaval positioned his hands towards the sky and released a streak of bright yellow-orange light.


    "That is a sign that I am with you and that backup has come!" I nodded at his explanation and continued to venture onwards. There were no rogues that now attacked us. My sight caught a view of the inside of the kingdom, the central city with traces of fire and thick smoke. This escalated quickly and much worse than I have anticipated.


    The view was now clear of rogues. The geo guards saw us and saluted at us before going along on our paths that leads straight to the hell spawn that was trying to break free from being caged.


    As soon as I got near, I knew that all of our hearts dropped from the sight of it. I have only saw sketches and illustrations of it in the history books but seeing it up close is overwhelming. Beyond overwhelming.


    It was gigantic, height reaching the top of The Mighty Wall of the Land which stood in the heights of three hundred and sixty seven meters. It''s body was enclosed with a very bask and thick coating of dried lava but with it being active and using it''s elemental power, cracks were evident on the surface. The cracks glowed bright red, it looked like a moving volcano. The air vibrated as it roared out it''s might. We were nearing it when it stopped moving and slowly turned around.


    My eyes grew dark as it stared right through me. It''s face was that of a crocodile being spiky and ragged. It''s eyes looked straight into mine. Then it glowed even more.


    "Another Morningstar?" My hands gripped the royal sword tighter as I heard it spoke. It''s voice made the ground trembled. Being close enough to it, I felt every inch in my body vibrate from how loud it sounded. No such thing was written in the book about it being able to converse. I stomped on the ground making it crack. The seal of the geo barrier now has a crack which made me quite anxious. I must not let it escape! I jumped from my horse and ran towards it, Prince Kaval yelled at me as he too ran towards it.


    I must mark it with a seal right away for if does escape, it might end up escaping or worse, it might go on a rampage and starts to attack us all. "Prince Hade get back!" Prince Kaval shouted. I looked back at him and saw that he was very far from me. I looked at him confused. What? I thought he ran with me.


    "Get back!" He exclaimed once more.


    "Why do you say that!?"


    "Because it''s going to release a burning shock wave! You might end up being burned into ashes or be badly injured. Retreat immediately!" I nodded and was about to run to where they were immediately, until I heard it spoke again.


    "Scurrying like your grandfather?" I froze on my tracks and turned around with a glare. How dare this thing mention my greatest grandfather.


    "Ha, what''s new. You Morningstar''s are still afraid of me?"


    "I think it''s the other way around." I answered in a dark voice. It chuckled before it answered.


    "Well why was your grandfather stupid enough to be trapped with me. Such an imbecile."


    I groped the sword tightly as I glared at it. My mind was hazed with anger and dislike towards the creature. How dare such an insignificant and insolent creature speak like that. My grandfather was a great man and everyone knows his deed. He might have died but it was not because he was an idiot, but because he knew he was too old at that time and decided to leave in peace.


    Everything around me did not matter as my whole attention was focused on the creature facing me. I could hear faint screams of my comrades along with Kaval but their voice were drowned out by the ringing in my ear.


    "How dare you speak of him like that. He might have died but he still captured you."


    "And I broke loose as he died."


    I smirked. This creature has some guts. I do not care how huge it is, I doubt that I can bring this back to the kingdom for I might kill it here and then.


    "How about we change that?" I did not let it answer back as I sprinted towards it, entering the barrier. I was so fast that it was like I traveled at the speed of light as only red streaks of fire and smoke were seen as I moved. I dashed all over its body over in a second and came back to where I was just a second ago.


    I looked back as I listened to the slashing and cracking sound. My eyes witnessed how the dried lava that has coated its body, cracked into big chunks. It roared in agony I presume as the ground trembled as if a very intense ground quake was happening. The dried lava fell to the ground with a huge thud and revealed its body that was boiling in red molten materials. I could feel the heat coming from it despite the distance.


    I took in as to how it looked, aside from being huge and looking ragged, it also had four parts which are the the hands and feet. It was standing when we arrived but just as by what I did, it was now on all fours. After it finished roaring, the ground stopped shaking as it looked at me with glowing eyes. It''s body started to glow as well placing me in an alert state. It chuckled which sounded like it was one which came from a very evil source. It was hair raising and soul defeating. My eyes went back to my troops and saw the fear in their eyes. The fear started to negate within them and I am afraid that they might fail with this mission.


    "Oi! Try to scurry back and I will have all of you killed! You get me!?" I exclaimed at them. They looked at me with even a more fearful expression. If they want to be scared then they can be scared of me and not this creature. I still need them to fight and help Prince Kaval.


    "I must say, young one. You are quite more stronger than how he was." It''s voice was a lot darker and grungier from how it was before which was quite interesting. First thing I know is that it can talk, the next thing is that it can change its voice, what next? It might change it''s figure?


    I shook my head and had my sword ready. I have no time to think about these things, especially during this time. I need to focus and bring this creature down.


    I was about to charge towards it again when the ground shook and then what I saw made my eyes turned wide. The ground cracked open and revealed the hell below it. Is it planning to consume everyone on plain grounds by making them fall to this and lead them to their demise? Eyes wide, I turned to where my comrades were and screamed at them.


    "Everyone! Retreat inside the kingdom!" I shouted. They all looked at me and then nodded. They even went to ran faster as they saw the ground cracking up even faster.


    I look at the creature back with such utter distaste before saying.


    "You will not kill any of my people again!"

 Chapter 71 - CHAPTER 71

    "I think it''s the other way around." I answered in a dark voice. It chuckled before it answered.


    "Well why was your grandfather stupid enough to be trapped with me. Such an imbecile."


    I groped the sword tightly as I glared at it. My mind was hazed with anger and dislike towards the creature. How dare such an insignificant and insolent creature speak like that. My grandfather was a great man and everyone knows his deed. He might have died but it was not because he was an idiot, but because he knew he was too old at that time and decided to leave in peace.


    Everything around me did not matter as my whole attention was focused on the creature facing me. I could hear faint screams of my comrades along with Kaval but their voice were drowned out by the ringing in my ear..


    "How dare you speak of him like that. He might have died but he still captured you."


    "And I broke loose as he died."


    I smirked. This creature has some guts. I do not care how huge it is, I doubt that I can bring this back to the kingdom for I might kill it here and then.


    "How about we change that?" I did not let it answer back as I sprinted towards it, entering the barrier. I was so fast that it was like I traveled at the speed of light as only red streaks of fire and smoke were seen as I moved. I dashed all over its body over in a second and came back to where I was just a second ago.


    I looked back as I listened to the slashing and cracking sound. My eyes witnessed how the dried lava that has coated its body, cracked into big chunks. It roared in agony I presume as the ground trembled as if a very intense ground quake was happening. The dried lava fell to the ground with a huge thud and revealed its body that was boiling in red molten materials. I could feel the heat coming from it despite the distance.


    I took in as to how it looked, aside from being huge and looking ragged, it also had four parts which are the the hands and feet. It was standing when we arrived but just as by what I did, it was now on all fours. After it finished roaring, the ground stopped shaking as it looked at me with glowing eyes. It''s body started to glow as well placing me in an alert state. It chuckled which sounded like it was one which came from a very evil source. It was hair raising and soul defeating. My eyes went back to my troops and saw the fear in their eyes. The fear started to negate within them and I am afraid that they might fail with this mission.


    "Oi! Try to scurry back and I will have all of you killed! You get me!?" I exclaimed at them. They looked at me with even a more fearful expression. If they want to be scared then they can be scared of me and not this creature. I still need them to fight and help Prince Kaval.


    "I must say, young one. You are quite more stronger than how he was." It''s voice was a lot darker and grungier from how it was before which was quite interesting. First thing I know is that it can talk, the next thing is that it can change its voice, what next? It might change it''s figure?


    I shook my head and had my sword ready. I have no time to think about these things, especially during this time. I need to focus and bring this creature down.


    I was about to charge towards it again when the ground shook and then what I saw made my eyes turned wide. The ground cracked open and revealed the hell below it. Is it planning to consume everyone on plain grounds by making them fall to this and lead them to their demise? Eyes wide, I turned to where my comrades were and screamed at them.


    "Everyone! Retreat inside the kingdom!" I shouted. They all looked at me and then nodded. They even went to ran faster as they saw the ground cracking up even faster.


    I look at the creature back with such utter distaste before saying.


    "You will not kill any of my people again!" I exclaimed. Fear struck me again as I looked back to where the troops were running rampantly on their feet to get inside the kingdom grounds. The geo guards were screaming at them saying that they should hurry up. My vision saw that the ground was cracking very fast revealing the world of fire beneath them. A group of them were at the very rear where the crack was right behind them. I sighed and left my spot and used the speed that I used to slash the coating of dried lava on the hell spawn''s skin.


    I grasped everyone with all my might and led placed them on safe ground. I stopped and looked around. Only then did I release a sigh of relief when I saw that no one was in those unsafe grounds.


    "Your Majesty, your troops along with the second chief captain are safe. They are currently assisting the geo guards on some matters. Father wanted me to say thank you for the help on his behalf as of the moment as he is still focused on sealing the cracks on the ground but for the mean time, it would be better if we just stay here on safe grounds for now. We might not know when will it attack. With the current situation, we are clearly at the disadvantage here." I did not look at Kaval as I was assessing the grounds outside. What he says of it being unsafe is true indeed but if I do not go out there and give that creature a lot more time, it can regenerate its energy in a short amount of time and till then, we would be helpless as I won''t be able to do that much given my current abilities in fighting. I must slay it now.


    I looked at Prince Kaval and spoke;


    "Prince Kaval, the creature must be slayed right now. I have broke its protective coating and that took a serious toll on my elemental energy. Standing here and waiting for these grounds to seal which will take a vast amount of time will seem as if we are giving it a chance to be stronger. I must go."


    I was about to sprint back to where the creature was but Prince Kaval held my hand. I looked at him and his eyes were filled with determination and a fire of proving himself.


    "Then let us do this together. I will rule this kingdom one day and it is only right that I contribute in giving this kingdom the peace that it deserves until the time of my ruling." He let go of me and then stood beside me with the bright passion in his eyes. I smiled faintly seeing myself in him back then. I laugh mentally as I feel like I''m older than him when I think we have the same age.


    "Well then, I assume that it would be better with someone to help you right?" I said as he nodded in response.


    "Then, sprint just as fast as me." I spoke before sprinting back into the battlefield. The grounds became more cracked despite the effort of King Zergon, resealing them back. I could vividly see the burning lava beneath us which made me even more cautious with my movements with the given fact that I and Prince Kaval are moving at a very high speed.


    I looked behind and saw that Kaval was right beside me but is quite still far behind. I smirked as my competitive ego decided to show up. As we approached the tyrant before us, I grasped the royal sword as I prepared for a full attack.


    It would be very efficient if I slashed through its feet. It would stop the ground from quaking and breaking even further. I heaved a huge breath before going in closer within its proximity. I could feel the immense temperature through the fabrics that I am wearing.


    Despite that I still pushed through as I can get out of here in an instant. My eyes were fixated on its weak spot being so exposed. I dived in further and ran my sword across it''s legs with all that I had. It shrieked in pain and stomped on the ground harder. I zigzagged all over the place being careful to not fall in the pits of my demise. Prince Kaval may have gotten my idea as he slashed his sword on the leg that I attacked, decapitating it fully this time. I was about to dive back in and had my sword ready when one of its legs released a burst of fire that caught me off guard. My cape was now on fire as I stopped moving right under it. Ah fuck.

 Chapter 72 - CHAPTER 72

    "Your Majesty, your troops along with the second chief captain are safe. They are currently assisting the geo guards on some matters. Father wanted me to say thank you for the help on his behalf as of the moment as he is still focused on sealing the cracks on the ground but for the mean time, it would be better if we just stay here on safe grounds for now. We might not know when will it attack. With the current situation, we are clearly at the disadvantage here." I did not look at Kaval as I was assessing the grounds outside. What he says of it being unsafe is true indeed but if I do not go out there and give that creature a lot more time, it can regenerate its energy in a short amount of time and till then, we would be helpless as I won''t be able to do that much given my current abilities in fighting. I must slay it now.


    I looked at Prince Kaval and spoke;


    "Prince Kaval, the creature must be slayed right now. I have broke its protective coating and that took a serious toll on my elemental energy. Standing here and waiting for these grounds to seal which will take a vast amount of time will seem as if we are giving it a chance to be stronger. I must go."


    I was about to sprint back to where the creature was but Prince Kaval held my hand. I looked at him and his eyes were filled with determination and a fire of proving himself.


    "Then let us do this together. I will rule this kingdom one day and it is only right that I contribute in giving this kingdom the peace that it deserves until the time of my ruling." He let go of me and then stood beside me with the bright passion in his eyes. I smiled faintly seeing myself in him back then. I laugh mentally as I feel like I''m older than him when I think we have the same age.


    "Well then, I assume that it would be better with someone to help you right?" I said as he nodded in response.


    "Then, sprint just as fast as me." I spoke before sprinting back into the battlefield. The grounds became more cracked despite the effort of King Zergon, resealing them back. I could vividly see the burning lava beneath us which made me even more cautious with my movements with the given fact that I and Prince Kaval are moving at a very high speed.


    I looked behind and saw that Kaval was right beside me but is quite still far behind. I smirked as my competitive ego decided to show up. As we approached the tyrant before us, I grasped the royal sword as I prepared for a full attack.


    It would be very efficient if I slashed through its feet. It would stop the ground from quaking and breaking even further. I heaved a huge breath before going in closer within its proximity. I could feel the immense temperature through the fabrics that I am wearing.


    Despite that I still pushed through as I can get out of here in an instant. My eyes were fixated on its weak spot being so exposed. I dived in further and ran my sword across it''s legs with all that I had. It shrieked in pain and stomped on the ground harder. I zigzagged all over the place being careful to not fall in the pits of my demise. Prince Kaval may have gotten my idea as he slashed his sword on the leg that I attacked, decapitating it fully this time. I was about to dive back in and had my sword ready when one of its legs released a burst of fire that caught me off guard. My cape was now on fire as I stopped moving right under it. Ah fuck.


    I looked above it as I was under its feet. I could be squashed if it moved even more. I groaned as I took the stupid cape off me harshly. I touched my shoulder and winced in pain. I knew that I got burnt from the cape as the pain when I touched my shoulder felt like my skin was peeled and that I touched my bare flesh.


    My eyes burned in rage as I gripped the sword that I was holding very strictly. Prince Kaval was nearing me and I assume that he''s going to help me but I am not the one to be helped. I am the one who came to help. I also do not know the reason as to why am I so pissed after getting hurt. It''s just that I don''t like the sense of my body releasing a blood or being injured, it irks me.


    Thus with the rage inside me, I sprinted back again despite the pain which worsened as the cold air brushed against it where it felt like sand paper being scratched on your bare wound.


    "Argh!" I screamed as I charged directly towards it. If he gave me a serious burn, I''m going to kill this thing in return. I got so fucked up just by being hurt which is quite new even for me as I always get hurt back in the days but now? Hmm quite odd even I admit. I slashed my sword on its other leg and I made sure to finish it in one go. Then I flashed back to the other two that was left. Prince Kaval had his aim on the other leg. We both charged even faster and sprinted far away from it knowing full well that it would come crumbling to the ground.


    When we got far enough from both the crumbling ground and the hells spawn, I had both of my hands on my knee, supporting my self who was breathing heavily from all of that sprinting. I know I again used a huge amount of energy but it could have been worse if I did got stuck under it and if Kaval offered me no help at all. The hell spawn roared in agony as its body came crashing to the ground, unable to stand or get on its feet, I took my time to get near to it.


    Its eyes were heavily fixed at me but I felt no sort of intimidated by it. Why would I be, over a creature? Not in a million years. It was breathing heavily as its body started to dim signifying that it has used most of its elemental power from making the ground crumble continuously. Speaking of which, the ground no longer shook but it looked pretty bad. Cracks were everywhere and most part of the land facing the front gate of the kingdom is not leveled anymore.


    I walked slowly as I got near over the hell spawn, the soldier that are both from mine and the kingdom of the land were up on the walls looking at us with anticipation. I caught a sight of King Zergon whose eyes were fixated on me. I did not pay him no mind as I need to focus on killing this thing right now. Back then, the plan was to retrieve it but now, knowing that it might escape again and get the chance to wreak havoc again, I need to end it now.


    "Why so silent? I did not cut your tongue off." I spoke with a smirk. It only looked at me in silence. With every breath that it released, I very much wanted to puke as the smell was so putrid that I''d think my lungs are permanently damaged.


    "You think you can kill me Mornigstar? You are just as pathetic as Pyro. Weak and grounded by customs." It spoke with hate laced within its voice.


    "You know, I really might end up killing you with that filthy mouth of yours but before I do. I wanna know still." I spoke. It then looked very confused and did not answer.


    "Who told you to do this?" I spoke. I looked at it in the eyes and saw a streak of fear which caught my attention. So someone did ordered this creature to attack the kingdom.


    "Speak hell spawn." I instructed but it remained in silence and its eyes were no longer looking at me. Instead, I saw sadness within them but it was so quick as the hell spawn masked it again with the same fake gaze.


    "I do not speak nor reveal those who gave me orders. The hell spawn is bounded by a contract so if you kill me, that is if you manage, I will still not waver and tell you."


    I sighed in frustration and confusion. Not knowing what to do any further, I closed my eyes and held my hands up high.


    "By the power of the fire god that runs through my veins, I punish thy creature." I spoke and looked at it on more time. It did not yield any remarks and just waited for me. I sighed and shifted with the plan.


    "Slumber shall fall and awakening shall only dawn upon my recall."

 Chapter 73 - CHAPTER 73

    "Argh!" I screamed as I charged directly towards it. If he gave me a serious burn, I''m going to kill this thing in return. I got so fucked up just by being hurt which is quite new even for me as I always get hurt back in the days but now? Hmm quite odd even I admit. I slashed my sword on its other leg and I made sure to finish it in one go. Then I flashed back to the other two that was left. Prince Kaval had his aim on the other leg. We both charged even faster and sprinted far away from it knowing full well that it would come crumbling to the ground.


    When we got far enough from both the crumbling ground and the hells spawn, I had both of my hands on my knee, supporting my self who was breathing heavily from all of that sprinting. I know I again used a huge amount of energy but it could have been worse if I did got stuck under it and if Kaval offered me no help at all. The hell spawn roared in agony as its body came crashing to the ground, unable to stand or get on its feet, I took my time to get near to it.


    Its eyes were heavily fixed at me but I felt no sort of intimidated by it. Why would I be, over a creature? Not in a million years. It was breathing heavily as its body started to dim signifying that it has used most of its elemental power from making the ground crumble continuously.. Speaking of which, the ground no longer shook but it looked pretty bad. Cracks were everywhere and most part of the land facing the front gate of the kingdom is not leveled anymore.


    I walked slowly as I got near over the hell spawn, the soldier that are both from mine and the kingdom of the land were up on the walls looking at us with anticipation. I caught a sight of King Zergon whose eyes were fixated on me. I did not pay him no mind as I need to focus on killing this thing right now. Back then, the plan was to retrieve it but now, knowing that it might escape again and get the chance to wreak havoc again, I need to end it now.


    "Why so silent? I did not cut your tongue off." I spoke with a smirk. It only looked at me in silence. With every breath that it released, I very much wanted to puke as the smell was so putrid that I''d think my lungs are permanently damaged.


    "You think you can kill me Mornigstar? You are just as pathetic as Pyro. Weak and grounded by customs." It spoke with hate laced within its voice.


    "You know, I really might end up killing you with that filthy mouth of yours but before I do. I wanna know still." I spoke. It then looked very confused and did not answer.


    "Who told you to do this?" I spoke. I looked at it in the eyes and saw a streak of fear which caught my attention. So someone did ordered this creature to attack the kingdom.


    "Speak hell spawn." I instructed but it remained in silence and its eyes were no longer looking at me. Instead, I saw sadness within them but it was so quick as the hell spawn masked it again with the same fake gaze.


    "I do not speak nor reveal those who gave me orders. The hell spawn is bounded by a contract so if you kill me, that is if you manage, I will still not waver and tell you."


    I sighed in frustration and confusion. Not knowing what to do any further, I closed my eyes and held my hands up high.


    "By the power of the fire god that runs through my veins, I punish thy creature." I spoke and looked at it on more time. It did not yield any remarks and just waited for me. I sighed and shifted with the plan.


    "Slumber shall fall and awakening shall only dawn upon my recall." I motioned my hands down and the sky turned dark. The ground trembled as lightning struck with a loud bang and with blinding flashes that made those who are here to witness wince in sheer brightness. A ball of fire tore through the now dark clouds heading to where the hell spawn was.


    Everyone had their eyes wide and mouth hanged ajar. This was my first time summoning my ultimate elemental form and am quite glad that I was able to do it with no problems. The surrounding glowed bright red as the fireball drew nearer to the ground, closing on collision.


    The ball of fire collided with the hell spawn exploding upon contact. Shock waves then rippled throughout the nearby land sweeping the trees down to the ground. A loud sound of explosion then followed which made the spectators ears rang as they clung to their ears with an expression that tells it all. I on the other hand is not affected by what happened as I have read that using your ultimate won''t affect the elemental bender and commander so I watched with tight gaze as the hell spawn was slammed deep into the ground and was then buried by the molten lava that came crashing down on the whole that was created.


    The ground shaking started to died down as the last roar from the hell spawn was heard. The environment started to brighten up with every seconds that passed and the warm and dense air were starting to dissipate from the atmosphere. I closed my eyes and released a huge breath of relief. I noticed that it was already sunrise. I did not even know and only figured after the whole surrounding lit up after my ultimate.


    I was about to walk back inside the kingdom and head home but as soon as my legs started to move, I immediately was forced to kneel on the ground. I then realize that I could no longer feel my legs and no form of strength was in my body. Even breathing was kind of hard. Prince Kaval rushed towards me and swung my arm on his shoulder. He then started to stand up and asked me if I could walk. I did not answer and just did my best to move my legs but then nothing happened. King Zergon descended from the wall and walked towards us in a hurry. He looked at me with a smile which reminded me of someone I know have come to hate.


    He motioned his arms and then I started to float in the air as if there was an invisible bed under me. I stayed still, not that I have a choice and stared at the stars that were starting to disappear as the brightest one was already starting to ascend up above. I turned my head to the side and saw how many casualties were present. Some troops from the geo kingdom were badly injured and some from mine had the same thing going on. Air was starting to run short from my body as I felt that I was slowly breathing. I wanted to heave but could no longer do so. I may have gone to extreme extent that my elemental powers are not the only aspect in me that is affected but also it used up my physical strength in summoning my ultimate, Given that it was my first time and that I have already used a descent amount of elemental energy, summoning the ultimate took a toll on both of my energy aspects which leads to this. King Zergon noticed that there were quite a lot of people so he looked at me and asked.


    "Will it be okay King Hade if I use teleportation for us to enter the palace without speculating audience?" He asked. Me being unable to do pretty much anything, I just blinked an eye which means yes. He nodded and then before I knew it, I was inside their palace which had a very vast space. I wanted to look at every details that was inside here but my eyes was failing me as they were very heavy to open now. Just in time when King Zergon turned around, my eyes closed and I drifted into nowhere but darkness and silence. I could feel everything that was happening around me though. There were frantic people which I assume are the healers from this kingdom scurrying here and there. I felt that there were certain things being patched on my skin which somehow gave me a nice feeling. It went on for who knows how long. I was awake but wasn''t at the same time. Although I trust that they are healing me, if ever they do something to me while I''m unconscious, I could always burn their kingdom into ashes.

 Chapter 74 - CHAPTER 74

    Everyone had their eyes wide and mouth hanged ajar. This was my first time summoning my ultimate elemental form and am quite glad that I was able to do it with no problems. The surrounding glowed bright red as the fireball drew nearer to the ground, closing on collision.


    The ball of fire collided with the hell spawn exploding upon contact. Shock waves then rippled throughout the nearby land sweeping the trees down to the ground. A loud sound of explosion then followed which made the spectators ears rang as they clung to their ears with an expression that tells it all. I on the other hand is not affected by what happened as I have read that using your ultimate won''t affect the elemental bender and commander so I watched with tight gaze as the hell spawn was slammed deep into the ground and was then buried by the molten lava that came crashing down on the whole that was created.


    The ground shaking started to died down as the last roar from the hell spawn was heard. The environment started to brighten up with every seconds that passed and the warm and dense air were starting to dissipate from the atmosphere. I closed my eyes and released a huge breath of relief. I noticed that it was already sunrise. I did not even know and only figured after the whole surrounding lit up after my ultimate..


    I was about to walk back inside the kingdom and head home but as soon as my legs started to move, I immediately was forced to kneel on the ground. I then realize that I could no longer feel my legs and no form of strength was in my body. Even breathing was kind of hard. Prince Kaval rushed towards me and swung my arm on his shoulder. He then started to stand up and asked me if I could walk. I did not answer and just did my best to move my legs but then nothing happened. King Zergon descended from the wall and walked towards us in a hurry. He looked at me with a smile which reminded me of someone I know have come to hate.


    He motioned his arms and then I started to float in the air as if there was an invisible bed under me. I stayed still, not that I have a choice and stared at the stars that were starting to disappear as the brightest one was already starting to ascend up above. I turned my head to the side and saw how many casualties were present. Some troops from the geo kingdom were badly injured and some from mine had the same thing going on. Air was starting to run short from my body as I felt that I was slowly breathing. I wanted to heave but could no longer do so. I may have gone to extreme extent that my elemental powers are not the only aspect in me that is affected but also it used up my physical strength in summoning my ultimate, Given that it was my first time and that I have already used a descent amount of elemental energy, summoning the ultimate took a toll on both of my energy aspects which leads to this. King Zergon noticed that there were quite a lot of people so he looked at me and asked.


    "Will it be okay King Hade if I use teleportation for us to enter the palace without speculating audience?" He asked. Me being unable to do pretty much anything, I just blinked an eye which means yes. He nodded and then before I knew it, I was inside their palace which had a very vast space. I wanted to look at every details that was inside here but my eyes was failing me as they were very heavy to open now. Just in time when King Zergon turned around, my eyes closed and I drifted into nowhere but darkness and silence. I could feel everything that was happening around me though. There were frantic people which I assume are the healers from this kingdom scurrying here and there. I felt that there were certain things being patched on my skin which somehow gave me a nice feeling. It went on for who knows how long. I was awake but wasn''t at the same time. Although I trust that they are healing me, if ever they do something to me while I''m unconscious, I could always burn their kingdom into ashes.


    There more patches that was placed on top of my skin and with every increasing number, the numbness subsided as the pain started to sink in to me and is now revealing itself. I could feel it pulsing throughout my body to the point where I feel like every limb I have in me would pop off.


    I was even more conscious now with the pain worsening every second but after a few moments, it immediately died down which made me feel very frail and weak. If father saw me like this, he would have been laughing at me. It has been so long since I have seen him. The kingdom was asking entirely as to where the old king was but we never put out an answer for they would just be disappointed. Regardless of what he chose to do, he is no longer in my terms of people to care for as he had no longer did the same. I just know that he is alive as some of the maids still delivers food to his chambers and I have noticed that the numbers of alcohol has declined. Nonetheless, like I said, I can''t care about his well being.


    Moments passed on and sleep was starting to dawn on me. Despite being physically absent, I am still very much awake mentally but now that sleep has visited me, I think that its time for me to embrace this slumber and go to sleep as I need it the most for me to be able to heal faster and to come back home the second I wake up.


    I was awaken at a place which was so nostalgic. The vast flowery fields and the blue sky, the warm atmosphere and the cold breeze that came from the sea who dazzled ever so gallantly. I turned around and saw the woman that I dearly loved.


    "Mother." I gasped quietly and hugged her with strong and missing hold. She still smelled the same and looked the same. Both motherly and comfortingly strong.


    "I missed you." I spoke as I looked at her. I was now slightly taller than her now as she slightly looked up at with that same old smile that I have yearned to see for years. She did not speak and only smiled even more. She grabbed my hands as we walked down the path that was made out of bricks between the fields of these colorful flowers.


    Somehow, I knew that I have came here before but knows that it might be a memory from afar as I can no longer recall what happened here but it feels nostalgic to be back here once again. We walked in comfortable silence as I breathed calmly. This was my first time in a while being truly relaxed and unbounded by the duty I now carry,


    "When you meet him again, you''ll remember dear." I looked at mother with a smile, Her voice was so warm and loving. Full of motherly emotions, something that I was suddenly deprived for. I want to cry and tell her the things that has happened but I was not foolish enough to be unable to figure that this was just a dream but despite that, I want to treat this as reality for I owe it to myself to enjoy things in a while despite being unrealistic.


    "Him?" I asked with a smile. Mother only smiled and walked silently. Along the path, at the other point, two people were standing. As we got closer, I figured that it was another woman with a boy behind her. I squinted my eyes to make my vision clearer but to no avail. I somehow became excited to meet this person. Then it clicked, I new what was happening. This was when I promised to marry someone. This is where the place where I left my heart and only fraction of love to someone I could barely remember but still treasure.


    "Fera!" The other woman spoke as she waved her hands.


    "Ah, how long has it been sister?" Mother answered. They both smiled at each other. The other woman who looked very familiar looked at me before smiling.


    "Hade has grown to be a fine boy hasn''t he?" She commended truthfully.


    "And this baby right here hasn''t change at all." Mother spoke as she look at the person behind the woman.


    "Dear, come on out. Say hi." The woman instructed then came out a boy. My heart thumped loudly as our eyes met. He''s here. The boy from before. A smile immediately was etched on my face as his cheeks blushed crimson red.


    "Hello." He spoke with a shy stance. I smiled and walked closer.


    "You haven''t change at all, crybaby." I said and hugged him immediately.

 Chapter 75 - CHAPTER 75

    I was even more conscious now with the pain worsening every second but after a few moments, it immediately died down which made me feel very frail and weak. If father saw me like this, he would have been laughing at me. It has been so long since I have seen him. The kingdom was asking entirely as to where the old king was but we never put out an answer for they would just be disappointed.


    Regardless of what he chose to do, he is no longer in my terms of people to care for as he had no longer did the same. I just know that he is alive as some of the maids still delivers food to his chambers and I have noticed that the numbers of alcohol has declined. Nonetheless, like I said, I can''t care about his well being.


    Moments passed on and sleep was starting to dawn on me. Despite being physically absent, I am still very much awake mentally but now that sleep has visited me, I think that its time for me to embrace this slumber and go to sleep as I need it the most for me to be able to heal faster and to come back home the second I wake up.


    I was awaken at a place which was so nostalgic. The vast flowery fields and the blue sky, the warm atmosphere and the cold breeze that came from the sea who dazzled ever so gallantly. I turned around and saw the woman that I dearly loved..


    "Mother." I gasped quietly and hugged her with strong and missing hold. She still smelled the same and looked the same. Both motherly and comfortingly strong.


    "I missed you." I spoke as I looked at her. I was now slightly taller than her now as she slightly looked up at with that same old smile that I have yearned to see for years. She did not speak and only smiled even more. She grabbed my hands as we walked down the path that was made out of bricks between the fields of these colorful flowers.


    Somehow, I knew that I have came here before but knows that it might be a memory from afar as I can no longer recall what happened here but it feels nostalgic to be back here once again. We walked in comfortable silence as I breathed calmly. This was my first time in a while being truly relaxed and unbounded by the duty I now carry,


    "When you meet him again, you''ll remember dear." I looked at mother with a smile, Her voice was so warm and loving. Full of motherly emotions, something that I was suddenly deprived for. I want to cry and tell her the things that has happened but I was not foolish enough to be unable to figure that this was just a dream but despite that, I want to treat this as reality for I owe it to myself to enjoy things in a while despite being unrealistic.


    "Him?" I asked with a smile. Mother only smiled and walked silently. Along the path, at the other point, two people were standing. As we got closer, I figured that it was another woman with a boy behind her. I squinted my eyes to make my vision clearer but to no avail. I somehow became excited to meet this person. Then it clicked, I new what was happening. This was when I promised to marry someone. This is where the place where I left my heart and only fraction of love to someone I could barely remember but still treasure.


    "Fera!" The other woman spoke as she waved her hands.


    "Ah, how long has it been sister?" Mother answered. They both smiled at each other. The other woman who looked very familiar looked at me before smiling.


    "Hade has grown to be a fine boy hasn''t he?" She commended truthfully.


    "And this baby right here hasn''t change at all." Mother spoke as she look at the person behind the woman.


    "Dear, come on out. Say hi." The woman instructed then came out a boy. My heart thumped loudly as our eyes met. He''s here. The boy from before. A smile immediately was etched on my face as his cheeks blushed crimson red.


    "Hello." He spoke with a shy stance. I smiled and walked closer.


    "You haven''t change at all, crybaby." I said and hugged him immediately with a warm feeling. He looked taken aback but after a while, his hands circled around my waist as he nuzzled his head on my chest. He still smells the same. Still looks the same. And the feelings he makes me feel are still the same.


    "I missed you." I whispered as I nuzzled by nose on his hair. He feels like one of those comforting toys you need when you need a break. Warm and just makes makes you happy. I could feel both of our hearts beating together in symphony.


    "I-I missed you too." I melted even more as soon as I heard his voice. Sweet and caring. I hugged him tighter as I cherished the feeling despite this being a dream. If this is a dream indeed, I won''t mind being asleep forever as long as I am with him and mother. I feel like I have done enough. The kingdom has started to become stable and I think they would be fine without me.


    We released each other from our long embraced and looked at each other with a smile. U couldn''t help but just smile and stare at him without a word and then ruffled his hair to which he whined at.


    "What? I used to do that every time back then." I laughed as I looked at him. He scrunched up his nose and then smiled at me with his hands clamped together on his abdomen. Dear god, please don''t wake me up.


    "How come you''re so tall nowww?" He asked with those starry eyes. I smiled and just, ugh. I don''t know how to handle him at all. I just smiled and scooped him off the ground then twirled him around to which he squealed at. I imitated him and then we both feel to the grass as we laughed. He was on top of me and was breathing really hard from all of that laughter.


    He sat his chin on my chest as he looked at me, his eyes glowing still. His nose fitted perfectly on his face as his lips were to make every woman jealous.


    "Stop looking at me like that. You look too pretty." I stated as I placed my hand on his back. We laid in silence with the wind blowing through the fields and the clouds passing above us. Everything was like back then. It was perfect.


    "But how are you so tall now?" He stated after a while. I chuckled lightly and looked at him. The side of his face was laid on my chest as he looked at the vast field of flowers that seems to welcome us as they were glowing and were dancing gracefully with the wind.


    "So that I can protect you." I stated simply. He hummed and spoke no further. I looked at him silently as he looked at the horizon. He definitely has grown but he''s still the baby I used to protect and will continue to protect. He became more pretty and if the world insist that he''s not, I would burn it into ashes. I had both of my arms circled on his slim waist. He was wearing a thin white shirt and loose white shorts, both paired with a simple slipper. I noticed that I too was wearing the same, but mine was in black.


    "I have a question." He said and held his gaze back at me.


    "What is it baby?" I answered softly as I caressed his face. He leaned into my touch and closed his eyes.


    "When are you going to marry me?" I was stunned by his question. I was thinking that he''d forgotten about that but to my relief, he still hadn''t.


    "Well, I still need to make you my fiancee first." I said with a chuckle. He stood up and looked at me with a pout. Ah, there goes my sanity.


    "Then when are you going to make me your fiancee?" I laughed and stood up. I went closer and held his face with both of my hands and kissed his forehead.


    "Close your eyes first baby." I said to which he followed with a giggle.


    I held both of my hands and summoned my power. A small ball of blue fire was levitating on both of my hand then it slowly descended back down and revealed a ring which had a fish tail at the other end and a red diamond enclosed at the other end. The gem sparkled under the sunlight making it standout.


    "Open your eyes now." I spoke after I made sure I was on my knees, holding the ring that I am about to offer to him.


    He opened his eyes and gasped. I could see the tears in his eyes threatening to fall which made my eyes tear up. Well, I guess it''s time to say those words.

 Chapter 76 - CHAPTER 76

    "Fera!" The other woman spoke as she waved her hands.


    "Ah, how long has it been sister?" Mother answered. They both smiled at each other. The other woman who looked very familiar looked at me before smiling.


    "Hade has grown to be a fine boy hasn''t he?" She commended truthfully.


    "And this baby right here hasn''t change at all." Mother spoke as she look at the person behind the woman.


    "Dear, come on out. Say hi." The woman instructed then came out a boy. My heart thumped loudly as our eyes met.. He''s here. The boy from before. A smile immediately was etched on my face as his cheeks blushed crimson red.


    "Hello." He spoke with a shy stance. I smiled and walked closer.


    "You haven''t change at all, crybaby." I said and hugged him immediately with a warm feeling. He looked taken aback but after a while, his hands circled around my waist as he nuzzled his head on my chest. He still smells the same. Still looks the same. And the feelings he makes me feel are still the same.


    "I missed you." I whispered as I nuzzled by nose on his hair. He feels like one of those comforting toys you need when you need a break. Warm and just makes makes you happy. I could feel both of our hearts beating together in symphony.


    "I-I missed you too." I melted even more as soon as I heard his voice. Sweet and caring. I hugged him tighter as I cherished the feeling despite this being a dream. If this is a dream indeed, I won''t mind being asleep forever as long as I am with him and mother. I feel like I have done enough. The kingdom has started to become stable and I think they would be fine without me.


    We released each other from our long embraced and looked at each other with a smile. U couldn''t help but just smile and stare at him without a word and then ruffled his hair to which he whined at.


    "What? I used to do that every time back then." I laughed as I looked at him. He scrunched up his nose and then smiled at me with his hands clamped together on his abdomen. Dear god, please don''t wake me up.


    "How come you''re so tall nowww?" He asked with those starry eyes. I smiled and just, ugh. I don''t know how to handle him at all. I just smiled and scooped him off the ground then twirled him around to which he squealed at. I imitated him and then we both feel to the grass as we laughed. He was on top of me and was breathing really hard from all of that laughter.


    He sat his chin on my chest as he looked at me, his eyes glowing still. His nose fitted perfectly on his face as his lips were to make every woman jealous.


    "Stop looking at me like that. You look too pretty." I stated as I placed my hand on his back. We laid in silence with the wind blowing through the fields and the clouds passing above us. Everything was like back then. It was perfect.


    "But how are you so tall now?" He stated after a while. I chuckled lightly and looked at him. The side of his face was laid on my chest as he looked at the vast field of flowers that seems to welcome us as they were glowing and were dancing gracefully with the wind.


    "So that I can protect you." I stated simply. He hummed and spoke no further. I looked at him silently as he looked at the horizon. He definitely has grown but he''s still the baby I used to protect and will continue to protect. He became more pretty and if the world insist that he''s not, I would burn it into ashes. I had both of my arms circled on his slim waist. He was wearing a thin white shirt and loose white shorts, both paired with a simple slipper. I noticed that I too was wearing the same, but mine was in black.


    "I have a question." He said and held his gaze back at me.


    "What is it baby?" I answered softly as I caressed his face. He leaned into my touch and closed his eyes.


    "When are you going to marry me?" I was stunned by his question. I was thinking that he''d forgotten about that but to my relief, he still hadn''t.


    "Well, I still need to make you my fiancee first." I said with a chuckle. He stood up and looked at me with a pout. Ah, there goes my sanity.


    "Then when are you going to make me your fiancee?" I laughed and stood up. I went closer and held his face with both of my hands and kissed his forehead.


    "Close your eyes first baby." I said to which he followed with a giggle.


    I held both of my hands and summoned my power. A small ball of blue fire was levitating on both of my hand then it slowly descended back down and revealed a ring which had a fish tail at the other end and a red diamond enclosed at the other end. The gem sparkled under the sunlight making it standout.


    "Open your eyes now." I spoke after I made sure I was on my knees, holding the ring that I am about to offer to him.


    He opened his eyes and gasped. I could see the tears in his eyes threatening to fall which made my eyes tear up. Well, I guess it''s time to say those words.


    My heart was beating abnormally as my blood surged throughout my body. The boy whom I have only met one time but came to have treasured for a long time.


    "How long has it been since we''ve seen each other? It was when you would always cling on me and whine if I don''t play with you. I remember that you irritated me the first time we met but I fell to you overtime. Many years has passed and I thought that we would not see each other and our feelings would change, but I am glad that they didn''t. Glad that they remained the same and I am glad that they brought me here."


    I smiled warmly at the pretty boy who was now crying. His tears fell to the ground as so did mine.


    "It''s funny and stupid at the same time, when we haven''t even spend that much time together but here I am on my knees, proposing that you live with me till forever. I love your eyes, they make me feel like I am not alone, I love your lips because they say the things that makes me happy, love your smile cause they could make my day, I love you as a person because I know that you complete me. Many years has passed and many things has happened, I wish that I could tell you everything that happened but that would take us forever."


    I released a shaky breath as I looked up to him with teary eyes.


    "Even if this is a dream, I would still ask you. The boy who owns my heart, the boy who has all of my love and dreams, the boy who I fell in love with back then, the boy who enclosed me with his little hands and to the boy I would want to spend my whole life with, Fin, will you be mine forever and marry me?"


    He looked at me while still crying. He childishly wiped his tears away as he kept getting choked up in his tears. My heart melted even more as he nodded. I smiled and took his hand. I slowly slid the ring on his ring finger. I stood up and cupped his face with both of my hands and closed the distance between our faces.


    "May I?" I asked. He looked at me while blushing which made me want to kiss him more.


    "Y-Yes please." He answered. I smiled at him before I continued to lean into him even closer.


    He closed his eyes and so did I. Our nosed touched and a streak of electricity ran down my spine. My heart was beating so fast but everything went calm and in peace as soon as both of our lips touched.


    His lips were warm and soft. They tasted like candy, the one that we would both eat back then. My hands fell down and encircled his slim waist as I deepened our kiss. I sensed that the both of us were running out of breath so I took the initiative to pull away. He looked very flustered and was breathing heavily. I smiled at him but he was feeling quite shy as he looked away from me but was now holding both of my hands.


    I smiled and held his chin as I turned his face towards me.


    "Why hide such pretty face Fin? Or should I say, Alexander?"

 Chapter 77 - CHAPTER 77

    He sat his chin on my chest as he looked at me, his eyes glowing still. His nose fitted perfectly on his face as his lips were to make every woman jealous.


    "Stop looking at me like that. You look too pretty." I stated as I placed my hand on his back. We laid in silence with the wind blowing through the fields and the clouds passing above us. Everything was like back then. It was perfect.


    "But how are you so tall now?" He stated after a while. I chuckled lightly and looked at him. The side of his face was laid on my chest as he looked at the vast field of flowers that seems to welcome us as they were glowing and were dancing gracefully with the wind.


    "So that I can protect you.." I stated simply. He hummed and spoke no further. I looked at him silently as he looked at the horizon. He definitely has grown but he''s still the baby I used to protect and will continue to protect. He became more pretty and if the world insist that he''s not, I would burn it into ashes. I had both of my arms circled on his slim waist. He was wearing a thin white shirt and loose white shorts, both paired with a simple slipper. I noticed that I too was wearing the same, but mine was in black.


    "I have a question." He said and held his gaze back at me.


    "What is it baby?" I answered softly as I caressed his face. He leaned into my touch and closed his eyes.


    "When are you going to marry me?" I was stunned by his question. I was thinking that he''d forgotten about that but to my relief, he still hadn''t.


    "Well, I still need to make you my fiancee first." I said with a chuckle. He stood up and looked at me with a pout. Ah, there goes my sanity.


    "Then when are you going to make me your fiancee?" I laughed and stood up. I went closer and held his face with both of my hands and kissed his forehead.


    "Close your eyes first baby." I said to which he followed with a giggle.


    I held both of my hands and summoned my power. A small ball of blue fire was levitating on both of my hand then it slowly descended back down and revealed a ring which had a fish tail at the other end and a red diamond enclosed at the other end. The gem sparkled under the sunlight making it standout.


    "Open your eyes now." I spoke after I made sure I was on my knees, holding the ring that I am about to offer to him.


    He opened his eyes and gasped. I could see the tears in his eyes threatening to fall which made my eyes tear up. Well, I guess it''s time to say those words.


    My heart was beating abnormally as my blood surged throughout my body. The boy whom I have only met one time but came to have treasured for a long time.


    "How long has it been since we''ve seen each other? It was when you would always cling on me and whine if I don''t play with you. I remember that you irritated me the first time we met but I fell to you overtime. Many years has passed and I thought that we would not see each other and our feelings would change, but I am glad that they didn''t. Glad that they remained the same and I am glad that they brought me here."


    I smiled warmly at the pretty boy who was now crying. His tears fell to the ground as so did mine.


    "It''s funny and stupid at the same time, when we haven''t even spend that much time together but here I am on my knees, proposing that you live with me till forever. I love your eyes, they make me feel like I am not alone, I love your lips because they say the things that makes me happy, love your smile cause they could make my day, I love you as a person because I know that you complete me. Many years has passed and many things has happened, I wish that I could tell you everything that happened but that would take us forever."


    I released a shaky breath as I looked up to him with teary eyes.


    "Even if this is a dream, I would still ask you. The boy who owns my heart, the boy who has all of my love and dreams, the boy who I fell in love with back then, the boy who enclosed me with his little hands and to the boy I would want to spend my whole life with, Fin, will you be mine forever and marry me?"


    He looked at me while still crying. He childishly wiped his tears away as he kept getting choked up in his tears. My heart melted even more as he nodded. I smiled and took his hand. I slowly slid the ring on his ring finger. I stood up and cupped his face with both of my hands and closed the distance between our faces.


    "May I?" I asked. He looked at me while blushing which made me want to kiss him more.


    "Y-Yes please." He answered. I smiled at him before I continued to lean into him even closer.


    He closed his eyes and so did I. Our nosed touched and a streak of electricity ran down my spine. My heart was beating so fast but everything went calm and in peace as soon as both of our lips touched.


    His lips were warm and soft. They tasted like candy, the one that we would both eat back then. My hands fell down and encircled his slim waist as I deepened our kiss. I sensed that the both of us were running out of breath so I took the initiative to pull away. He looked very flustered and was breathing heavily. I smiled at him but he was feeling quite shy as he looked away from me but was now holding both of my hands.


    I smiled and held his chin as I turned his face towards me.


    "Why hide such pretty face Fin? Or should I say, Alexander?"


    I opened my eyes and realized that I was still laying down beneath the same tree that I have been with since a few hours back. I was still at my mother''s grave and it was already dark. Crickets were making sounds there and here, fireflies were flying around me and the starts dazzled above me. I sighed as my head started to hurt. I had remembered those things correctly including that dream but somehow, the faces and names, I tend to forget every time I wake up. Despite that, I still feel the same whenever those dreams comes around. They are like my break from my fucked up life.


    I brought myself to my feet as I dusted my pants. The air was cold and everything around here is so serene. I looked at the grave yard and smiled.


    "Thanks for visiting me ma, I''ll drop by once the clash is done." I spoke with a faint smile etched on my lips before my back faced the yard where she laid.


    Everything around me then started to become blurry as I started to sprint back to the academia. I went through the route that I used when I went to mother''s grave. I might get in trouble if I was caught being off the grounds during nightfall given that rogues are still out there and out of the upcoming royals, I am the one that they have their eyes on since I already rose to being king and has defeated the hell spawn which is a great loss on the rogues side. How I fell back to where I am now? Another long story for another day.


    As soon as I got inside the grounds without being noticed, I looked around and was relieved that it was still not curfew as many students were still roaming the grounds. Some bowed lightly at me to which I just ignored. My neck will break if I nod at everyone who does the same thing. I released a breath which formed a mist and turned my direction to where the royal quarters are.


    As soon as I got down the hallway, I remembered what happened this afternoon. I just sighed as somehow, I kept feeling bad and guilty for mistreating Alexander over and over again but that is how it''s supposed to go. No form of connection with him aside from viewing him as the son of my enemy.


    I stopped at my tracks as I passed his door. I took a listen from what was happening inside and failed to do so. It seems that his aide, Nate put a spell on the whole room. Quite smart.


    I then started to take a step further but then his door opened and I was met by a pair of dazzling eyes to which I think of meeting before.

 Chapter 78 - CHAPTER 78

    "Even if this is a dream, I would still ask you. The boy who owns my heart, the boy who has all of my love and dreams, the boy who I fell in love with back then, the boy who enclosed me with his little hands and to the boy I would want to spend my whole life with, Fin, will you be mine forever and marry me?"


    He looked at me while still crying. He childishly wiped his tears away as he kept getting choked up in his tears. My heart melted even more as he nodded. I smiled and took his hand. I slowly slid the ring on his ring finger. I stood up and cupped his face with both of my hands and closed the distance between our faces.


    "May I?" I asked. He looked at me while blushing which made me want to kiss him more.


    "Y-Yes please." He answered. I smiled at him before I continued to lean into him even closer..


    He closed his eyes and so did I. Our nosed touched and a streak of electricity ran down my spine. My heart was beating so fast but everything went calm and in peace as soon as both of our lips touched.


    His lips were warm and soft. They tasted like candy, the one that we would both eat back then. My hands fell down and encircled his slim waist as I deepened our kiss. I sensed that the both of us were running out of breath so I took the initiative to pull away. He looked very flustered and was breathing heavily. I smiled at him but he was feeling quite shy as he looked away from me but was now holding both of my hands.


    I smiled and held his chin as I turned his face towards me.


    "Why hide such pretty face Fin? Or should I say, Alexander?"


    I opened my eyes and realized that I was still laying down beneath the same tree that I have been with since a few hours back. I was still at my mother''s grave and it was already dark. Crickets were making sounds there and here, fireflies were flying around me and the starts dazzled above me. I sighed as my head started to hurt. I had remembered those things correctly including that dream but somehow, the faces and names, I tend to forget every time I wake up. Despite that, I still feel the same whenever those dreams comes around. They are like my break from my fucked up life.


    I brought myself to my feet as I dusted my pants. The air was cold and everything around here is so serene. I looked at the grave yard and smiled.


    "Thanks for visiting me ma, I''ll drop by once the clash is done." I spoke with a faint smile etched on my lips before my back faced the yard where she laid.


    Everything around me then started to become blurry as I started to sprint back to the academia. I went through the route that I used when I went to mother''s grave. I might get in trouble if I was caught being off the grounds during nightfall given that rogues are still out there and out of the upcoming royals, I am the one that they have their eyes on since I already rose to being king and has defeated the hell spawn which is a great loss on the rogues side. How I fell back to where I am now? Another long story for another day.


    As soon as I got inside the grounds without being noticed, I looked around and was relieved that it was still not curfew as many students were still roaming the grounds. Some bowed lightly at me to which I just ignored. My neck will break if I nod at everyone who does the same thing. I released a breath which formed a mist and turned my direction to where the royal quarters are.


    As soon as I got down the hallway, I remembered what happened this afternoon. I just sighed as somehow, I kept feeling bad and guilty for mistreating Alexander over and over again but that is how it''s supposed to go. No form of connection with him aside from viewing him as the son of my enemy.


    I stopped at my tracks as I passed his door. I took a listen from what was happening inside and failed to do so. It seems that his aide, Nate put a spell on the whole room. Quite smart.


    I then started to take a step further but then his door opened and I was met by a pair of dazzling eyes to which I think of meeting before. I tore my gaze away as my heart was starting to pump in a not so normal way. I noticed the disappointment in his eyes which oddly had an effect to me. Why do I care anyways?


    I did not look back again and opened the door to my room. The aroma of food lingered in the air which means that Zoren is still here. I went straight ahead to my room and did a quick shower and changed into something comfortable. I only found my feet leading me to the kitchen where Zoren stood facing the stove with a flowery apron on him.


    "You finally decided to come back." He said not sparing me a glance. I did not answer and just sat on the stool beneath the counter and looked at the food that he was preparing. It pork deep fried in oil. On the other pan he had some hand made noodles drenched in chicken soup. My stomach grumbled as I was hungry.


    Zoren turned the stove off and started to plate the food before he sorted out the utensils. He looked at me with a raise brow to which I answered with the same expression.


    "A little help here? Let me carry all of this in one go and the bacteria on the floor will be the one savoring the food for dinner." I rolled my eyes playfully and took the food that he cooked and sat them on the countertop. He got some rice on a bowl and some sparking water.


    "Just like how mother used to prepare dinner." I said quietly, the somber feeling coming up again. Zoren looked at me with a sad smile for a moment before he playfully punched my shoulder.


    "Well you seem to have forget that Queen Ferah does not allow sulking when in the presence of food." He said as he used a fork to point at me. I chuckled and looked at the food once more.


    "Thank you for the food." I spoke and started to dig in. I got the rice on my plate first before getting some deep fried pork. It''s not all meat but half meat and half fat with skin. A sigh of content escaped my mouth as I groaned in delight.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment." Zoren chuckled as he too started to eat. I ignored him and started to dig in even more. I only get to have dinner like this when Zoren comes over and when mother was still around. It taste like yesterday, when all was fine and great.


    "There''s something missing." I spoke as soon as I gulped the food that I chewed. Zoren looked at me with a questioning look before he realized. He was about to stand up but I motioned him to continue eating as I already got it.


    "Were missing soy sauce and chili." I heard Zoren hum as I scrammed through the kitchen counter to find some. Thankfully there were still some unexpired stuffs in the cabinets. As for the chili, Zoren is the solution to that. I poured the sauce into a mini bowl and hurriedly sprinted back to my seat. Zoren stopped eating for a while and rubbed his palm and when he opened it, a bunch of chili were there. I got two and squashed them both with my spoon and mixed it with the sauce. I got a piece of the pork and dipped it into the sauce, the salty, sweet and spicy taste made me groan.


    "Now we''re talking!" I exclaimed. Zoren laughed and got a small bowl where he placed some of the noodle soup he made. I took a sip directly from the bowl not caring about proper etiquette as it does not really matter because there''s only the two of us here. I was starting to sweat from the spiciness of both the soup and the sauce. I smiled mentally as this was one of the things I have came to look forward too since it only happens on rare occasions.


    We both eat in silence but it was not the awkward type, the both of us would wipe the sweat with our arm and go back to eating.


    I stretched out after I was done and that''s because I could no longer eat as there were no food left. I looked at Zoren who was sipping on his sparkling water before saying;


    "Thank you."

 Chapter 79 - CHAPTER 79

    Everything around me then started to become blurry as I started to sprint back to the academia. I went through the route that I used when I went to mother''s grave. I might get in trouble if I was caught being off the grounds during nightfall given that rogues are still out there and out of the upcoming royals, I am the one that they have their eyes on since I already rose to being king and has defeated the hell spawn which is a great loss on the rogues side. How I fell back to where I am now? Another long story for another day.


    As soon as I got inside the grounds without being noticed, I looked around and was relieved that it was still not curfew as many students were still roaming the grounds. Some bowed lightly at me to which I just ignored. My neck will break if I nod at everyone who does the same thing. I released a breath which formed a mist and turned my direction to where the royal quarters are.


    As soon as I got down the hallway, I remembered what happened this afternoon. I just sighed as somehow, I kept feeling bad and guilty for mistreating Alexander over and over again but that is how it''s supposed to go. No form of connection with him aside from viewing him as the son of my enemy.


    I stopped at my tracks as I passed his door.. I took a listen from what was happening inside and failed to do so. It seems that his aide, Nate put a spell on the whole room. Quite smart.


    I then started to take a step further but then his door opened and I was met by a pair of dazzling eyes to which I think of meeting before. I tore my gaze away as my heart was starting to pump in a not so normal way. I noticed the disappointment in his eyes which oddly had an effect to me. Why do I care anyways?


    I did not look back again and opened the door to my room. The aroma of food lingered in the air which means that Zoren is still here. I went straight ahead to my room and did a quick shower and changed into something comfortable. I only found my feet leading me to the kitchen where Zoren stood facing the stove with a flowery apron on him.


    "You finally decided to come back." He said not sparing me a glance. I did not answer and just sat on the stool beneath the counter and looked at the food that he was preparing. It pork deep fried in oil. On the other pan he had some hand made noodles drenched in chicken soup. My stomach grumbled as I was hungry.


    Zoren turned the stove off and started to plate the food before he sorted out the utensils. He looked at me with a raise brow to which I answered with the same expression.


    "A little help here? Let me carry all of this in one go and the bacteria on the floor will be the one savoring the food for dinner." I rolled my eyes playfully and took the food that he cooked and sat them on the countertop. He got some rice on a bowl and some sparking water.


    "Just like how mother used to prepare dinner." I said quietly, the somber feeling coming up again. Zoren looked at me with a sad smile for a moment before he playfully punched my shoulder.


    "Well you seem to have forget that Queen Ferah does not allow sulking when in the presence of food." He said as he used a fork to point at me. I chuckled and looked at the food once more.


    "Thank you for the food." I spoke and started to dig in. I got the rice on my plate first before getting some deep fried pork. It''s not all meat but half meat and half fat with skin. A sigh of content escaped my mouth as I groaned in delight.


    "I''ll take that as a compliment." Zoren chuckled as he too started to eat. I ignored him and started to dig in even more. I only get to have dinner like this when Zoren comes over and when mother was still around. It taste like yesterday, when all was fine and great.


    "There''s something missing." I spoke as soon as I gulped the food that I chewed. Zoren looked at me with a questioning look before he realized. He was about to stand up but I motioned him to continue eating as I already got it.


    "Were missing soy sauce and chili." I heard Zoren hum as I scrammed through the kitchen counter to find some. Thankfully there were still some unexpired stuffs in the cabinets. As for the chili, Zoren is the solution to that. I poured the sauce into a mini bowl and hurriedly sprinted back to my seat. Zoren stopped eating for a while and rubbed his palm and when he opened it, a bunch of chili were there. I got two and squashed them both with my spoon and mixed it with the sauce. I got a piece of the pork and dipped it into the sauce, the salty, sweet and spicy taste made me groan.


    "Now we''re talking!" I exclaimed. Zoren laughed and got a small bowl where he placed some of the noodle soup he made. I took a sip directly from the bowl not caring about proper etiquette as it does not really matter because there''s only the two of us here. I was starting to sweat from the spiciness of both the soup and the sauce. I smiled mentally as this was one of the things I have came to look forward too since it only happens on rare occasions.


    We both eat in silence but it was not the awkward type, the both of us would wipe the sweat with our arm and go back to eating.


    I stretched out after I was done and that''s because I could no longer eat as there were no food left. I looked at Zoren who was sipping on his sparkling water before saying;


    "Thank you."


    He then stared at me and then smiled. His eyes held warmth within them as he spoke.


    "You know you should just say the food is good instead of being so mushy with me you know." He joked and acted all disgusted by my affection. I just laughed at his reaction and leaned at the counter.


    "Well for that, you will be the one washing the dishes." I spoke with a smug look. Zoren only rolled his eyes and stood up, gathering up the utensils and throwing them at the sink.


    "You never do the dishes." He answered. Well he does have a point and it''s not that I''m being cocky but I think it should be beneath me at this point. Where can you see a royalty doing things like this? Nowhere right?


    The point is, a royalty can be able to do things but not the peasant kind of doing things. I left him in the kitchen and went inside my room and jumped on my bed. Although I did not feel sleepy. I caught a sight of the names on the wall that was beautifully written. It was on a small corner, enclosed with an attached gold frame. But I could see the name of my father being badly scratched out. Who did it and why? You know the answer.


    The hate I feel for him whenever I think of what he did back then makes me want to gag as to what a coward he has become. Even a disgrace not only to me but also the whole kingdom. As to how I am now here and why he''s acting as king, I dare not talk about it.


    I decided to just not think nor talk about it to anyone as when all of this academia thing is over, I will return and will not stand idly as my father rules over the land that I have rebuild. Such blasphemy and shame that if I was still king, I will endow death as the fitting punishment to that old bastard.


    I rolled over to the side and just thought about the upcoming clash which will be a few sleeps away. No matter what happens, I will win this one and will prove to father that he is no longer worthy of that throne for as when he decided to lurk and slump on his self-pity, his thirteen years old heir rose as king and despite the hardship, was able to lift the economy of the kingdom into shape and when everything was back to normal, he showed up and grabbed the crown unjustly. When I prove myself after this, I will have my order back and that crown tip topped on my head as I shall kick him out of the royal seat where I belong.

 Chapter 80 - CHAPTER 80

    "Wake up Alex." I groaned as I rolled over to the side of the bed. This is not the time just anything. The bed is still so very comfortable and my blanket is wrapped around my body perfectly. One will not heed for this calling simply because, I need sleep.


    But I figured that all good thing must come to an end as the one that was calling me was shaking my body vigorously that if it was legal to kill, I would''ve sliced their head off right now but sadly it isn''t allowed and even more when I opened my eyes and saw Nate.


    With my brows almost crossed together, I sat up slowly as I stared angrily at the wall. Nate sighed and sat beside me.


    "I''m sorry okay? But we need to go back to the kingdom. Your father has informed me that your suit for the clash is done and he needs to see you in it first." I groaned even more. So it''s father''s fault as to why I was awaken this early.. I looked at Nate with a dead stare before jumping to my feet and walking towards the shower like the undead.


    "Ten minutes Alexander! We still have to fetch dinner before we depart!" I slammed the door with frustration and looked at myself in the mirror. Well, I looked like I woke up at the wrong side of the bed but jokes on you because I did not woke up on the wrong side of the bed. It''s just that I was forced to wake up. I stripped all of my clothes down with sleep still inside my system.


    So after that, I basically showered while half asleep to the point where I almost broke my skull as I almost slipped and slammed my head on the floor which I cursed for being so slippery. Why I did that? Don''t question me. You''d do the same if you were sleepy.


    Fortunately, I did make it out alive and whole with no broken bones and bruises. I scrammed through my wardrobe and picked whatever looked descent which is mainly the go to everyday tux and other clothing I wear. I did brush my hair somehow as I looked at the mirror with a dead face and went back to the bedroom where Nate was waiting, looking at his wrist watch.


    "Ah, you''re done. Now time to fetch something for breakfast. We can eat in the car on the way back home." I did not bother to answer and just walked towards the door, following him.


    I don''t know but I just don''t feel like being excited today or maybe I''m just ticked off because he forced me to wake up. We could have just chose to depart a little later but oh no, Nathaniel, my dear aide chose for our departure to be this early.


    "Where are you going?" He asked as I was walking at the opposite direction where the food court was located.


    "To the car. I''m going to sleep there and have breakfast later and you better not wake me up or I''ll break your face." I said and turned back without waiting for his answer. There were only a few student roaming at the time as yet again, it''s very early and I don''t even have the energy to think as to how these people manage to stay awake, I mean to wake up at this hour which by the way, is five in the early day.


    I walked towards the front gate and saw the guards already eyeing me from a few feet away. I just showed the badge on my suit and they both stood at ease. Better not mess with me today, I''m really one push away to having an outburst which does not sound like me at all but again, you know the reason. Sleep is what I am deprived of at the moment. I saw the car parked just outside the main gate. I wonder as to why it did not come inside, nevertheless, I opened the car door and hopped inside. I recognized the chauffeur which was the one that drove me here the first time.


    He looked at me from the rear view mirror and smiled before bowing his head a little. Not wanting to be a rude brat like I already am with Nate, I flashed a tired smile and laid on the seat. The vehicle was spacious and it''s not considered as a standard car but is a plopitiourer. That is what we call vehicles such as these types as they are only made and are exclusive only for royal members and those of which members are only the family of the king alone and will not extend to the extended family or relatives.


    I found the seat uncomfortable so I walked even deeper into the mini hall and found myself a comfy and cozy mini bedroom which only had a bed with pillows and a blanket. I stood right beside the bed before letting my body fall into the soft mattress and before I knew it, I was drifting back to sleep and onto dreamland.


    I fluttered my eyes open as I got awakened by subtle shaking of the vehicle. But this time, I was not feeling grumpy or like snapping to those who talk to me. I sat on the bedside and observed the blurry view that was seen through the window. I opened the window and the wind came rushing through giving me a set of fresh air. I stayed like that for a while and just stared at the places we passed which are basically made up of mountains and tall trees that hovered over the vehicle, casting shadows on the cemented road.


    I heard a knock on the door but did not pay no mind as I already knew who it was. Nate came in with a tray of food that was still releasing steam. Maybe he reheated it on the mini oven. He also handed me a mug of hot coco which is my favorite.


    It looked at the small rolls of bread that was very hot and some spread on the side. Maybe you thought it was something fancy but it''s actually is. This is not made with the same cheap and third class flour that is sold on the public market. I don''t want to sound like a bragger so I will no longer elaborate.


    I took a piece of bread and started to eat. Taste like breakfast from home which we are heading now. The shining star was still not that high up so I figured that it''s somewhere nine in the morning.


    I looked at Nate who was sitting beside me quietly. I grabbed a piece of bread and placed it in his mouth. He looked at me with a confused look, asking me as to what I was doing.


    "If you think I forgot we both like the same food, you''re wrong. Now eat with me Nate. Besides we haven''t eaten together for a while now." I said as I chewed on my food. He started chewing on his food as well and grabbed the mug of hot coco which was with me. I looked at him with a glare and he did the same.


    "I made this, it''s only fair I get to drink some of this too since you asked me to have breakfast with you."


    "Okay I get that but you literally can make one for yourself you know?"


    "Nah, just share yours." He spoke and sipped on my hot, wait let me rephrase that, our hot coco.


    We both sat in silence as we ate, looking at the view outside.


    "How much time till we get there?" I asked Nate.


    "Not for long. We should be arriving at the skirts of the kingdom any moment now." He spoke and just as he finished saying his last words, the view of the sea that was a sign that we are in the Archean territory brought me at ease and a sense of warmth that I am home.


    I saw the bridge that extended till the middle of the ocean where the palace is located. There were star guards on the boarders and as soon as they saw the plopitiourer, the lowered their spears and knelled to the ground.


    A loud blaring sound erupted which signals that a royalty has come home. It kept on blaring until all the flags on the bridge were hoisted. I looked at the very familiar view outside with a warm smile.


    "We''re here." I heard Nate spoke and noticed that the vehicle already stopped moving. Nate''s and I both got out of the room but I made sure I looked presentable.


    Nate stepped out of the vehicle and was immediately surrounded by star guards as many archean citizen were waiting for us. So father announced my momentarily return?


    The moment I stepped out of the vehicle, I noticed that there was a crowd around us and as they saw me, they cheered and waved their flags. What a very warm welcome, I smiled at everyone I could see. A trumpet was blown and the crowd split into two. There were guards marching towards me and as soon as they stepped to the side, I ran and embraced the man I missed so much.


    "Father." I whispered as I hugged him tight.


    "Welcome home my dear Fin."

 Chapter 81 - CHAPTER 81

    I heard a knock on the door but did not pay no mind as I already knew who it was. Nate came in with a tray of food that was still releasing steam. Maybe he reheated it on the mini oven. He also handed me a mug of hot coco which is my favorite.


    It looked at the small rolls of bread that was very hot and some spread on the side. Maybe you thought it was something fancy but it''s actually is. This is not made with the same cheap and third class flour that is sold on the public market. I don''t want to sound like a bragger so I will no longer elaborate.


    I took a piece of bread and started to eat. Taste like breakfast from home which we are heading now. The shining star was still not that high up so I figured that it''s somewhere nine in the morning.


    I looked at Nate who was sitting beside me quietly.. I grabbed a piece of bread and placed it in his mouth. He looked at me with a confused look, asking me as to what I was doing.


    "If you think I forgot we both like the same food, you''re wrong. Now eat with me Nate. Besides we haven''t eaten together for a while now." I said as I chewed on my food. He started chewing on his food as well and grabbed the mug of hot coco which was with me. I looked at him with a glare and he did the same.


    "I made this, it''s only fair I get to drink some of this too since you asked me to have breakfast with you."


    "Okay I get that but you literally can make one for yourself you know?"


    "Nah, just share yours." He spoke and sipped on my hot, wait let me rephrase that, our hot coco.


    We both sat in silence as we ate, looking at the view outside.


    "How much time till we get there?" I asked Nate.


    "Not for long. We should be arriving at the skirts of the kingdom any moment now." He spoke and just as he finished saying his last words, the view of the sea that was a sign that we are in the Archean territory brought me at ease and a sense of warmth that I am home.


    I saw the bridge that extended till the middle of the ocean where the palace is located. There were star guards on the boarders and as soon as they saw the plopitiourer, the lowered their spears and knelled to the ground.


    A loud blaring sound erupted which signals that a royalty has come home. It kept on blaring until all the flags on the bridge were hoisted. I looked at the very familiar view outside with a warm smile.


    "We''re here." I heard Nate spoke and noticed that the vehicle already stopped moving. Nate''s and I both got out of the room but I made sure I looked presentable.


    Nate stepped out of the vehicle and was immediately surrounded by star guards as many archean citizen were waiting for us. So father announced my momentarily return?


    The moment I stepped out of the vehicle, I noticed that there was a crowd around us and as they saw me, they cheered and waved their flags. What a very warm welcome, I smiled at everyone I could see. A trumpet was blown and the crowd split into two. There were guards marching towards me and as soon as they stepped to the side, I ran and embraced the man I missed so much.


    "Father." I whispered as I hugged him tight.


    "Welcome home my dear Fin."


    I tightened the hug between us as I smelled the fatherly scent he emits. After a while, I released him from my tight hug and looked up at him with a smile. He looked down on me with a warm smile before he ruffled my hair.


    "The prince has returned!" Father exclaimed and raised his fist on the air. Everyone clapped and cheered. I somehow felt very embarrassed from the attention directed to me.


    "Father." I said shyly as I kept eyeing him. He laughed and looked at me before his gaze shifted to Nate. A smile flashed on his face and he opened his arm welcoming Nate with a hug.


    "Well, don''t leave me hanging son." He said. Nate shyly smiled and went in for a hug. Here''s the thing, Nate no longer has parents and he has been with me ever since. Father welcomed him to stay with us with open arms and has considered him as his own son just as how I think of him as my brother.


    "Your majesty." He spoke after they released each other from their hug, bowing down at the presence of the king.


    "Ah, I told you that you can call me father."


    "I recall, but I am a man of proper customs." Nate answered. Father laughed even more as I too snickered. Geek.


    "Well then. Everyone, I hate to take my family into the palace but I too miss them! We appreciate your welcome!" Father spoke. The archean citizen only smiled and cheered even on before jumping back to the ocean as their legs transformed into beautiful mermaid tails.


    Father swung his arm on Nate shoulders and mine as we walked towards the palace with a smile.


    "Now, you have to fill me in with the details. I am very much excited to hear all of it."


    "Father, you do know we need to go back to the academia this sundown right?"


    "Oh please, we will make time but for now, let us savor this momentarily reunion and the both of you enjoy being back home. That is an order." Father spoke as we walked up the stairs. Guards lowered their spears as we passed as they lowered their heads lightly. As soon as the huge main door opened, engraved with sea crystals and pearls. The familiar view and warmth pulled me in and made me feel like the palace was welcoming me back. The maids formed a line on the side and greeted us with their welcome.


    "Ah, finally home." I spoke as Nate hummed in agreement. The walls in the hall was decorated with huge frames that contained images with the previous rulers, each frames crafted with such care an intricacy that they themselves tell a respective story. The chandelier that I grew up with which was hanged on the ceiling glowed even brighter. Huge statues on the pillars of the stairs seemed to be alive and acknowledge our presence or maybe it''s just me missing home this much.


    "Your majesty." I looked to the place where the voices came from and saw that the protectors of the sea was here.


    "Lord Ace Matius, Fordinlock Berbi, and Len Jaliu, how are you all." I spoke with a smile.


    "Well we were fine on our designated places until a drunkard summoned us because his son was coming home for eight hours and have threatened us with death." Lord Fordinlock spoke as he eyed father who looked at them all with a smug smile.


    "Well, sucks for you all, I am king." He spoke so childishly. I just shook my head and looked at Nate who was enjoying the moment. We went to the great dinning hall of the palace and when I tell you that the food that was on the long table is more than enough to hold a feast in the central town is an understatement. There were so much that I could not figure the reason why. It''s only me and Nate and we are only here to stay for like till sundown, what are we going to do with all of this?


    "Before you scold me, we have some special guests for today that is why I had this all prepared."


    "And who would they be as I am sure that it isn''t me and Nate." I answered with my hands crossed. Father laughed before continuing on to speak.


    "You''d flatter your self if you did think that. We have some people from the town and they are representative from the kingdoms district. They are here to claim these delicious food and bring it back to their district." I rolled my eyes and just sighed. Father sometimes tend to be an idiot.


    "Father, you could''ve just have gave them a budget and just let them do the cooking instead of making a representative come here which is a very hue inconvenience if I do say so myself. Wouldn''t you agree with me Nate."


    "Indeed. I do not see the point in making them come here when there is a very much efficient way to handle this."


    Father looked at us a blank stare before he pointed to the door.


    "Alright, I had it with the two of you. You are now requested to leave the perimeters of the Archea." He said faking his glare.


    I laughed and smiled at him before deciding to insult him once more.


    "Father, for a king, you do seem to fit with a clown role."

 Chapter 82 - CHAPTER 82

    "Well then. Everyone, I hate to take my family into the palace but I too miss them! We appreciate your welcome!" Father spoke. The archean citizen only smiled and cheered even on before jumping back to the ocean as their legs transformed into beautiful mermaid tails.


    Father swung his arm on Nate shoulders and mine as we walked towards the palace with a smile.


    "Now, you have to fill me in with the details. I am very much excited to hear all of it."


    "Father, you do know we need to go back to the academia this sundown right?"


    "Oh please, we will make time but for now, let us savor this momentarily reunion and the both of you enjoy being back home. That is an order." Father spoke as we walked up the stairs. Guards lowered their spears as we passed as they lowered their heads lightly. As soon as the huge main door opened, engraved with sea crystals and pearls.. The familiar view and warmth pulled me in and made me feel like the palace was welcoming me back. The maids formed a line on the side and greeted us with their welcome.


    "Ah, finally home." I spoke as Nate hummed in agreement. The walls in the hall was decorated with huge frames that contained images with the previous rulers, each frames crafted with such care an intricacy that they themselves tell a respective story. The chandelier that I grew up with which was hanged on the ceiling glowed even brighter. Huge statues on the pillars of the stairs seemed to be alive and acknowledge our presence or maybe it''s just me missing home this much.


    "Your majesty." I looked to the place where the voices came from and saw that the protectors of the sea was here.


    "Lord Ace Matius, Fordinlock Berbi, and Len Jaliu, how are you all." I spoke with a smile.


    "Well we were fine on our designated places until a drunkard summoned us because his son was coming home for eight hours and have threatened us with death." Lord Fordinlock spoke as he eyed father who looked at them all with a smug smile.


    "Well, sucks for you all, I am king." He spoke so childishly. I just shook my head and looked at Nate who was enjoying the moment. We went to the great dinning hall of the palace and when I tell you that the food that was on the long table is more than enough to hold a feast in the central town is an understatement. There were so much that I could not figure the reason why. It''s only me and Nate and we are only here to stay for like till sundown, what are we going to do with all of this?


    "Before you scold me, we have some special guests for today that is why I had this all prepared."


    "And who would they be as I am sure that it isn''t me and Nate." I answered with my hands crossed. Father laughed before continuing on to speak.


    "You''d flatter your self if you did think that. We have some people from the town and they are representative from the kingdoms district. They are here to claim these delicious food and bring it back to their district." I rolled my eyes and just sighed. Father sometimes tend to be an idiot.


    "Father, you could''ve just have gave them a budget and just let them do the cooking instead of making a representative come here which is a very hue inconvenience if I do say so myself. Wouldn''t you agree with me Nate."


    "Indeed. I do not see the point in making them come here when there is a very much efficient way to handle this."


    Father looked at us a blank stare before he pointed to the door.


    "Alright, I had it with the two of you. You are now requested to leave the perimeters of the Archea." He said faking his glare.


    I laughed and smiled at him before deciding to insult him once more.


    "Father, for a king, you do seem to fit with a clown role."


    Nate couldn''t help it as he laughed aloud as father looked at the both of us i disbelief. I smiled nicely at him while batting my lashes. Father closed his eyes and turned around before walking towards his chair. I noticed as to how he glared at the protectors of the sea who was forcing themselves to not release a laugh and by doing so, they looked like they were pooping and was pushing so hard to release the thing. I sound so disgusting, eugh.


    I looked over to Nate who was wiping his eyes and was breathing hardly. Grabbing his hands, I dragged both of ourselves towards the table and sat near father who looked like a grumpy old troll. Much so in contrast to how he was when we first arrived.


    "Father stop acting like a kid, I was joking-"


    "Well your joke hurt me."


    "For sure, mhm." I stated sarcastically.


    "How can you be that mean? Your mother was not mean and I am not as well. Can you in the least act like you love me like I am the best dad in the whole world, please?" Father stated.


    "First of all father, mother said that I came from another man he was having an affair with and, you are not the best dad." This time, father looked hurt for real so the guilt feeling immediately struck me, thus I sighed and went near him.


    I hugged him from behind the chair and kissed his cheek. So feminine but what''s wrong with that right?


    "You are the best father in the world and for the record, mother told me that you were very mean when you were young which means, I''m the old version of you reliving this era." I said before smiling at him.


    "You know, I should feel bad at the half part of what you said but I feel so proud that you are just like me. Is that wrong?" Father then turned to the protectors of the sea who answered.


    "Oh, of course not."


    "Totally normal."


    "A profound feeling that is you are feeling, no need to feel guilty."


    They answered and it''s even more funny to see father being so oblivious when they were being sarcastic. I went back to my seat beside Nate and spoke to him.


    "He''s an idiot."


    "We know." We both snickered secretly as we don''t want to bully him further.


    "In commemoration of Alexander''s return, let us start this feast!" Father spoke. Everyone inside the palace were instructed to have a seat on the table and eat with us. Usually some King''s don''t do this but here, it has become a tradition to treat the people here inside the palace as family.


    We then started to eat and I must say that I have started to forget as to how food here at home taste. Ugh how I''ve missed the royal chef''s cooking which has been around since father was a kid. If he ever passes, let''s hope that that time is far from the present still, I don''t know who is going to replace him.


    We started to then get into the talking and after the mini feast if you may call it like that, is done, I went to my room inside the deep and royal chamber in the castle. When I came in, the room was tidy and was well maintained. I bet father wanted this to be the way that it was when I left it. I sat on the bed and remembered how I would wake up every time and see mom being beside me. Those were the days that I treasure the most along at the time when father would make sure to come and say goodnight to me alone every night.


    I stood up and went to the window pane, I saw the central city then and saw that many people were being at the central town in each of the district. Maybe because the food from here has arrived. There were flags and banners that signified my momentarily home coming.


    I heard the door opened and when I turned around, I saw father coming in with a gentle smile. I smiled at him back and went to sit with him on the side of my bed.


    "You know that I am sorry right?" I looked at father with confusion.


    "Oh, you know because I sent you there knowing that you have not gotten your powers but I just don''t want you to stay here inside these walls. There is a huge world out there and I don''t want you to miss that." Father spoke truthfully. I smiled at him and laid my head on his shoulder as his arm slung on my shoulder.


    "I did start to blame you at some point for sending me there but now, I think things are starting to make a turn for the better." I said with a smile.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."

 Chapter 83 - CHAPTER 83

    "Father, you could''ve just have gave them a budget and just let them do the cooking instead of making a representative come here which is a very hue inconvenience if I do say so myself. Wouldn''t you agree with me Nate."


    "Indeed. I do not see the point in making them come here when there is a very much efficient way to handle this."


    Father looked at us a blank stare before he pointed to the door.


    "Alright, I had it with the two of you. You are now requested to leave the perimeters of the Archea." He said faking his glare.


    I laughed and smiled at him before deciding to insult him once more.


    "Father, for a king, you do seem to fit with a clown role.."


    Nate couldn''t help it as he laughed aloud as father looked at the both of us i disbelief. I smiled nicely at him while batting my lashes. Father closed his eyes and turned around before walking towards his chair. I noticed as to how he glared at the protectors of the sea who was forcing themselves to not release a laugh and by doing so, they looked like they were pooping and was pushing so hard to release the thing. I sound so disgusting, eugh.


    I looked over to Nate who was wiping his eyes and was breathing hardly. Grabbing his hands, I dragged both of ourselves towards the table and sat near father who looked like a grumpy old troll. Much so in contrast to how he was when we first arrived.


    "Father stop acting like a kid, I was joking-"


    "Well your joke hurt me."


    "For sure, mhm." I stated sarcastically.


    "How can you be that mean? Your mother was not mean and I am not as well. Can you in the least act like you love me like I am the best dad in the whole world, please?" Father stated.


    "First of all father, mother said that I came from another man he was having an affair with and, you are not the best dad." This time, father looked hurt for real so the guilt feeling immediately struck me, thus I sighed and went near him.


    I hugged him from behind the chair and kissed his cheek. So feminine but what''s wrong with that right?


    "You are the best father in the world and for the record, mother told me that you were very mean when you were young which means, I''m the old version of you reliving this era." I said before smiling at him.


    "You know, I should feel bad at the half part of what you said but I feel so proud that you are just like me. Is that wrong?" Father then turned to the protectors of the sea who answered.


    "Oh, of course not."


    "Totally normal."


    "A profound feeling that is you are feeling, no need to feel guilty."


    They answered and it''s even more funny to see father being so oblivious when they were being sarcastic. I went back to my seat beside Nate and spoke to him.


    "He''s an idiot."


    "We know." We both snickered secretly as we don''t want to bully him further.


    "In commemoration of Alexander''s return, let us start this feast!" Father spoke. Everyone inside the palace were instructed to have a seat on the table and eat with us. Usually some King''s don''t do this but here, it has become a tradition to treat the people here inside the palace as family.


    We then started to eat and I must say that I have started to forget as to how food here at home taste. Ugh how I''ve missed the royal chef''s cooking which has been around since father was a kid. If he ever passes, let''s hope that that time is far from the present still, I don''t know who is going to replace him.


    We started to then get into the talking and after the mini feast if you may call it like that, is done, I went to my room inside the deep and royal chamber in the castle. When I came in, the room was tidy and was well maintained. I bet father wanted this to be the way that it was when I left it. I sat on the bed and remembered how I would wake up every time and see mom being beside me. Those were the days that I treasure the most along at the time when father would make sure to come and say goodnight to me alone every night.


    I stood up and went to the window pane, I saw the central city then and saw that many people were being at the central town in each of the district. Maybe because the food from here has arrived. There were flags and banners that signified my momentarily home coming.


    I heard the door opened and when I turned around, I saw father coming in with a gentle smile. I smiled at him back and went to sit with him on the side of my bed.


    "You know that I am sorry right?" I looked at father with confusion.


    "Oh, you know because I sent you there knowing that you have not gotten your powers but I just don''t want you to stay here inside these walls. There is a huge world out there and I don''t want you to miss that." Father spoke truthfully. I smiled at him and laid my head on his shoulder as his arm slung on my shoulder.


    "I did start to blame you at some point for sending me there but now, I think things are starting to make a turn for the better." I said with a smile.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    I spoke. He looked at me with slight confusion but he the nodded and said okay.


    "How was your first day there? Made friends other than Nate?" Then I got to thinking if I should tell him what happen. Remembering that it''s only the two of us now, well three including Nate, I might as well tell him the truth. Because father first and foremost does not like and despises liars.


    "You can tell me Fin." I sighed and raised my head as I faced him directly.


    "Well now, I have made friends but being there the first day was not your typical first day of school. Very far from what you and mother told me when I go to the academia." Father looked trouble but I assured him with a smile.


    "I got bullied by Prince Hade and Kaval on the first day because they immediately knew my situation regarding me being powerless."


    "But how?"


    "The water was bland Prince Hade noticed and then informed the others. The only one that I became friends with the first day or did not have an issue with was Dianne." Actually, remembering it now, I did not thought that me and Kaval would be friends as he was just off the vibe check for me when we first met but then turned out that he was nice and I really did not know as to why he acted like a tptal asshole in the first place.


    "Don''t worry though, Kaval and I are in good terms now. As of Prince Hade, I do not know as to why he despises me. Although there are times when we do talk without wanting to cut each others throat open and when I feel like we''re starting to talk like civil people, he somehow finds a way to destroy the mood. I remember the first time that I literally had to leave the dinning hall in the academia and the worse case was that, it was my first day and it may seem that I have already made trouble and everyone else was there to witness it." I spoke.


    "Well then, I will make sure that I give that Hade a scolding when we meet."


    "Father, no. I don''t think he''s as bad at the first time I met him, well that if I forget about the fact that he wants to murder, well not murder but break my bones tomorrow in the clash." Father''s eyes then went dark and I sense his anger in the air so I held his hand again and said;


    "Father, do I look like the type of kid that gets punch in school? With or without power, I shall remain as the supreme heir among the batch." I said with a smug smile. Father''s mood then changed thankfully as he ruffled my hair.


    "Will you be there tomorrow? I have a surprise."


    "I won''t miss it for the world. If that Hade boy comes for you, I will put their fire off."


    "Father you can''t and even if you could, I won''t allow you. This is what I have to go through to learn things, you sent me to the academia, surely you know that it is not always sunshine there right?"

 Chapter 84 - CHAPTER 84

    "He''s an idiot."


    "We know." We both snickered secretly as we don''t want to bully him further.


    "In commemoration of Alexander''s return, let us start this feast!" Father spoke. Everyone inside the palace were instructed to have a seat on the table and eat with us. Usually some King''s don''t do this but here, it has become a tradition to treat the people here inside the palace as family.


    We then started to eat and I must say that I have started to forget as to how food here at home taste. Ugh how I''ve missed the royal chef''s cooking which has been around since father was a kid. If he ever passes, let''s hope that that time is far from the present still, I don''t know who is going to replace him.


    We started to then get into the talking and after the mini feast if you may call it like that, is done, I went to my room inside the deep and royal chamber in the castle. When I came in, the room was tidy and was well maintained.. I bet father wanted this to be the way that it was when I left it. I sat on the bed and remembered how I would wake up every time and see mom being beside me. Those were the days that I treasure the most along at the time when father would make sure to come and say goodnight to me alone every night.


    I stood up and went to the window pane, I saw the central city then and saw that many people were being at the central town in each of the district. Maybe because the food from here has arrived. There were flags and banners that signified my momentarily home coming.


    I heard the door opened and when I turned around, I saw father coming in with a gentle smile. I smiled at him back and went to sit with him on the side of my bed.


    "You know that I am sorry right?" I looked at father with confusion.


    "Oh, you know because I sent you there knowing that you have not gotten your powers but I just don''t want you to stay here inside these walls. There is a huge world out there and I don''t want you to miss that." Father spoke truthfully. I smiled at him and laid my head on his shoulder as his arm slung on my shoulder.


    "I did start to blame you at some point for sending me there but now, I think things are starting to make a turn for the better." I said with a smile.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    I spoke. He looked at me with slight confusion but he the nodded and said okay.


    "How was your first day there? Made friends other than Nate?" Then I got to thinking if I should tell him what happen. Remembering that it''s only the two of us now, well three including Nate, I might as well tell him the truth. Because father first and foremost does not like and despises liars.


    "You can tell me Fin." I sighed and raised my head as I faced him directly.


    "Well now, I have made friends but being there the first day was not your typical first day of school. Very far from what you and mother told me when I go to the academia." Father looked trouble but I assured him with a smile.


    "I got bullied by Prince Hade and Kaval on the first day because they immediately knew my situation regarding me being powerless."


    "But how?"


    "The water was bland Prince Hade noticed and then informed the others. The only one that I became friends with the first day or did not have an issue with was Dianne." Actually, remembering it now, I did not thought that me and Kaval would be friends as he was just off the vibe check for me when we first met but then turned out that he was nice and I really did not know as to why he acted like a tptal asshole in the first place.


    "Don''t worry though, Kaval and I are in good terms now. As of Prince Hade, I do not know as to why he despises me. Although there are times when we do talk without wanting to cut each others throat open and when I feel like we''re starting to talk like civil people, he somehow finds a way to destroy the mood. I remember the first time that I literally had to leave the dinning hall in the academia and the worse case was that, it was my first day and it may seem that I have already made trouble and everyone else was there to witness it." I spoke.


    "Well then, I will make sure that I give that Hade a scolding when we meet."


    "Father, no. I don''t think he''s as bad at the first time I met him, well that if I forget about the fact that he wants to murder, well not murder but break my bones tomorrow in the clash." Father''s eyes then went dark and I sense his anger in the air so I held his hand again and said;


    "Father, do I look like the type of kid that gets punch in school? With or without power, I shall remain as the supreme heir among the batch." I said with a smug smile. Father''s mood then changed thankfully as he ruffled my hair.


    "Will you be there tomorrow? I have a surprise."


    "I won''t miss it for the world. If that Hade boy comes for you, I will put their fire off."


    "Father you can''t and even if you could, I won''t allow you. This is what I have to go through to learn things, you sent me to the academia, surely you know that it is not always sunshine there right?" I spoke. Father looked away and his gaze went to the ceiling which was painted with some murals. I could see his eyes glimmering and I know that he remembers his younger days when he was still at the academia. It must have been fun for him.


    "I fully know that as I too experienced some storms during my time there." He spoke and that somehow got my attention, father never really spoke about his time there and neither did mom. So I decided to ask. It''s not like it could offend him right?


    "How was your time there father?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh you know, during you years in the academia." He looked at me and his eyes show that he was contemplating on whether he would tell me or not but the thing is, why wouldn''t he tell me though. I''m his son and if there''s some deep stuff in there, I surely won''t judge him as it is all in the past now. He then sighed and smiled.


    "Well, my year there was somehow special. When your grandfather sent me there, I was quite nervous because I don''t know if I am going to make friends but unlike you, I got sent there a lot earlier, maybe when I was sixteen. When I got there, father made sure to remind me not to misbehave as we all know that I am very um, well I am a trouble magnet if you could say it like that." He laughed.


    "And I did fulfill my promise with him to not make any trouble. For the first month only though. I tried so hard not to make any trouble and I was doing so well at that time. I made friends which made me glad as father did not send my aide in the academia along with me but instead, he sent him to go with the old group of the protectors of the sea and join their expedition and it was quite saddening at my part to see my aide going separate paths with me but I know that I had to go and fulfill my own destiny and so I tried."


    "Everything was going so well. I met new people and most of them were very nice to me but there was this one person who was, well how do I say this. This person was cold towards me and I did not know why. Everyone would always say not to go around messing with that person as the person was trouble incarnate. But I was hardheaded let''s get that out of the way so I tried to get close with that person but time and time again, this person would just push me away and said that they would kill me if I don''t ever stop trying to lurk around they''re presence. But I kept on pushing and pushing until the person snapped and then went on towards me slamming my head to the brick wall. I was so shocked at the moment to even response or to feel any pain at all."


    "Wait father, who is this person you are talking about?" I asked.


    "Morningstar." My eyes widened as the mere mention of the last name already gave me the whole person.

 Chapter 85 - CHAPTER 85

    "Oh, you know because I sent you there knowing that you have not gotten your powers but I just don''t want you to stay here inside these walls. There is a huge world out there and I don''t want you to miss that." Father spoke truthfully. I smiled at him and laid my head on his shoulder as his arm slung on my shoulder.


    "I did start to blame you at some point for sending me there but now, I think things are starting to make a turn for the better." I said with a smile.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    I spoke. He looked at me with slight confusion but he the nodded and said okay.


    "How was your first day there? Made friends other than Nate?" Then I got to thinking if I should tell him what happen.. Remembering that it''s only the two of us now, well three including Nate, I might as well tell him the truth. Because father first and foremost does not like and despises liars.


    "You can tell me Fin." I sighed and raised my head as I faced him directly.


    "Well now, I have made friends but being there the first day was not your typical first day of school. Very far from what you and mother told me when I go to the academia." Father looked trouble but I assured him with a smile.


    "I got bullied by Prince Hade and Kaval on the first day because they immediately knew my situation regarding me being powerless."


    "But how?"


    "The water was bland Prince Hade noticed and then informed the others. The only one that I became friends with the first day or did not have an issue with was Dianne." Actually, remembering it now, I did not thought that me and Kaval would be friends as he was just off the vibe check for me when we first met but then turned out that he was nice and I really did not know as to why he acted like a tptal asshole in the first place.


    "Don''t worry though, Kaval and I are in good terms now. As of Prince Hade, I do not know as to why he despises me. Although there are times when we do talk without wanting to cut each others throat open and when I feel like we''re starting to talk like civil people, he somehow finds a way to destroy the mood. I remember the first time that I literally had to leave the dinning hall in the academia and the worse case was that, it was my first day and it may seem that I have already made trouble and everyone else was there to witness it." I spoke.


    "Well then, I will make sure that I give that Hade a scolding when we meet."


    "Father, no. I don''t think he''s as bad at the first time I met him, well that if I forget about the fact that he wants to murder, well not murder but break my bones tomorrow in the clash." Father''s eyes then went dark and I sense his anger in the air so I held his hand again and said;


    "Father, do I look like the type of kid that gets punch in school? With or without power, I shall remain as the supreme heir among the batch." I said with a smug smile. Father''s mood then changed thankfully as he ruffled my hair.


    "Will you be there tomorrow? I have a surprise."


    "I won''t miss it for the world. If that Hade boy comes for you, I will put their fire off."


    "Father you can''t and even if you could, I won''t allow you. This is what I have to go through to learn things, you sent me to the academia, surely you know that it is not always sunshine there right?" I spoke. Father looked away and his gaze went to the ceiling which was painted with some murals. I could see his eyes glimmering and I know that he remembers his younger days when he was still at the academia. It must have been fun for him.


    "I fully know that as I too experienced some storms during my time there." He spoke and that somehow got my attention, father never really spoke about his time there and neither did mom. So I decided to ask. It''s not like it could offend him right?


    "How was your time there father?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Oh you know, during you years in the academia." He looked at me and his eyes show that he was contemplating on whether he would tell me or not but the thing is, why wouldn''t he tell me though. I''m his son and if there''s some deep stuff in there, I surely won''t judge him as it is all in the past now. He then sighed and smiled.


    "Well, my year there was somehow special. When your grandfather sent me there, I was quite nervous because I don''t know if I am going to make friends but unlike you, I got sent there a lot earlier, maybe when I was sixteen. When I got there, father made sure to remind me not to misbehave as we all know that I am very um, well I am a trouble magnet if you could say it like that." He laughed.


    "And I did fulfill my promise with him to not make any trouble. For the first month only though. I tried so hard not to make any trouble and I was doing so well at that time. I made friends which made me glad as father did not send my aide in the academia along with me but instead, he sent him to go with the old group of the protectors of the sea and join their expedition and it was quite saddening at my part to see my aide going separate paths with me but I know that I had to go and fulfill my own destiny and so I tried."


    "Everything was going so well. I met new people and most of them were very nice to me but there was this one person who was, well how do I say this. This person was cold towards me and I did not know why. Everyone would always say not to go around messing with that person as the person was trouble incarnate. But I was hardheaded let''s get that out of the way so I tried to get close with that person but time and time again, this person would just push me away and said that they would kill me if I don''t ever stop trying to lurk around they''re presence. But I kept on pushing and pushing until the person snapped and then went on towards me slamming my head to the brick wall. I was so shocked at the moment to even response or to feel any pain at all."


    "Wait father, who is this person you are talking about?" I asked.


    "Morningstar." My eyes widened as the mere mention of the last name already gave me the whole person.


    "W-wait, so you''re telling me that you wanted to be friends with that person? The one who''s been at us since he sat as king? Father what was going on in your head at that time?" I asked perplexed. It has been well known that when my father rose to the throne and King Morningstar did too, King Morningstar was not very much of a fan of my father, King Archemidius and somehow came into bad terms with father. I never knew the reason and everyone had the same thing too of not knowing as to how and where this hate rooted from.


    "Fin, he has his reasons you know. There are more to this story that I have to disclose. But you have to understand that for everything that is happening, there is a reason behind it. The least I can tell you is that yes, despite our rough start, me and Morningstar became friends and it is important that you do not speak of this to anyone else. Not even to Nate. Your mother did not even know about this. I have vowed to a promise and it would be the one that I would not break after some of the other few has been shattered." I was looking at father the entire time and I could see the sadness in his eyes and I still can''t seem to understand. Maybe he''s sad from the broken friendship? I can see how sad he is talking about the topic now and I do not wish to intrude further as he has asked me to not do so and I must respect that but there will be a time when I will ask him about it because the sadness in his eyes were nothing like normal. What must have happened may have hurt not only him but also to King Morningstar. Maybe their friendship was torn so harshly that up until now, the wound still hasn''t healed.

 Chapter 86 - CHAPTER 86

    "W-wait, so you''re telling me that you wanted to be friends with that person? The one who''s been at us since he sat as king? Father what was going on in your head at that time?" I asked perplexed. It has been well known that when my father rose to the throne and King Morningstar did too, King Morningstar was not very much of a fan of my father, King Archemidius and somehow came into bad terms with father. I never knew the reason and everyone had the same thing too of not knowing as to how and where this hate rooted from.


    "Fin, he has his reasons you know. There are more to this story that I have to disclose. But you have to understand that for everything that is happening, there is a reason behind it. The least I can tell you is that yes, despite our rough start, me and Morningstar became friends and it is important that you do not speak of this to anyone else. Not even to Nate. Your mother did not even know about this. I have vowed to a promise and it would be the one that I would not break after some of the other few has been shattered." I was looking at father the entire time and I could see the sadness in his eyes and I still can''t seem to understand. Maybe he''s sad from the broken friendship? I can see how sad he is talking about the topic now and I do not wish to intrude further as he has asked me to not do so and I must respect that but there will be a time when I will ask him about it because the sadness in his eyes were nothing like normal. What must have happened may have hurt not only him but also to King Morningstar. Maybe their friendship was torn so harshly that up until now, the wound still hasn''t healed..


    It has been a few hours since me and father had that serious talk inside my room. After he said his last words regarding that subject, father left with just a sad smile as he destroyed my hair. I''m still in my room as of the moment and it''s closing to sundown which basically means that I have to go back to the academia along with Nate which quite saddens me to be honest. Back there, it''s all problems and competition and little so less of friendship that I somehow hoped for. It also reminds me that tomorrow will be the start of the clash. I told myself not to be nervous by tomorrow since I already have my powers and I always thought that it would be like that, when you have your powers. You have nothing to worry about you know but it dawned on me that despite possessing such ability, it does not guarantee your win in a battle. It always will come down as to how are you able to use it to your advantage and in my case, I still am struggling with that part since I just got mine and little time to practice but nonetheless, the least I could do now is to believe in myself and that my plan will work.


    I heard a knock on the door but I just decided to keep laying in bed knowing that it was either Nate or my father since only royals can venture into these deep chambers where our rooms and personal living room are located. And my guess was right, it was Nate. He came in with a smile and sat beside where I was laying down.


    "Well, it''s good to be back right?" He initiated the conversation. I just nodded and continued looking at nowhere.


    "Well, it''s almost sundown and we have to start preparing for our departure but, we have something to go and do first." I sat up from where I laid and looked at him questioningly.


    "We have to go and try on that suit that your father has made for you since you already wore the one that your mother made for you.


    My mouth formed an "o" shape when I realized that I forgot the reason as to why we came home and it was for the fitting.


    "We should get going now then." I spoke and stood up. Nate nodded and went ahead of me as he most of the time opens the door for me. I do recall telling him to stop doing so at some point but he never did listen and it again had to do something with the customs.


    We walked down the hallways of the royal chambers and I only followed Nate like most of the time since I do not know which room will the fitting happen because apparently, there are three hundred and sixty-two rooms here. Why so many? For the purpose of safety and by that, I do not mean the safety of the royal family. In times when war erupts at some point and enemies attacks the districts on the villages, all of the citizen are mandated to evacuate and enter the palace where they are catered and will be staying in until everything is resolved.


    Some may wonder as to how would the whole citizen of the kingdom fit in the palace. I mentioned that there were numbers of room here but there are a bunch more underground. Each room are very spacious and can fit up to three families in one go.These rooms are also built to endure certain attacks just as how the palace was build and is simply coated or shielded if you may with the strongest vaxio in the kingdom.


    Now that sounded very boring but anyways, we came to a halt at a certain room and by the looks as to how the door was crafted, we were no longer in the royal chambers.


    "We''re here." Nate opened the door and I heard the same voices I heard when I arrived. I got inside and all eyes immediately went on me but a pair of eyes met mine and irritation in me sparked.


    "Your majesty." Elevi spoke and bowed his head a little but I did not pay him any mind and ignored him. Father and the other protectors of the sea somehow looked puzzled at my reaction but not a single one asked as to what was happening between us and Nate could only clear his throat to ease the awkwardness in the room.


    "Father, where is the suit." I spoke.


    "Ah yes of course. I also wanted to say that I am deeply hurt that you wore the suit that your mother had made for you without letting me know. Such a brat." Remembering about it now, I did somehow did not remember to inform him about that suit but it was because probably of the stress that I was going under at that time.


    A person walked towards us with a mannequin that was draped over with a thick white and fluffy fabric. I think he was the one that father asked for this suit which I am excited too look at.


    "Are you ready?" I nodded lightly as an answer. The designer removed the fabric that was draped over the mannequin and when it was completely out of the way, I was in awe as to what I was seeing. It was one of the few suits that I won that had me reacting like this but the question that lingered on my mind and spoke to father to ask was;


    "Why is it black?" I asked.


    "I mean do not get me wrong it looks very much amazing and I can''t wait to wear it by tomorrow but I just found in peculiar that you had this in night gaze black when all of my suit are in all shades of blue. The color that represents our kingdom." Father chuckled before he answered.


    "Indeed it is true that blue is the ideal color to go but that is the problem. It''s too ideal and predictable that it becomes boring. Besides, I want to see you in another suit that is completely different and this is the right timing. I also chose black, well I did have a hard time picking what color it would be but then I thought, why not black to represent your current aura in the academia. Still mysterious and undermined but is the dark horse of the competition. Ha! It''s funny as to how I''m talking like your mother but as she said, dressing up requires?"


    "Critical thinking." Nate and I finished the sentence with a smile. Now knowing the inspiration behind this suit, I was even more inspired to do well and a tad bit pressured in the clash. I looked at father before I walked up to him and smiled before I hugged him.


    "It looks perfect father that I don''t even want to wear it." I spoke in honesty as the suit was indeed too pretty for even the likes of me to wear.

 Chapter 87 - CHAPTER 87

    "We should get going now then." I spoke and stood up. Nate nodded and went ahead of me as he most of the time opens the door for me. I do recall telling him to stop doing so at some point but he never did listen and it again had to do something with the customs.


    We walked down the hallways of the royal chambers and I only followed Nate like most of the time since I do not know which room will the fitting happen because apparently, there are three hundred and sixty-two rooms here. Why so many? For the purpose of safety and by that, I do not mean the safety of the royal family. In times when war erupts at some point and enemies attacks the districts on the villages, all of the citizen are mandated to evacuate and enter the palace where they are catered and will be staying in until everything is resolved.


    Some may wonder as to how would the whole citizen of the kingdom fit in the palace. I mentioned that there were numbers of room here but there are a bunch more underground. Each room are very spacious and can fit up to three families in one go.These rooms are also built to endure certain attacks just as how the palace was build and is simply coated or shielded if you may with the strongest vaxio in the kingdom.


    Now that sounded very boring but anyways, we came to a halt at a certain room and by the looks as to how the door was crafted, we were no longer in the royal chambers..


    "We''re here." Nate opened the door and I heard the same voices I heard when I arrived. I got inside and all eyes immediately went on me but a pair of eyes met mine and irritation in me sparked.


    "Your majesty." Elevi spoke and bowed his head a little but I did not pay him any mind and ignored him. Father and the other protectors of the sea somehow looked puzzled at my reaction but not a single one asked as to what was happening between us and Nate could only clear his throat to ease the awkwardness in the room.


    "Father, where is the suit." I spoke.


    "Ah yes of course. I also wanted to say that I am deeply hurt that you wore the suit that your mother had made for you without letting me know. Such a brat." Remembering about it now, I did somehow did not remember to inform him about that suit but it was because probably of the stress that I was going under at that time.


    A person walked towards us with a mannequin that was draped over with a thick white and fluffy fabric. I think he was the one that father asked for this suit which I am excited too look at.


    "Are you ready?" I nodded lightly as an answer. The designer removed the fabric that was draped over the mannequin and when it was completely out of the way, I was in awe as to what I was seeing. It was one of the few suits that I won that had me reacting like this but the question that lingered on my mind and spoke to father to ask was;


    "Why is it black?" I asked.


    "I mean do not get me wrong it looks very much amazing and I can''t wait to wear it by tomorrow but I just found in peculiar that you had this in night gaze black when all of my suit are in all shades of blue. The color that represents our kingdom." Father chuckled before he answered.


    "Indeed it is true that blue is the ideal color to go but that is the problem. It''s too ideal and predictable that it becomes boring. Besides, I want to see you in another suit that is completely different and this is the right timing. I also chose black, well I did have a hard time picking what color it would be but then I thought, why not black to represent your current aura in the academia. Still mysterious and undermined but is the dark horse of the competition. Ha! It''s funny as to how I''m talking like your mother but as she said, dressing up requires?"


    "Critical thinking." Nate and I finished the sentence with a smile. Now knowing the inspiration behind this suit, I was even more inspired to do well and a tad bit pressured in the clash. I looked at father before I walked up to him and smiled before I hugged him.


    "It looks perfect father that I don''t even want to wear it." I spoke in honesty as the suit was indeed too pretty for even the likes of me to wear.


    He released me from our embrace and looked at me with a stare that made me feel loved and gave me comfort. He never changed and never will. He still gives me the look he gave me when I was still young despite my situation before being so helpless. I then realized and looked back at the moment where I partly blamed him for the things, the horrible ones that happened to me before for sending me to the academia but I was in the wrong in that as I looked back at it now. He just wanted to made me see things that are out of the boundaries that are owned by our kingdom. I now understand that it was his instinct as a parent to send me to the world of reality as I know now that he just wanted to prepare me also when I rose to the seat I will once sit in in the future. Just like how birds are taught how to fly, father did the same and pushed me on a cliff not to kill me but to teach me how to soar and achieve greater heights and I am glad that it has now paid off.


    "Well, are you going to try it on now?" Father asked.


    I thought for a while and finally got my answer which is;


    "No." He looked bewildered along with the others that are within the room thus I went on to explain as to why.


    "I will wear it not now but tomorrow. I just want it to be a form of like a surprise even if it''s not that of a surprise anymore you know? And you can consider it as a reward for showing up in on oh, by the way my first ever battle. Your prize will be seeing me wearing this fine suit. Tomorrow." I spoke and smiled.


    Father sighed and just nodded. We talked a little more about certain things and he did ask me as to what my plan is but I did not tell him any of it and just told him to just watch as to how I will play this whole event out. Then we had some laughs and jokes as we waited for sundown to arrive. The protectors of the sea waited for the sundown to arrive just so they can be there to send me off because they weren''t able to on my first departure towards the academia.


    Now we stood straight, looking at the tinted sky where clouds look like those fluffy ball of candies in the shade of pink. Where the birds soared high and where the wind sings its lullaby. Father walked me and Nate towards the vehicle. We turned around to face him with a sad smile as we yet again will not see each other for a few months, excluding when they do see me tomorrow at the clash.


    "Ah, my boys has grown so much." He said and I could vividly see the tears pooling in his eyes as they glimmered by the rays of the sunset which the sight brought tears to mine and Nate.


    "Alright, now off you go. I will see you tomorrow son. I wish you luck and it will not matter if you win or loose or get kicked out in the first round, what matters is that you tried and that alone makes me proud to say that you are my son." I nodded holding the tears in my eyes as I looked away.


    "And don''t burden Nate too much." He added with a laugh which also made me and Nate giggled.


    "Nate, look after him still but if ever he becomes too demanding, you are very free to ignore him." I looked at him with a sly smile as Nate only nodded and looked at me with a mischievous stare that somehow got me worried because he might take fathers advice.


    "We wish you all the best your majesty! We will be there to support you tomorrow!" The protectors of the sea exclaimed. I smiled and bowed my head lightly at them before my gaze fixated on captain Elevi who only looked at me with a faint smile. Somehow that made me decide to not glare at him again as I only looked away. He never smiles and he might feel really sorry for what he did because his efforts to smile at me may mean nothing to some but to those who knows him, once he smiles at you, that is when you know that he cares for you.

 Chapter 88 - CHAPTER 88

    "I mean do not get me wrong it looks very much amazing and I can''t wait to wear it by tomorrow but I just found in peculiar that you had this in night gaze black when all of my suit are in all shades of blue. The color that represents our kingdom." Father chuckled before he answered.


    "Indeed it is true that blue is the ideal color to go but that is the problem. It''s too ideal and predictable that it becomes boring. Besides, I want to see you in another suit that is completely different and this is the right timing. I also chose black, well I did have a hard time picking what color it would be but then I thought, why not black to represent your current aura in the academia. Still mysterious and undermined but is the dark horse of the competition. Ha! It''s funny as to how I''m talking like your mother but as she said, dressing up requires?"


    "Critical thinking." Nate and I finished the sentence with a smile. Now knowing the inspiration behind this suit, I was even more inspired to do well and a tad bit pressured in the clash. I looked at father before I walked up to him and smiled before I hugged him..


    "It looks perfect father that I don''t even want to wear it." I spoke in honesty as the suit was indeed too pretty for even the likes of me to wear.


    He released me from our embrace and looked at me with a stare that made me feel loved and gave me comfort. He never changed and never will. He still gives me the look he gave me when I was still young despite my situation before being so helpless. I then realized and looked back at the moment where I partly blamed him for the things, the horrible ones that happened to me before for sending me to the academia but I was in the wrong in that as I looked back at it now. He just wanted to made me see things that are out of the boundaries that are owned by our kingdom. I now understand that it was his instinct as a parent to send me to the world of reality as I know now that he just wanted to prepare me also when I rose to the seat I will once sit in in the future. Just like how birds are taught how to fly, father did the same and pushed me on a cliff not to kill me but to teach me how to soar and achieve greater heights and I am glad that it has now paid off.


    "Well, are you going to try it on now?" Father asked.


    I thought for a while and finally got my answer which is;


    "No." He looked bewildered along with the others that are within the room thus I went on to explain as to why.


    "I will wear it not now but tomorrow. I just want it to be a form of like a surprise even if it''s not that of a surprise anymore you know? And you can consider it as a reward for showing up in on oh, by the way my first ever battle. Your prize will be seeing me wearing this fine suit. Tomorrow." I spoke and smiled.


    Father sighed and just nodded. We talked a little more about certain things and he did ask me as to what my plan is but I did not tell him any of it and just told him to just watch as to how I will play this whole event out. Then we had some laughs and jokes as we waited for sundown to arrive. The protectors of the sea waited for the sundown to arrive just so they can be there to send me off because they weren''t able to on my first departure towards the academia.


    Now we stood straight, looking at the tinted sky where clouds look like those fluffy ball of candies in the shade of pink. Where the birds soared high and where the wind sings its lullaby. Father walked me and Nate towards the vehicle. We turned around to face him with a sad smile as we yet again will not see each other for a few months, excluding when they do see me tomorrow at the clash.


    "Ah, my boys has grown so much." He said and I could vividly see the tears pooling in his eyes as they glimmered by the rays of the sunset which the sight brought tears to mine and Nate.


    "Alright, now off you go. I will see you tomorrow son. I wish you luck and it will not matter if you win or loose or get kicked out in the first round, what matters is that you tried and that alone makes me proud to say that you are my son." I nodded holding the tears in my eyes as I looked away.


    "And don''t burden Nate too much." He added with a laugh which also made me and Nate giggled.


    "Nate, look after him still but if ever he becomes too demanding, you are very free to ignore him." I looked at him with a sly smile as Nate only nodded and looked at me with a mischievous stare that somehow got me worried because he might take fathers advice.


    "We wish you all the best your majesty! We will be there to support you tomorrow!" The protectors of the sea exclaimed. I smiled and bowed my head lightly at them before my gaze fixated on captain Elevi who only looked at me with a faint smile. Somehow that made me decide to not glare at him again as I only looked away. He never smiles and he might feel really sorry for what he did because his efforts to smile at me may mean nothing to some but to those who knows him, once he smiles at you, that is when you know that he cares for you.


    I then got inside the car and Nate followed. Father closed the door for us and as the moment arrived that engines of the car ignited, trumpets and the large horn blared immediately. It is to signify that a royalty is going out to fulfill their duty. I looked at them once again before I waved my hand as the vehicle has now started to move. As we go near to the only bridge that connects the kingdom and the mainland, merpeople were on both sides waving their flags at me. I couldn''t help it as I rolled down the window and looked out before waving my hands at them. They cheered even more and even swam along towards the shore of the mainland before the sand meet them. I waved at them until most of them disappeared from my view and only then did I had my head inside the car.


    "It''s not like the first time we left." I spoke. Nate looked at me with a gaze that questioned.


    "I mean this time, I''m leaving not with a heavy and scared heart, just like the first time we went to the academia. Despite the upcoming clash tomorrow, I feel at ease leaving home with our people sending their best regards as we come back to the academia." I spoke as Nate and I sat on the mini lounging area of the vehicle,


    "I agree your majesty. Ha, I can still recall your failed plan of me pretending to be you though." I laughed at him as I too remembered as he now mentioned it which by the way, looking back at it now, the plan was just right off of some fantasy novel which is poorly written with repeated chapter whose author is too busy with studies I guess? Nevertheless, I think it was quite the first plan.


    "You do not have to remember that you know?" I said with a smirk.


    "Oh but I will, till we''re old then I can mock you." We both snickered as I got a glass of water and sipped on it before speaking again.


    "Well, at least, these events are for sure the memories we will recall when we are old you know? When we whine as to how our back are hunched and our knees are like frail wooden structures that creaks every time it''s moved." We both laughed at the statement.


    We passed over the same road we went to this morning but the view was different as the sky was tinted in pink and orange as the green leaves of the tree and nature as in general contrasted with the golden ray of the sun. What a sight to behold, I could see the kingdom faintly looking so little with every moment that was passing. I will come home and will for sure get that win no matter what. I know that father told be that win or loose he''ll be proud of me but I still will aim for the win.

 Chapter 89 - CHAPTER 89

    He just wanted to made me see things that are out of the boundaries that are owned by our kingdom. I now understand that it was his instinct as a parent to send me to the world of reality as I know now that he just wanted to prepare me also when I rose to the seat I will once sit in in the future. Just like how birds are taught how to fly, father did the same and pushed me on a cliff not to kill me but to teach me how to soar and achieve greater heights and I am glad that it has now paid off.


    "Well, are you going to try it on now?" Father asked.


    I thought for a while and finally got my answer which is;


    "No." He looked bewildered along with the others that are within the room thus I went on to explain as to why.


    "I will wear it not now but tomorrow. I just want it to be a form of like a surprise even if it''s not that of a surprise anymore you know? And you can consider it as a reward for showing up in on oh, by the way my first ever battle. Your prize will be seeing me wearing this fine suit. Tomorrow." I spoke and smiled..


    Father sighed and just nodded. We talked a little more about certain things and he did ask me as to what my plan is but I did not tell him any of it and just told him to just watch as to how I will play this whole event out. Then we had some laughs and jokes as we waited for sundown to arrive. The protectors of the sea waited for the sundown to arrive just so they can be there to send me off because they weren''t able to on my first departure towards the academia.


    Now we stood straight, looking at the tinted sky where clouds look like those fluffy ball of candies in the shade of pink. Where the birds soared high and where the wind sings its lullaby. Father walked me and Nate towards the vehicle. We turned around to face him with a sad smile as we yet again will not see each other for a few months, excluding when they do see me tomorrow at the clash.


    "Ah, my boys has grown so much." He said and I could vividly see the tears pooling in his eyes as they glimmered by the rays of the sunset which the sight brought tears to mine and Nate.


    "Alright, now off you go. I will see you tomorrow son. I wish you luck and it will not matter if you win or loose or get kicked out in the first round, what matters is that you tried and that alone makes me proud to say that you are my son." I nodded holding the tears in my eyes as I looked away.


    "And don''t burden Nate too much." He added with a laugh which also made me and Nate giggled.


    "Nate, look after him still but if ever he becomes too demanding, you are very free to ignore him." I looked at him with a sly smile as Nate only nodded and looked at me with a mischievous stare that somehow got me worried because he might take fathers advice.


    "We wish you all the best your majesty! We will be there to support you tomorrow!" The protectors of the sea exclaimed. I smiled and bowed my head lightly at them before my gaze fixated on captain Elevi who only looked at me with a faint smile. Somehow that made me decide to not glare at him again as I only looked away. He never smiles and he might feel really sorry for what he did because his efforts to smile at me may mean nothing to some but to those who knows him, once he smiles at you, that is when you know that he cares for you.


    I then got inside the car and Nate followed. Father closed the door for us and as the moment arrived that engines of the car ignited, trumpets and the large horn blared immediately. It is to signify that a royalty is going out to fulfill their duty. I looked at them once again before I waved my hand as the vehicle has now started to move. As we go near to the only bridge that connects the kingdom and the mainland, merpeople were on both sides waving their flags at me. I couldn''t help it as I rolled down the window and looked out before waving my hands at them. They cheered even more and even swam along towards the shore of the mainland before the sand meet them. I waved at them until most of them disappeared from my view and only then did I had my head inside the car.


    "It''s not like the first time we left." I spoke. Nate looked at me with a gaze that questioned.


    "I mean this time, I''m leaving not with a heavy and scared heart, just like the first time we went to the academia. Despite the upcoming clash tomorrow, I feel at ease leaving home with our people sending their best regards as we come back to the academia." I spoke as Nate and I sat on the mini lounging area of the vehicle,


    "I agree your majesty. Ha, I can still recall your failed plan of me pretending to be you though." I laughed at him as I too remembered as he now mentioned it which by the way, looking back at it now, the plan was just right off of some fantasy novel which is poorly written with repeated chapter whose author is too busy with studies I guess? Nevertheless, I think it was quite the first plan.


    "You do not have to remember that you know?" I said with a smirk.


    "Oh but I will, till we''re old then I can mock you." We both snickered as I got a glass of water and sipped on it before speaking again.


    "Well, at least, these events are for sure the memories we will recall when we are old you know? When we whine as to how our back are hunched and our knees are like frail wooden structures that creaks every time it''s moved." We both laughed at the statement.


    We passed over the same road we went to this morning but the view was different as the sky was tinted in pink and orange as the green leaves of the tree and nature as in general contrasted with the golden ray of the sun. What a sight to behold, I could see the kingdom faintly looking so little with every moment that was passing. I will come home and will for sure get that win no matter what. I know that father told be that win or loose he''ll be proud of me but I still will aim for the win.


    I was about to speak about the plan but feared that the chauffeur might hear us thus I motioned at Nate to follow me. He then complied to my demand and we ended up back at the mini room that I slept in.


    "What is it Alex?" He asked as we both sat on the bed side by side. I sighed and then a flash of worry crossed his face.


    "I might end up sacrificing some broken bones in the clash." His eyes widened immediately as he backed up from me with a shocked feature.


    "What!? What in the most unholy things are you talking about! Alexander! This is not in the plan! Why would you have to have your bones broken?!" He was close to yelling at this point which is quite unusual as he never looses his composure that easily. I held both of his shoulder and looked at him with a gaze that demanded that he listen to me.


    "Nate, I think the plan of me being with my team all the time might raise something and I don''t know what. Don''t worry, I will not let anyone break my bones or hurt me drastically at the start of the game. I will ensure that only I and Hade will be left before I let him do whatever he wants for a while before taking my revenge-"


    "But what if you get to fucked up that you won''t be able to have the revenge part huh?" I have thought of that which is why I not let my legs and arms go broken. Ribs and collar bones will do and will suffice.


    "I have thought about this through Nate and I will do it. No one can stop me from doing it, not father nor you. Just trust me with this okay?" I spoke and gave NAte a reassuring smile to which he just sighed and shook his head at.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 90 - CHAPTER 90

    "Welcome back your majesty." Jean spoke as he was walking towards us with the same smile. I smiled back at him faintly and did not speak. I was too tired from today, going home and then coming back here again in such a short amount of time. Quite draining if I do say so but nonetheless, we have arrived at the academia and nightfall has came long before we stepped on the grounds. It was also a bit late as there were only few students that were roaming the grounds.


    "How was the trip back home." I did not want to answer but I also don''t to be rude to the person who helped me devise the plan.


    "It went alright and it was what I needed before going to battle tomorrow you know?" He nodded and did not press any further. He may have sensed that I am tired to which I am thankful for because at this moment, I just want to sink in my bed and get a good sleep for tomorrow.


    "I"ll be heading this way your majesty. I will see you tomorrow.." Jean spoke before going on the opposite way where the rooms for them. Nate walked alongside me but did not speak of anything. He may be also tired.


    "I''ll go in now Nate. I''ll see you tomorrow." I stated but he wasn''t paying attention and was looking at me emptily. He must be thinking about the thing I said with having broken bones, thus, I sighed and held his hands which snapped hi, back to reality.


    "Nate, if you are thinking about what I said earlier, don''t worry about that too much. I promise that I know what I''m doing and you can trust me with this okay? Besides, even if I get some broken bones along the way, I now have my powers and it can help me heal in a faster scale. Just don''t stress yourself out okay?" Sincerity was laced on every word that I just spoke of. Nate yet again sighed and smiled at me.


    "How do you not expect me to worry? You are my brother at this point and seeing you get hurt, hurts me too you know? But like you said, I will trust you and I know you will pull this off no matter what. So go out there and make a story." The tone of his voice was not that off while we were in vehicle. He now sounded like a real brother trying to uplift me which is what I needed.


    I hugged him and he did the same. I smiled at him once we released each other from the long hug and went inside the room.


    The tiring feeling showered on me as when I got inside, I felt like my head was filled with air, my limbs were about to give up any moment. Thus I went to the bedroom and threw myself on the bed while lazily kicking out my shoes and tucked myself with my blanket before closing my eyes to go to sleep. I did not feel hunger as I ate a lot back home and I don''t care if I did not change my clothes before sleeping. I''m just drained.


    I immediately fell into sleep land and woke up with the rays of the morning star shining directly at my closed eyelids. I remembered that I forgot to close the blinds last night. Nate was still not here so it might be still early despite the morning star already starting to rise.


    With sleep still in my system, I dragged myself to the bathroom. My face looked very sleepy as I tiredly stared at the mirror. The faucet let out warm water as I turned it on before scooping the liquid with my hands and splashed it on my face.


    The tensed muscle then started to loosed up little by little, I started to become more awake. I continued my usual routine and went out of the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around my waist. Picking the clothes I was going to wear and no these are not the ones I''m going to wear at the final program but it is what I''m going to wear momentarily. I was practically busy and occupied with picking a descent clothes to wear when I felt something was odd. I found a mirror beside the closet which I did not recall placing in the walk in closet.


    It intrigued me even more as it started to glow in a pulsing manner. I slowly walked towards the mirror and then the glowing stopped. I looked at my reflection and was about to head back to finding what I would wear when I saw my reflection did not changed and stayed still on the mirror. My eyes widened as I stared at the reflection with chills in my body. I was naked because I was in the walk in the closet and the door was locked thus I was bare naked as I faced the reflection. I tried to stand still and faced the mirror again and covered myself with a towel to see if it''s going to change but it did not as the reflection of me stayed still and stared at me in the eyes.


    I was about to slam the mirror to the floor but it seems like it was attached to the wall. I looked at the reflection and saw another person emerge from it. Apollo? Why is he there and, uh and I''m freaking out! Why is he also naked!? I was so confused and I''m feeling so many things right now. I have never been so perplexed in my life.What is this?!


    I felt my face was heating up because how could I not become a tomato if I see Apollo naked?! I can see everything including the- bitch oh my god. What the- what is that!? Why is his um- uh I don''t want to even say it in my mind but why the hell is his dick so huge!?

 Chapter 91 - CHAPTER 91

    I immediately fell into sleep land and woke up with the rays of the morning star shining directly at my closed eyelids. I remembered that I forgot to close the blinds last night. Nate was still not here so it might be still early despite the morning star already starting to rise.


    With sleep still in my system, I dragged myself to the bathroom. My face looked very sleepy as I tiredly stared at the mirror. The faucet let out warm water as I turned it on before scooping the liquid with my hands and splashed it on my face.


    The tensed muscle then started to loosed up little by little, I started to become more awake. I continued my usual routine and went out of the bathroom with just a towel wrapped around my waist. Picking the clothes I was going to wear and no these are not the ones I''m going to wear at the final program but it is what I''m going to wear momentarily. I was practically busy and occupied with picking a descent clothes to wear when I felt something was odd. I found a mirror beside the closet which I did not recall placing in the walk in closet.


    It intrigued me even more as it started to glow in a pulsing manner.. I slowly walked towards the mirror and then the glowing stopped. I looked at my reflection and was about to head back to finding what I would wear when I saw my reflection did not changed and stayed still on the mirror. My eyes widened as I stared at the reflection with chills in my body. I was naked because I was in the walk in the closet and the door was locked thus I was bare naked as I faced the reflection. I tried to stand still and faced the mirror again and covered myself with a towel to see if it''s going to change but it did not as the reflection of me stayed still and stared at me in the eyes.


    I was about to slam the mirror to the floor but it seems like it was attached to the wall. I looked at the reflection and saw another person emerge from it. Apollo? Why is he there and, uh and I''m freaking out! Why is he also naked!? I was so confused and I''m feeling so many things right now. I have never been so perplexed in my life.What is this?!


    I felt my face was heating up because how could I not become a tomato if I see Apollo naked?! I can see everything including the- bitch oh my god. What the- what is that!? Why is his um- uh I don''t want to even say it in my mind but why the hell is his dick so huge!?


    My hands flew to my eyes as I attempted to cover them but to an ultimate fail, I was shamelessly peeking through them. I looked at Apollo bare with my mind going crazy. I looked behind me and relieved was I as I did not saw him behind me which I kind of assumed that he was as the reflection in the mirror did. I was dazed and I do not know what I am doing right now but this is certainly not right. I closed my eyes and heaved a huge breath. I then turned around looking for a hard object for me to smash the wall. I thankfully saw one immediately.


    I looked back at the reflection and my eyes widened even more as I saw Apollo''s face nearing my reflection thus, with a clouded mind, I threw away the vase that I found and slammed it to the mirror. I was hoping that it would break and was somehow relieved that I heard a shattering sound but as I opened my eyes, it is to my utter dismay that only the vase was broken and the mirror remained unscratched. I was about to use my power on it when Apollo''s reflection touched my body on the mirror. I jumped and released a squeak as somehow, I felt the touch. Scared and perplexed, I looked behind me to see if anyone was there but there was no one to be found aside from my self and the explicit scene that I fear to unfold right in front of my eyes. My hands were shaking and I felt hot, my body felt hot and despite just coming out of the shower, I was starting to sweat. I looked at my surrounding and was almost thinking to use my powers before realization hit me that the others were near my room and they can sense elemental traces which I shall, in any under circumstances, not use before the clash while in a close proximity with them.


    I felt breathing behind my nape which made me shuddered. I again looked back but no one was there. I waved my arms around which I mean practically all 360 degrees wanting to find at least someone hidden. Maybe the creature Nate and I found here but no, no one was here and I should be able to feel it. When someone I don''t know or recognize is near and that is with or without power.


    I looked at the reflection and gasped when I saw something I have never in a million years, did expected to see. My heart was beating fast and I was starting to breathe hard. Right in front of my eyes, Apollo was touching himself.


    And did I say that his manhood was huge? It basically grew two times larger now! What in the most unholy things am I seeing!? Is this a dream!? I have to get out of this room which I did try and ran towards the door but no matter how hard I turned the knob, it did not unlock. Again I tried to unlock it but I felt something behind me, poking. It was warm, I could feel its warmth radiating. I slowly turned and looked back at the mirror only to find Apollo''s dick nearing my ass.


    "Oh my god for the love of the most lovely flowers that I saw! I wanna get out!" I screamed and was about to bang the door when I felt that my hands were restricted and seemed to be tied together. I looked at my reflection only to see me being tied up. Apollo was looking at me the whole time, well my reflection with such lust. I tried to break free but couldn''t.


    I was again yet about to scream for help but instead;


    "Hngg ugh." A moan escaped my lips as I felt something wet and warm wrapped my own dick. In dazed, I looked at the mirror and I felt my dick tightened at the sight of Apollo on his knees while his mouth was wrapped around my manhood.


    "Oh fuck." I groaned even more as the head of my dick met the back of his throat.


    I wanted everything to stop because I know that I would succumb to this if this continues even further.

 Chapter 92 - CHAPTER 92

    I walked out of the walk in closet feeling dazed and lightheaded and let us not dare to forget the embarrassment that I am feeling right now. Back there, something unexpected happened and despite all that, now that my system is trying to come back down from the lust, I felt even more embarrassed as I clearly realized what I did back then and to me, it does not even matter on it was not real because of the fact that I did it is so embarrassing, even more that it was my first time.


    I felt somehow tired from that which was quite new to me. All the feelings I felt back there was new to me and I''d be lying if I''d say that I don''t want to feel it again. But anyways, I shrugged the thought away and now has tried to focus. I was now dressed fully in plain gray shirt which was slightly oversized and some shorts. I wore the plain athletic shoes and styled my hair lightly. I checked myself in the mirror which by the way will never be the same again. I looked fine and after that, I prayed to the heavens that my reflection moves the moment that I do and by the grace of the heavens, it did.


    My hands were on the knob and was about to turn it when someone knocked. I was startled and slightly jumped from the spot where I stood but immediately regained composure. Nate who now made me feel so under dressed because of the beautiful suit that he was wearing. It was the shade of opal blue.. It was not the normal suit that he wears and it looked somehow similar to mine.


    "His majesty had this made for me." He smiled.


    "You look very handsome Nate." I spoke in all honesty. He indeed looked very good in the suit that he was wearing. A gold badge was on his left side of the chest which renounced the symbol of the Archadian blood that was running through our veins.


    He smiled at me which made him even more gorgeous. His features were highlighted and his skin tone was brought out by the shade of the fabric.


    "Now now, it''s time for you to get change. We don''t want to be late now would we?" He smiled cheekily as he said his words. I smiled back at him and then nodded. We both then walked towards the room where I am going to get ready and soon did the time came, we arrived at the room and as soon as I walked in, there were a group of people waiting and was seated on the couch. The room was not that cramped but it was also not spacious, just enough to accommodate us. They all paid their respect as soon as they saw me to which I acknowledge immediately and said that it really was not that necessary but they just smiled in return.


    "Please sit hear your majesty as we groom you. We only have about an hour until the final program begins." The woman with dark and long hair spoke. I assume she is the one who''s going to work in enhancing my feature. I do hope she does not get carried away because I really do not want to wear heavy make up, a powder and some lip color enhancer would just be nice.


    "So I won''t apply that much of make up on you your majesty as you are already very gorgeous."


    "Ah, that''s embarrassing but thank you."


    "Nothing but realness here your majesty. I will just put some tiny gem stones under your eyes and I will have to put some fluid gold liner on you. Also with a touch of some shimmer and lip color enhancer." She said with excitement laced on every word she just said. I smiled at her and then nodded. I looked at the others Nate on his reflection in the mirror and boy did I regret doing so as I had the most unpleasant and explicit flashback of what happened in the walk in closet. I closed my eyes and tried my best to forget about the things that keeps running in my head and if this does not stop at all, I am going to walk out there with a lump on my pants.


    The woman with dark hair started to work her job and asked me if she can touch my face to which I said yes. She then went on to arrange the gem stone on my face. They were sliced diamonds in various colors. I looked at the gems being placed on my face and they indeed look very beautiful. She continued to do so and tenths of minutes later, she was done placing them. It would be hard if I tried doing that myself because the gem slices were so thin and she was using some tweezers that I myself could never nor did try to use.


    "Now would you please close your eyes your majesty?" I did not answer and just closed my eyes. I then felt something wet touch my eyelids and I think she is now applying the liquid liner on me. As soon as she was finished, I was about to open my eyes but then she spoke asking if I could try to not open my eyes just yet as the liner still need to dry. Again, I just nodded and did what she told me to do. Now it was my lips that felt a wet stick if you may which now I know is the lip color enhancer. After she was finished, I remained still on the chair. I do not know how long am I in here already but I think it''s still not that long because she does work quite efficient.


    "You can open your eyes now your majesty." She spoke after she sprayed something on me. And as soon as I opened my eyes, I do not in anyway tend to be overly self appreciating but damn did I look good. I smiled at my reflection and was so amazed with her work. Never in a million years did I ever think of me admiring myself for being this pretty.


    "Wow, I you made me look so amazing! Thank you." I spoke and gave her a soft and genuine smile. She then went on to bow in the feminine way before saying thank you.


    "Now, it is time for you to get change." She spoke. I stood up from my chair and two gorgeous girls approached me and handed me my suit which was in a plastic cover and a hanger. I thanked the both of them and got inside of the changing room. I quickly slid into the suit and I must admit that I was quite nervous that it will be to big for me or to tight but thank the heavens that it was right. Father might have gotten the reference from the suit that was left back home. I looked at myself in the mirror and at this time, I was so occupied in checking myself out that I did not even remember the thing that happened while I was looking at the mirror in my walk in closet. I smiled and thought to myself that this is really the day that get to prove not to anyone but to myself and family that I too, can be a great Archemidius. I will not disappoint and no matter what will happen, may the cost be broken bones and scars but I will get that winning trophy. No matter what the cost. If have to drown the last obstacle in my way, I will make sure they drown and sleep for a while.


    I walked out of the room and I then heard gasps. I looked at them as they did the same to me but in awe. I guess I do look god. I turned to Nate who was looking at me with a smile.


    "You know that I want to hug you right now but I will not be the reason for that suit to be crinkled." He spoke with a chuckle. I only shook my head as I laughed.


    My suit indeed looked very stunning in its color. And I am thankful to father for having this made.


    "Uh, respectfully asking, can you guys leave the room for a moment, I have some confidential things to speak with his majesty." Nate spoke. The others understood immediately and walked out of the room as I looked at him with a raised brow.


    "What confidential thing?" I asked. He just smiled and moved closer.


    "Your father had this suit made so intricately that he even added a twist. If anything happens with this suit out there, just don''t freak out okay?" I looked at him suspiciously but he only laughed.


    "Okay?" I answered uncertain.


    "Oh! And I also have this for you." He spoke.


    He held his hand to the air and a crystal crown started to form above his hands. And when it was finished he placed it carefully on my head before backing up.


    "There. Take that and always remember that even if I am not there with you, I am with you, here." He said and pointed to my heart. I could see how tears were starting to pool in his eyes and mine were doing the same.


    "Nathaaan! If you cry I''m going to cry to and mess my liner up!" I said laughing as I looked up and fanned the tears away.


    "I- I''m just so happy and proud of you." He spoke and looked at me as he wiped the tears on his eyes.


    "I''m proud of us, Nate." I answered.

 Chapter 93 - CHAPTER 93

    Looking at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in me as now, looking at myself, I know that I have grown but also know that I still need to grow. Still a long way to go and walk through but I know that I''ll get there. No matter how hard, no matter how defeated I may be, I know that there will be people that are going to root for me and it''s just as they say, failure is a part of life. A person from my kingdom named Beyonce that you''ll face many losses than the winnings but you just have to keep going and work hard. She''s my mother''s sister and whenever she does come and visit with my young nephew, she always make sure to have a talk with me and give me her encouraging words which I feel grateful for as I look up to her for the strong and powerful woman that she has become.


    "We best be off now. I can already hear the people in the arena." Nate spoke making me snap back to reality. I nodded as my heart started to beat triple times faster than how it should normally go knowing that by the time I return, I may be the winner or I will have severe injuries and is barely alive when I return but either way, I will make sure that I will be the winner.


    We walked down a secret path as no one is allowed to see any of the contestant yet. I heard music coming from the arena which made me even more nervous but I realized that being nervous and overthinking things might affect my mental state and could possibly be the reason for my downfall which is the last that I would want.


    "Are you going to be sitting with father?" I spoke trying to distract myself from overthinking and the anxiety that was starting to build up within me..


    "I will be sitting with them yes. Why do you ask?" It''s a good thing that Nate questioned me that as I remembered something that I wanted to tell him.


    "Under any circumstances, Nate even when I am bleeding or is struggling to breathe, you must reassure father that everything will be fine even if it does not seem like it because you know how he is. He will probably won''t care about the rules and might barge inside the dome and that is the last thing that I would want. But if he does not listen, tell him everything. Tell him about the plan. I cannot afford any interruption or distraction as I only have one shot at this. Do you understand?" I spoke while looking at him. He looked at me for a while as we walked side by side before he nodded.


    "I understand." He answered. I knew that he meant what he said because I just know him that much, whenever he''s lying or whenever he''s uncertain.


    We continued to walk even further in the deserted hallways, away from the usual hallway where I know is filled with both students and different people all of which came from all corners if the land and kingdoms. This is basically one of the largest main event of the year aside from celebrating the God''s Triumph Mass where every kingdom celebrate for a whole month in honor of the sacrifices and to remember the triumph that we won over the evil that once seeped in the lands that now is in order.


    "Alex? You can now stay in here. Your comrades are here as well. A receptionist will come in and tell you when the time arrives." Nate spoke to me. We were under the stage of the arena and I could hear everyone''s chatter. It was very loud and the walls vibrated with every thump of the music that rang with the large speakers that surrounded the arena.


    I walked towards Nate and hugged him tight before letting go.


    "Wish me the best of luck Nate and remember what I said okay? I''ll see you when I get my hands on that winning trophy." I spoke to him before going inside the room.


    The moment I turned around, I saw everyone was talking with smiles on their faces and they have not seem to noticed me so I decided to greet them first instead. They all looked bedazzling in their attires. Everyone looked so very elegant and poise. On the left side of their elegant clothing were the number that signified as to what rank they are in in the group of elites in the academia.


    "Well everyone looks gorgeous." I said in a soft tone along with a smile. Everyone stopped talking and turned to look at me.


    "Oh, my god!" Pear exclaimed as he stood up and bowed with her head extremely low. The others did the same as well which me rushed towards them and smacked their heads.


    "Guys don''t do that, I''m embarrassed."I said but they still kept their head hung low. Vexxanna was the one that lifter her head up first and smiled at me warmly.


    "You look ethereal your majesty." She spoke.


    "I must admit your majesty, if I was one of those royal boys, I''d be definitely pursuing you now." Delvin spoke as he looked at me with his cheeks tinted with crimson red. I laughed lightheartedly with Delvins adorable confession.


    "Thank you for thinking so, Delvin. You look good as well." I smiled.


    "Your majesty." I looked to Leo who approached me with a serious stance, he then held my hand and placed it on his forehead. I smiled as he knows how one should honor a royalty but then again, it was embarrassing. He then stood up and looked at me with his heartwarming smile.


    "Your majesty, please allow me to court you after this." Leo spoke.


    Everyone was so stunned that including me, our mouth was hanged open. I then remember Apollo saying something which said that he would be courting me after this and it would be such a shame if I say yes to Leo when Apollo has have been so vocal about it with the others.


    "Ah, I want to get to know you too Leo but someone already asked me out on a date after this. We can still have dinner along with everyone else if you all have time. I just don''t want to say yes and possibly end up hurting your feelings. You are a good person and I don''t want the friendship that we have built to be affected by whatever may happen if I did say yes." I smiled at Leo who looked quite disappointment for a moment but then his usual aura came back like it never left.


    "Well, I hope that whoever this person is your majesty, I hope he treats you right because if he doesn''t, we will hunt him down if he ever tries to break your heart. Right everyone?"


    "Well aside from the fact that you just got dumped, I mean yeah sure! Of course we would hunt that person down." Pear spoke as Vexxanna and Delvin laughed secretly.


    "Ah, thank you guys. Well how are we feeling?" I asked and tried to change the subject as I noticed Leo getting embarrassed as he was starting to blush.


    "If I am being honest your majesty, this might sound disgusting but I feel like my insides are going to come out through my mouth. My stomach does not feel right and I am freaking out. Other than that, regarding the plan, I still remember what to do." Pear spoke which made me smile inside.


    "I mean I think we share the same feeling of anxiety now right? Imagine, we are going to be the one who''s going to act as an elite bodyguard of his majesty inside the arena you know? We are practically the protectors of the sea when it comes to us protecting him inside that arena. Ugh I feel so anxious right now. Oww wait did I say I am anxious, yeah, I am that right now." I laughed at Pear who was babbling and babbling on that the others were secretly laughing at her.


    We were seated down and was chatting very much so. I did came to found out that when I went back home, they too went to their own respective kingdoms as their family also had the attire that they are wearing now so we practically had the same routine. Pearl then told me that she along with her family was able to celebrate my homecoming and hers at the same time and she did thanked me with the food that was given to each district.


    We went on to even chat further that we no longer felt the anxiety and the worry in our system. Well that was until we heard a knock on the door and a receptionist walked inside and bowed to me respectfully.


    "Your majesty, and everyone else. It is now time. Please follow me."

 Chapter 94 - CHAPTER 94

    "I mean I think we share the same feeling of anxiety now right? Imagine, we are going to be the one who''s going to act as an elite bodyguard of his majesty inside the arena you know? We are practically the protectors of the sea when it comes to us protecting him inside that arena. Ugh I feel so anxious right now. Oww wait did I say I am anxious, yeah, I am that right now." I laughed at Pear who was babbling and babbling on that the others were secretly laughing at her.


    We were seated down and was chatting very much so. I did came to found out that when I went back home, they too went to their own respective kingdoms as their family also had the attire that they are wearing now so we practically had the same routine. Pearl then told me that she along with her family was able to celebrate my homecoming and hers at the same time and she did thanked me with the food that was given to each district.


    We went on to even chat further that we no longer felt the anxiety and the worry in our system.. Well that was until we heard a knock on the door and a receptionist walked inside and bowed to me respectfully.


    "Your majesty, and everyone else. It is now time. Please follow me." I looked at my colleagues who now looked very anxious.


    They definitely are feeling the pressure of the plan and even I have to say that it is quite a heavy plan but when the perfect time comes, I''ll do my best to carry the team towards the winning line and I will take no other place than that. This is going to be big because if we do win, this will be my first and their first win at the clash as they have mentioned that before which if I recall was on the day we first had our meeting.


    We all looked at each other and held hands while in a circle. I could feel the tension in the air because of the desire and fear to win or loose but like I have said, multiple times, I will make sure that we will win, no matter what the cost may be.


    "Everyone, I know that we are all eager to win and we will do our best to win but we will find it hard to do so especially if we are this choked by our fear of failing. We have the upper hand here because if one of us fails, we always have each other to lift the team up. So everyone, ease up and let us have some fun as we kill this game." I spoke in attempt to try and cheer everyone up. I smiled as I saw that it work as they all looked at me with a smile and glowing faces.


    "Now, let''s go show those people who''s boss." I spoke before we all headed towards the door and followed the receptionist.


    "You know I still can''t get over as to how you look your majesty. You outshine even the prettiest girl in the academia. Oh wait, all genders, yes you outshine all of them." Vexxanna spoke as he looked at me with her eyes dazzling. I smiled at her and felt a warm feeling in my heart as someone thought I was beautiful while I am over here thinking they must be blind for seeing things that I can''t even see.


    "I must agree, seeing you walking now takes the level of elegance and beauty in a whole new level! Ha! I can''t wait to stand on the stage and smile at the people and say, yeah, we''re with him!" Delvin spoke which made me laugh. Ah, how precious these people are. They either make me feel happy and make me laugh or they always make me feel loved and accepted. People that I should thank and treasure.


    "Ah, thank you guys for the complement. We all look good and I too am very excited to stand with all of you on stage with a smile. Thank you for always making me laugh and included." I spoke as we were nearing the waiting area.


    "It is our honor your majesty." Pearl spoke with a smile. After that, no words were exchanged as we walked in comfortable silence. The feelings of fear and uncertainty were left back at the room as we now approach the starting point of our journey towards the winning path of the clash.


    I was walking behind them as I looked at the four people who now I can call as my friends. Smiling, I stared at them and made sure that this image will be in my mind as I grow old. This moment and these people are for sure some of the few that I will remember if I get down and take a stroll and memory lane.


    As we ventured to where we were headed, I could hear Kaval and Dianne arguing which means that they are a few feet away. I am nervous to seem them as at this point they too are eager to win no matter how they say that they want to protect me. An heir''s honor is built up by winning and winning this event will definitely solidify ones future as a ruler.


    "Oh! Alexander is here. I see his colleagues. Wow you guys look great!" I heard Dianne spoke. They couldn''t see me as I was behind my colleagues and was wearing black which is a color that does not attract that much of attention. I prepared my face to meet them both as friends as a competitor.


    "Thank you your majesty." All of them said in unison.


    "Where is Alexander if I may ask?" Dianne asked. I smiled at her question and decided to show myself to them.


    "Here." I said simply. Dianne''s head turned towards me before her eyes widened and her mouth almost fell to the floor. Well not literally but I guess I''m having the same effect as I had with my colleagues?


    "I- Wh-wha- d-do you- oh my god!" Dianne exclaimed as her hands moved on and about. She looked back and forth at me and the others who now I saw looking at me.


    Kaval was looking at me with an open mouth as his eyes looked quite shocked. Apollo on the other hand was looking at me with a soft gaze as his smile warmed my heart. Then there was the last person, Hade.


    He was sitting with his legs crossed and his head supported by his right hand. He was staring at me head on which made me feel very conscious. I looked away from him and looked back at Dianne who looked quite star struck. Oh god, I look fine why are they acting like they have never seen me in a suit before?


    "Alexander Felix! You look like a god! Oh I''m about to faint." Dianne spoke making me laugh as I extended my arm for a hug. Dianne then walked towards me and was about to answer my hug request when he was pulled away by Kaval.


    "You idiot! Don''t mess his suit up. You''ll stain Alexander with your ugly face." Kaval said irritating Dianne who glared at him. Kaval walked towards me and held my hands and knelled on the ground before his lips touched the back of my right hand.


    "K-Kaval, what are you doing get up! You might dirty your slacks!" I exclaimed as I held his firm shoulders and motioned that he stands up.


    "I just had to do that you know. You look so ethereal, even I as a friend is amazed and a little bit tempted to steal you from Apollo." Kaval spoke with a grin as he looked at Apollo who gave him a disapproving look. He backed away and it was Apollo who moved towards me this time. I did not recall any of the events that happened back at my room as I was just too embarrassed by their praises and reaction.


    Apollo''s face moved closer to mine and his lips touched my forehead which made me feel even more embarrassed as my colleagues who do not get to see this are here.


    "With this as your suit, I''m just a string away to calling a ordainour and have us married here." Apollo spoke making me laugh. I was about to answer when someone called me.


    "Prince Alexander, someone wants to see you? It''s important matter." I looked at the receptionist with a curious gaze. I looked back at the others and spoke;


    "I''ll be right back." I said.


    "Don''t be gone for too long." Apollo said to which I only smiled. I headed towards the receptionist and followed her. She led me to a room and spoke:


    "The person who wants to talk to you is here." She spoke before he left.


    I opened the door and it was really dark so I walked in to find the switch. Maybe the receptionist led me to the wrong room. I was about to leave when someone grabbed my waist and my back collided with someone else''s body. I was caught off guard and my heart started to beat abnormally but returned to normal when I caught a familiar scent.


    "Why do you have to be this beautiful Alex?" His voice sounded so sincere, smooth and deep that it gave me chills.


    "Hade." Was the only word that I could give as an answer.

 Chapter 95 - CHAPTER 95

    I opened the door and it was really dark so I walked in to find the switch. Maybe the receptionist led me to the wrong room. I was about to leave when someone grabbed my waist and my back collided with someone else''s body. I was caught off guard and my heart started to beat abnormally but returned to normal when I caught a familiar scent.


    "Why do you have to be this beautiful Alex?" His voice sounded so sincere, smooth and deep that it gave me chills.


    "Hade." Was the only word that I could give as an answer.


    His strong arms tightened even more as he nuzzled his face on my neck which send numerous tingling sensation throughout my body to the point where I was only a sniff away for my legs to give in totally. Why is he affecting me this way. And how did he get here immediately? I just saw him looking back there, seeming unbothered.


    "Stop saying my name with your mouth.. I might ravish you." His voice was stern as his warm and minty breath fanned over my neck. My hands went to his arms as I held them and signaled him that he let''s me go but his gripped only tightened. In the dark room that we were in, a window pane was open and the light of the moon peeked through it, casting a faint light on the two of us.


    "H-Hade, let me go." I spoke and hated the way I stuttered. I could still smell his scent, it filled my airways and placed me in euphoria. It was familiar somehow and I am sure that I have smelled this scent before, even way back to when Hade and I met, only it is to be shamed as my memory becomes hazy and is unable to recall where and when.


    "Then you shouldn''t have looked like this, especially when I''m about to crush you." He spoke. His voice, his mouth, every words produced by both were sincere and were laced with nothing else but realness which I hate.


    "Why are you hugging me. When you should be dead talking me. Hade you keep confusing me with your actions." I spoke the thought that has lingered in my mind for too long for my liking.


    I heard a snicker which came from him and felt that his embrace loosened up. I was about to walk away and distance myself from his as I was starting to feel things that I did not want to resurface, the feelings that I felt when I had that dream. When I thought that he had let me go completely, his hands grabbed mine and both of which became interlocked. My eyes looked up to meet his but was unable to see those orbs that makes me feel things as his back was the one that was facing me. He walked towards the window pane where the moonlight peeked from the partly opened drapes to which he now opened fully.


    The moonlight engulfed the both of us now and I could now see him. I did not want to admit but my heart started to beat in some sort of way. I was feeling the things I felt at that dream just by looking at him.


    His features held no remorse towards me like they usually did, his aura felt calm which is nothing but a rare case, and his eyes for once, looked very clear and glowing for the first time. His features glowed and were highlighted by the moonlight. Those dark brows, sharp and pointed nose, red lips and sharp edges of his jawline. He looked absolutely breathtaking from my point of view. If only I could see him like this every time. I smiled unknowingly as I looked at him.


    "You are right Alex. I should be spewing my usual words right now and spread hate to you but, something about tonight just made me feel to not do it. Don''t get me wrong, I will surely make sure that every word I spoke of before will become reality once we are in there but I- I don''t know." His gaze were away from mine and was on the view that was facing us. I just looked at to where he was gazing and made no answer as I thought of that he might have something to say even more.


    "You- you remind me of someone." He spoke his voice laced with something I could not pin point but my heart skipped a beat when he said that. I remind him of someone?


    "And I don''t usually pray to whoever is up there but now I say this, I pray to those who is up there, to let it not be you." My heart ached as I looked down and my hand lost its grasp on his. He might have noticed that as he looked at me immediately and his eyes became wary as he realized the thing that he just said.


    "I didn''t mean it like that-"


    "Hade, you know you really confuse me most of the time. You hate me for something I don''t know the reason as to why, then you talk to me casually and then ends up talking to me about my death and your hate towards me. Then you act like this like you like me and you make me feel things when you''re like this! You are the only person who can make me happy and get my hopes up because I get to think that we are becoming okay with each other but then you also hurt me at the same time. Why Hade? I just want to know. Why do you treat me like this?" I spoke, a single tear falling from my eyes. I was hurt and I did not know that I would be this hurt by a person who hates me.


    "Alexander-" He spoke and his voice sounded guilty which made me even more hurt.


    "Do you think that I am a toy, Hade Morningstar? Is it because I do not have my powers that you think I am no worthy of a person? Is that it?" I spoke with my voice breaking and tears falling even more. Ah shit, I''m ruining my make up at this point.


    "Alexander no-"


    "Then why!? Tell me! Why do you do this to me! Why do you keep playing me! I for once Hade will tell you this! I am not a toy to be played with! I am a full and functional human being that is capable of feeling things and has complex emotions! Please know that I too, gets hurt by your words and actions. If I did you wrong, please tell me what it was and I''ll make it up to you. Just don''t do this to me, it drives me insane, thinking that you see no worth, not even the tiniest bits in me." I spoke my voice even higher than that of how it should normally be in tone.


    I looked up at him and saw that he was looking at me with sad eyes. They were clear still but the trace of sadness and the flicker of guilt was seen as if it was exposed in broad daylight.


    "Won''t you tell me why?" I spoke as I looked at him straight in the eye. He sighed and looked away before he looked at me back.


    "My intention was to not hurt you emotionally-"


    "Then what was your intention then!" I exclaimed in frustration because despite those guilt in his eyes, I feel like he''s lying to me. He grabbed both of my hands and enclosed them with his large ones.


    "Look, I know that I have not been that nice to you, o-or have approached you nicely but what I say is the truth. It was never my intention to hurt you emotionally. But now that I seem to have hurt you this way, then might as well go all the way and tell you the reason why. Alexander, I have my reasons as to why I despise you not because of how you are but because of where you came from. I am even surprised because you still don''t know the reason why but I will not tell you about that as it is that person''s responsibility to not keep you in the dark for so long because you might become blind. If you had been from another kingdom, I would have not acted like that in the first place. I know that you are not dumb to think that I do what I do to you for no reason. Yes, I also feel a certain way about you but I will not be able to accept that feeling as I could only see you as one of my enemies and a person who''s blood is one with the person who did me so wrong. From now on, I tell you that all I will feel for you is distaste and despise. Nothing else, I say that in the hopes that you get a one track mind about us. So that you won''t be confused in the future. Our relationship will simply stand as enemies." Hade spoke.

 Chapter 96 - CHAPTER 96

    "Look, I know that I have not been that nice to you, o-or have approached you nicely but what I say is the truth. It was never my intention to hurt you emotionally. But now that I seem to have hurt you this way, then might as well go all the way and tell you the reason why. Alexander, I have my reasons as to why I despise you not because of how you are but because of where you came from. I am even surprised because you still don''t know the reason why but I will not tell you about that as it is that person''s responsibility to not keep you in the dark for so long because you might become blind. If you had been from another kingdom, I would have not acted like that in the first place. I know that you are not dumb to think that I do what I do to you for no reason. Yes, I also feel a certain way about you but I will not be able to accept that feeling as I could only see you as one of my enemies and a person who''s blood is one with the person who did me so wrong. From now on, I tell you that all I will feel for you is distaste and despise. Nothing else, I say that in the hopes that you get a one track mind about us. So that you won''t be confused in the future. Our relationship will simply stand as enemies." Hade spoke which somehow made my heart break into a thousand pieces.


    Rage started to fill my senses as my hands clenched into a ball and my breathing got inconsistent.. My ears were starting to ring as my tears no longer fell for my eyes held nothing and no more of sadness but remorse and anger along with regret and broken hopes. Remorse for he acts like this when he says that he hates me. Anger both for him and myself for I have been a fool to believe that we''d be okay even just as friends or as colleagues but no, hopes are no longer seen for that. Regret because for a second, despite how much I wanted to hold back, I acknowledged my feelings for him just a moment ago, right before he shattered everything into pieces and shards that has now made my stance as to how he is, bleed with anger and spite.


    I snickered in spite of all the things that I was feeling and looked at him with nothing bu an empty face that no longer held emotion.


    "You are such a hypocrite you know that Hade?" I spoke. His eyes looked confused as his brows became furrowed.


    "You said all of those things, with you not acknowledging all of your other feelings for me which I know what they exactly are. But your words and actions do not match at all." I snickered and walked even further away from him with my back now facing his gaze. I could feel his eyes digging holes in my back but I will no longer acknowledge him and his presence. Hurt me ones, that''s on you but if I let you hurt me more than that, it''s on me.


    I grabbed the knob after I wiped my face with my hands and made sure that I looked alright and presentable before looking back at him.


    "Next time you say those words, don''t make it so obvious that you want to put your dick in my ass next time. You act like an alpha around me, and I am no mate of yours. Practice more Hade." I slammed the door and left him there as for the last time tonight, I looked at him straight in the eye and saw something flash quickly on them as if they were never there and can make one think that they might be seeing things but I am no blind person but I know that he''s going to come up with another bullshit of an excuse to best left it with no remarks.


    As soon as the others saw me, they approached me immediately with a worried gaze.


    "Where were you. You were gone for too long." Dianne spoke. I was about to answer when Dianne opened her mouth to speak again.


    "Hade, where have you been." I smirked as an idea flashed right through my mind. I did not have any second thought for regrets as I opened my mouth to answer and spew some words that I never thought I would say.


    "Oh, we did some things. Right Hade." I spoke with a daring smirk as I faced Hade who looked quite shocked by my statement. But then I saw Apollo with a gloomy expression thus I smiled warmly as I walked towards him and held his hands with mine.


    "Don''t worry, by that I mean he just went on with his usual talk when its me like; ''oh I am so gonna kill you'' things." I laughed lightly despite feeling no happiness inside me. Apollo seemed to have bought the reasoning for he smiled and held my hands tighter. I know now that Apollo likes me and plans to take me on a date after this and I am actually looking forward to that.


    Why waste my tears to someone that sees me for being so irrelevant. For as he sees me like that, he too, in my eyes shall not matter more that a worm that I am about to step upon.


    Oh just you wait Hade Morningstar, you see me as an enemy you say? Then I will become the biggest enemy you will ever encounter. Let''s see how long can you hold out when I show you my furry, I may be nothing to your eyes now but once my plan is in full circle, I''ll scrap my false pretenses and this disgusting skin of mine to reveal what I have become and who I really am. Till then, I shall be looking forward as to how you will eat your words as you, Hade Morningstar, the youngest King and ruler, will be defeated by the person you saw as worthless and a waste of time.


    Another idea popped into my mind and I could feel myself smirking so maniacally that I had to control my actual face from recreating it. He played with me with that type of strategy and I must admit, he got me good with my emotions. Now why don''t I turn the table around and do the same thing. He already gave me the word that he feels another way towards me but can''t seem to accept it. Well then, I shall make you accept it and then drop you to the ground once you became the fool that you really are. He should be thanking me because I am only thinking of dropping him once when he has done that to me multiple times. Although no promises of it not hurting that much. Feelings are not to be toyed with as they can either make or break a person but in his case, breaking him is the only option.


    "Everyone, please head to the lift right this instance, we are about to start. But first, gather around as I am about to give you a briefing of what will happen." The receptionist announced. I lost my thought about my plan with Hade and decided to focus on this one which is more important. We all gathered with out designated team. I walked towards where Pearl and the others were and Apollo did not want to let me go but I only smiled at him before saying that it is needed because if we did not do so, we might have a word with the receptionist so he ended up letting me go but only after he kissed my hand. I smiled warmly at him and looked for Hade who was staring at me with his eyes flickering with jealousy. Ah I''m not even starting yet. I laughed mentally and focused my attention to my colleagues who smiled at me.


    "Sorry, they like me too much." I spoke which made them laugh.


    "Oh we know your majesty. Who wouldn''t like you, you''re an absolute joy to be with." Leo spoke with a smile.


    "Aw, that''s very kind of you Leo, thank you." I answered before I motioned everyone of us to gather and move as to where the receptionist was. Once we were all gathered, the receptionist only then, started to speak.


    "So this is what''s going to happen, the Headmaster will give a few words of welcome for our guest before the announcer will call you one by one after an entertainment performance. When that time comes, please be prepared and alert. Once your names are called, the lift will go up and a spotlight will shine above you. The announcer will then ask for some few words but you must keep it brief but also concise. After that all of you will line up and give the crowd your final bow and then lights goes off. The lift goes down and you go to your respective changing area as the clash will begin an hour after the program ends. You all know what you guys should bring. After you are set to go, a person will explain the rules before you are transported to the dome. Is everything clear?" Ah this is it.

 Chapter 97 - CHAPTER 97

    "So this is what''s going to happen, the Headmaster will give a few words of welcome for our guest before the announcer will call you one by one after an entertainment performance. When that time comes, please be prepared and alert. Once your names are called, the lift will go up and a spotlight will shine above you. The announcer will then ask for some few words but you must keep it brief but also concise. After that all of you will line up and give the crowd your final bow and then lights goes off. The lift goes down and you go to your respective changing area as the clash will begin an hour after the program ends. You all know what you guys should bring. After you are set to go, a person will explain the rules before you are transported to the dome. Is everything clear?"


    Ah this is it. I gulped discreetly as my anxiety rose to heights again which really is a bother but I have managed to control my nerves and told myself that I won''t achieve something by being a nerve in a stray of needles. Heights and success requires sacrifices and courage and I will not lack any of that today or even the coming days. We all nodded in response to her question and went to our respective lifts. Ours were a bit more spacious considering that there five of us..


    The lights above dimmed as the headmaster started to speak who''s voice still sounded so clear despite being six feet under him.


    "Honored guests, citizens of the kingdoms, dear students, and High Majesties. We welcome you all to the Clash of the Millennium! We are beyond honored to be able to present this long battle between heirs from the kingdoms where they prove not their ability, but their strength to conquer and cooperate with their teammate as a good ruler, at first must be a fighter and a leader. This year, the clash will be even more exciting as a new heir from a prominent and ever so glorious kingdom has arrived. Alexander Felix from the Kingdom of Archea in the Sea has stepped upon on the grounds of the academia, to prove his strength and power. Now with that said, will he be able to continue the winning streak of their kingdom." The Headmaster spoke but then ended his sentence with a laugh.


    "Now, you might think that I am now biased for giving him some nice words but, an heir needs a proper introductory, just as how the other heirs were given theirs during their first step upon the battle grounds. I want to regress, to the young heirs, fearless they may be, remember that your light could dim from being alone thus you have your partners with you. At some point, your light will flicker and may even go out, but know that your ally is with you, you need only to ask and your fire shall burn again. In this battle you will be like the stars above the heavens. Once can burn and light up with their strength and ability, but only one can burn the brightest and outshine those behind it. The question you ask yourself and may even inspires you, is if are you able to be the one to burn the brightest."


    "Everyone, I fear that I may have already said to much thus I will end my speech here as I know that all of you are eager to meet your victors from your kingdom! Regresa de Klivithribigque!" The Headmaster ended his speech with the word that means, may the odd be forever in your favor. The crowd cheered as he exited the stage and the announcer stepped on the floor.


    "What a warming welcome from the Headmaster but as he also said, I know that all of you are wanting and eager to see your future rulers! So without further ado, let me introduce to you, the first pair of this years grand clash, Prince Apollo from the Kingdom of All Winds and Prince Kaval from the Kingdom of the Land!" Those of which who were citizens of both kingdoms erupted into cheers as the arena went so loud that I think that the stars up above the heavens could hear us.


    "Haha! Now you to have been paired before right?" The announcer asked and the crowd went dead silent to hear their victors speak.


    "That, you are correct." Kaval answered.


    "But I recall that you did not win at the time." The crowed then started to boo upon the announcer to whom did not paid them any mind. I could then hear Kaval''s sarcastic chuckle which made me think that if this was not here and open in the eyes of the public, that announcer may have ended up with a broken nose.


    "That too, you are bitterly correct but unlike before, I and Kaval have trained so much as we both thirst for the winning spot. Before, on our first pairing, we had some struggles but despite that, we were a force to be reckoned with. But now that we have reached greater strengths and knowledge, we will be the one that is going to break our opponents and win this game not only to honor our respective kingdoms but also the ancestor who has sacrificed so much, for us to be able to stand here with no tears and sorrow, but a joyful event filled with drive and dignity! We will win!" Apollo exclaimed. His voice sounded so confident that I felt like if Fate was a person, he would have sided with him and Kaval as his words did not waver and he was certain that the winning point he spoke of is already destined to him.


    "Wow, such an ambitious claim but we know that the two of you will be having the best shot at that! Ladies and gentlemen, Prince Apollo and Kaval!" The crowd once again cheered for them and settled after the announcer asked them to settle down.


    "Now for the team of fire and nature, let us hear it for Princess Dianne and Prince Hade!" The crowd at first were so loud but was then drowned by the sound of trumpets and drums beating in a synchronized harmony. I looked up above the stage and saw that fire and leaves were mixed and exploded in the air which made the people even cheered more. Maybe their kingdom has a designated committee on this one as well. Well speak of having the audience impact.


    "Wow, what a cheer. Prince Hade and Princess Dianne, how do you feel about your pairing." The announcer asked.


    "The both of us are advantage to each other and I could say so much with experience from our hard training.


    "Well what about your opinion on the new heir?"


    My attention was now caught as I heard the mention of my name. I know that he will be the one answering this question.


    "What about him? He''s quite the weak one I heard so it really won''t be that hard to eliminate him. It''s like throwing a cat into a cage full of lion and tigers. No match and easy to kill." People from my kingdom then started to boo on him to a point where their voices drowned the cheer from his people. My lips turned into a smirk as I looked nowhere.


    "My my, what a controversial statement but that we will see once the clash starts. Thank you Princess Dianne and Prince Hade." Once again their people cheered for them before it died down.


    "Now, on to what I could say is the main event. I know that you all are very excited to meet him and his colleagues, let us welcome up to the stage, Prince Alexander and The Acadamian Elites." The lift we stood on then started to ascend on stage and the crowds cheer where getting even louder with every inch that we moved towards the top.


    As soon as the spotlight shone on me, the cheer of the crowd became even more deafening as it was paired with the huge bang of fireworks that erupted in the sky and the water figures that was made by someone from my kingdom. It was quite the entrance, even I could say. I looked to my colleagues and walked to where the announcer was which was on the center of the stage.


    "Wow! I must say first. The Prince Alexander of the sea is breathtakingly gorgeous!" The crowd again erupted into a series of applause to which I smiled at.


    "Ah, you''re too kind. I answered."


    "And look at our elites of course! They look like they are about to dive in for the kill! Wow! What a team!" My friends then bowed lightly at the praise before we went back to smile at the crowd.


    "Now, I hate to ask this but a certain Prince called you weak. What do you have to say about that?" He asked. I was about to answer when a fire appeared in front of me which made everyone gasped.


    I then started to levitate in the air and I was not even using my power. Maybe this is what Nate told me about moments ago. Water particles started to form around me and a sphere of water then soon became a sight to behold. I then felt my body falling and I got ready to land. As soon as I touched the ground, the sphere of water shattered and the fire was washed away.


    "You see that? It is I, Prince Alexander, is the only one among this batch of heir, is able to kill ones light from existence."

 Chapter 98 - CHAPTER 98

    "Now, I hate to ask this but a certain Prince called you weak. What do you have to say about that?" He asked. I was about to answer when a fire appeared in front of me which made everyone gasped.


    I then started to levitate in the air and I was not even using my power. Maybe this is what Nate told me about moments ago. Water particles started to form around me and a sphere of water then soon became a sight to behold. I then felt my body falling and I got ready to land. As soon as I touched the ground, the sphere of water shattered and the fire was washed away.


    "You see that? It is I, Prince Alexander, is the only one among this batch of heir, is able to kill ones light from existence." I spoke with a confident smile as I gaze to the crowd where most of the people from my kingdom where. They were cheering for me and I could vividly sea the flag in the shade of the ocean waving amidst all of the people and all of the present flags which belonged to each kingdom.


    "Wow! What a way to answer but let me ask one last question.. I noticed that it was the person who orchestrated the water show that made you float to the air. Why is that that you did not make use of your own magical ability? Are you going to surprise us when the clash starts." Ah, I was expecting this question and it basically is the sign that my plan should begin now and that starts with me admitting to the audience that I am powerless.


    I gazed through the people in the crowd and looked up to a private box which walls were made of clear glass. It was above the seats which sprawled all throughout the arena which basically extends to a hundred meters. There I saw both Jean and Nate looking at me. They are the only two who knows about my plan. I nodded at them and looked back at the announcer who was waiting for my answers. I could feel the uneasiness in the environment around me as my colleagues were nervous as to how the people would react. I looked at the one person who I know years to see me admit my worthlessness to the whole citizen of the land. I smirked at him and faced the crowd. There is no going back once I say the words that I will say but I fear nothing no more. No judgement and shade as I know that those who will doubt me will soon eat their words as no matter how they will see me as a weak person now, they will soon know me as the strongest heir to have stepped in the academia.


    I cleared my throat first before I looked back to where my colleagues where and gave them a reassuring smile that says; everything will be fine. They nodded at me which gave me even more lift to look at the people and to put on my act.


    "Actually, I have a confession to make. It has been long over due anyways so might as well say it now. During the dawn of the gods and the people whom they ruled, were people who wielded no power and ability. That was until our ancestor gained their powers and shared it to their people. The confession that I am to speak of will not heed to your opinions nor judgement as I will say this today, that I, Prince Alexander Felix Archemidius, is a prince who belongs to people of the old where the land did not get to taste the blood of despair but only the sweetness of the peacefulness and unity. I am no power holder no magic wielder and some of you now may doubt me and my ability to rule one day when the time is right. But I do not stand here to ask for you opinions nor for everyone to express their pity. This event will be used o my advantage as I will showcase, how the cat becomes the black panther in the night who preys upon large opponents. I am no less than the other heirs but far more greater as I will be the first or may even be the only heir to held their strength without relying upon the blessing of our ancestors but to protection of the gods who ruled over the land at the dawn of town. So I say this, directly to you, Prince Hade Morningstar. Try and kill me in there as you will be the only one who will become the curious cat. And what happened to that cat? It was killed by curiosity. You better watch out cause my fangs has venom and my claws are the strongest swords one could dwell. I commend you for saying that but you are no confident prince as confidence is far different from arrogance. That will be all!"


    I spoke confidently without stuttering. Every word I spoke came from my previous self who was afraid to face the people but now despite the mixed sound of murmurs and cheers, I dare say that I am no longer that boy who hides behind his aides back and relied on his fathers power. I will stand on my own no matter what it takes. I looked at father and the protectors of the sea who were on their feet as they clapped their hands at me.


    "What a revelation if I do say so myself! There you have it folks! Although forgive me for saying this but I am still not convinced with your words and it might be seemingly true that Prince Hade is correct about you being the weak one." The announcer spoke. Oh so he really want''s to try me this time. So much of being so supportive in the first place right?


    I turned around and smiled at him with a fake grin and spoke.


    "Ah, like I said, I do not care of such irrelevant opinion from an irrelevant and a mere announcer of a person but since you doubt me so much," I held my hand to the air and a special bow which I had crafted for myself back at the kingdom, flew right to where my hands were. I gripped the bow lightly and an arrow appear ready to fire. I aimed at the announcer whose eyes went wide but I was no longer amused with his fuckery. The crowed gasped but I was focused on myself. I smirked at him before I released the arrow where the bullet point caught a part of his tuxedo. He was sent flying towards the wall where he hanged as his suit was caught in my arrow.


    "Take that as a proof of my mere showcase. Nathaniel, have this man arrested also for disrespecting me and being bias with his introduction. Simply unjust!" I spoke. Everyone on the crowd just went dead silent for a moment before they all erupted into cheers. As for the announcer who hanged on the wall, he screamed for my attention, begging that I give him mercy but it was too late. It is only right for everyone to catch a glimpse of my force not just as an heir but as the prince of Archea. I looked back at my colleagues who wore such proud smile and to the other heir who looked quite stunned. A huge curtain then immediately was drawn over us and we were no longer visible to the crowd. I then walked towards Apollo who walked towards me as well.


    "Wow, never expected that you''d be a terrifying husband but I am open to a feisty partner you know?" He said which made me burst into laughter.


    "Ah, you are funny Apollo. You haven''t even taken me out on a date yet and now you speak of us being husbands?" I asked as he reached out to grab both of my hands with a smile.


    "Not to worry love, I''ll do that once we''re done with this event. Besides, don''t you want me to be your handsome partner?" He asked and smiled at me which made my heart feel warm as the butterflies in my stomachs started to come alive.


    "Well, that depends on how you treat me on that date you promise." I answered with a giggle.


    "Oh wow, look at the both of them, so immersed in their lovey dovey world." Dianne spoke with her arms crossed together. Kaval on the other hand nodded and looked at us with squinted eyes.


    "At this point with your actions, the both of you just need to say yes and you''d be a couple. You act like a married one now!" Dianne said.


    "Which you totally live for." Kaval added which made Dianne smiled uncontrollably.


    "H-How dare you expose me-"


    "Alexander!" Dianne was cut of with a deep voiced who exclaimed loudly. My heart thumped abnormally despite already knowing who it is. Hade was walking towards me with a fiery gaze. Apollo was about to stand between us when Hade used his speed and grabbed me away from Apollo''s grasp. I was beyond startled as I looked at him straight in the eyes, trying not to show my fear.


    "You." He spoke with such tone that made me tremble even more.


    "How did you learn archery." My heart skipped a beat as something about his question made me feel a feeling from a distant past I can''t remember.

 Chapter 99 - CHAPTER 99

    "Wow, never expected that you''d be a terrifying husband but I am open to a feisty partner you know?" He said which made me burst into laughter.


    "Ah, you are funny Apollo. You haven''t even taken me out on a date yet and now you speak of us being husbands?" I asked as he reached out to grab both of my hands with a smile.


    "Not to worry love, I''ll do that once we''re done with this event. Besides, don''t you want me to be your handsome partner?" He asked and smiled at me which made my heart feel warm as the butterflies in my stomachs started to come alive.


    "Well, that depends on how you treat me on that date you promise." I answered with a giggle.


    "Oh wow, look at the both of them, so immersed in their lovey dovey world." Dianne spoke with her arms crossed together. Kaval on the other hand nodded and looked at us with squinted eyes..


    "At this point with your actions, the both of you just need to say yes and you''d be a couple. You act like a married one now!" Dianne said.


    "Which you totally live for." Kaval added which made Dianne smiled uncontrollably.


    "H-How dare you expose me-"


    "Alexander!" Dianne was cut of with a deep voiced who exclaimed loudly. My heart thumped abnormally despite already knowing who it is. Hade was walking towards me with a fiery gaze. Apollo was about to stand between us when Hade used his speed and grabbed me away from Apollo''s grasp. I was beyond startled as I looked at him straight in the eyes, trying not to show my fear.


    "You." He spoke with such tone that made me tremble even more.


    "How did you learn archery." My heart skipped a beat as something about his question made me feel a feeling from a distant past I can''t remember.


    Both of his hands were on my shoulders with each grip being so tight to the point that it was hurting me. I glared at him and did not answer as I really do not have the answer to his question. It''d be weird to say that I learned it from my first love who I have not heard from since we separated ways from that island which was filled with an endless field of flowers.


    I looked straight at his gaze which was immensely strong ad could have anyone cowering if they were at my position but I saw a flicker of familiarity between his orbs but I no longer pressed in on it on my thoughts as he does not matter to me anymore. I must remember that he is now my enemy. No other than that.


    "Let me go you piece of shit!" I cursed at him as I grasped his wrist and attempted to push him away but I retracted my hands immediately as his skin was so hot, it practically burned my palm. I exclaimed to which caught his attention as he let me go and then he grabbed my hands and looked at my palm. He was about to speak when he was sent flying back to the other side of the room and the person in front of me was not Apollo not Kaval and Dianne. It was Captain Elevi who glared at Hade who was standing up on his feet.


    "Dare you hurt his majesty? Have your fingers touching any parts of him and I''ll have you dead. Your majesty." Captain Elevi spoke with his usual low voice but was enough to threaten everyone. Hade looked at us straight ahead before going back to his changing room.


    "I''ll follow him." Dianne spoke and went to follow Hade immediately.


    "Captain-"


    "Are you hurt your majesty?" He spoke with worry laced on his voice. Ah, I no longer even feel any remains of how upset I am with him because he cares like he''s my brother and mother at the same time.


    "You know Captain, I''m actually worried that you''ll barge in there once I get hurt or get stung by a bee." I joked which made no effect on his unmoving face. He looked the same and did not even get the joke I think thus I sighed and said that I was fine.


    "That''s good. I''ll head back now. I wish you luck." He said simply before using his speed to go back to where he was before in a span of a millisecond.


    "Wow, he''s tough." Kaval spoke as the both of him and Apollo approached me. I just smiled and looked back to where Captain Elevi was who was now slumped back on his chair with his head hanging low. Probably sleeping again. I do think he''s just doing that so no one will talk to him because when someone needs him, may it be me or father, he always is on time.


    "Why did Hade question you that though, Alex?" I looked over to Apollo with a questioning look.


    "Honestly, I do not know too. I just think now that he gets triggered with everything I am good at at this point to be honest." I spoke. Kaval gave me a disapproving look about my statement towards Hade. Have I gone too far with words?


    "Alex, he''ll come around even if he says he never will. I know him and he''s a good person." I know he is a good person but not all good person can be kind to everyone. You can be good to this person while you can also be the devil giving agony to another person. I did not chose to answer Kaval anymore as I do not want to talk about the topic any further.


    "I think we should go and change into our battle suits because the clash should be starting soon." I suggested.


    "Are you ready? You know, to step in there?" Apollo asked.


    "I don''t have any other choice do I now? Now I should get going. And the both of you should do the same too. I''ll see you in there later, bye." I spoke and did not wait for any response as I walked away immediately towards the changing room. The others were no longer here so they might be in the changing room already. I walked faster to where it was and almost got lost with the numerous turns I tool but thankfully, when I opened the door, they were there in their battle attire.


    "My apologies for not being able to come back here with you. I had a little conversation with the others." I reasoned out as I went through my things that was delivered here earlier before by the same people who did my make up and hair. I pulled out a plastic cover which was draped over the battle outfit that I was going to wear. I excused myself and went inside the changing room.


    I had trouble getting out of my slacks and tux as they were quite fitted and it felt like I was shedding some dead skin out of me because it took quite a while with every patience and the urge not scream and just tear it out. Father would have been very upset if ever. Anyways, I got out of my previous clothing and now I slipped into my attire for battle. It was basically made out of skin fitted shorts and sleeveless shirt in black with some straps, belts and some military shoes.


    Everyone was kind of wearing the same thing and with the same color. Every team has a specific color so that the audience can easily tell which is which where in our case is black. It kind of give us an advantage because we can move at night more and take route to places where there is not that much light. As for Kaval and Apollo, they are in khaki as Dianne and Hade are in gray. I put on what seems to be a choker but apparently, it helps you breathe when the game master decides to thin the air supply on the arena or release toxic breathable gas which can slow you down. I tried to move as I looked at my self at the mirror. I was quite satisfied as to how the attire did not restrict my movements as I need to be able to move freely because at the early stage, the only thing that I can do when there is an attack directed at me is to dodge.


    I the walked outside and sat on the soft couch where Pearl was sitting. They all looked at me with an expression similar to what they gave me a moment ago.


    "Your majesty, how are you so flawless? I feel like it is our responsibility to ensure that you get of there unscratched because just look at how your skin is fair as the highest graded pearl and it also looks baby smooth." I just laughed and was about to answer when someone came to the room and spoke.


    "It''s time now, victors."

 Chapter 100 - CHAPTER 100

    I the walked outside and sat on the soft couch where Pearl was sitting. They all looked at me with an expression similar to what they gave me a moment ago.


    "Your majesty, how are you so flawless? I feel like it is our responsibility to ensure that you get of there unscratched because just look at how your skin is fair as the highest graded pearl and it also looks baby smooth." I just laughed and was about to answer when someone came to the room and spoke.


    "It''s time now, victors." We all looked up and saw that the receptionist was peeking her head through the door. Suddenly, my heart then started to beat faster and I feel like I have said this a lot of time but despite my self reassurance, I still am nervous.


    "Please follow me. I will lead you to the teleporting chambers where an instructor will explain the rules to you all." She spoke once again as she opened the door widely and motioned her hands that we should go out now. Taking a deep breath in, I stood up and walked out of the door. The others then soon followed.. At this point, we were no longer talking and was just comforting ourselves. I recalled nothing as we ventured to where the teleporting chambers were as my ears were ringing and my eyes were hazy. Everything was unclear and then my words hit me. The things I said back then. It would be embarrassing if I did none of those. What will I become? Nothing but a laughing stock. Oh imagine the news and the words of the people.


    "Your majesty?" I turned my head to where the sound came from and saw that Pearl was calling me. My gaze then flew to where the others were and they were on this sort of huge and clear capsule. It was the teleporting chamber. It was glowing bright lights on the side and there was machine in the center of the room where we were in which I assume is going. I did recall saying that the dome will not be inside the grounds of the academia thus there were no further enhancement of security in the grounds.


    "Are you alright your majesty?" Pearl asked me. I smiled at her forcefully and just said yes. The operator then accompanied me to my capsule. I stepped into it and then the door was closed. The operator went back to the control panel but I remembered something thus I waved at him to which he noticed immediately.


    "I think that an instructor should brief us first with the rules?" I stated.


    "Your majesty, the instructor is in the dome and will be giving you the instructions there. There might have been a misunderstanding bet you and the receptionist." The operator spoke clearly with confidence and a warm smile. I just nodded at him signaling that I understand.


    "I will be transporting you all to the dome and it will only take few seconds. Once the process has started, do not open the capsule and just stay put. Once you arrive at the destination, you will feel slightly dizzy and nauseous but that will go away in just a few moment of rest. Then you will face the instructor and will be led to a tunnel which will lead to the spot where you will begin inside the dome. I wish all of you luck and may the strongest team of heir wins." The operator spoke and soon as he was done, I heard a vibrating sound as the capsule started to glow. It was not to the point where it could be blinding as it only seems like only the outside part of the capsule was glowing.


    We waited for a few seconds and as soon as the glowing effect from the capsule stopped glowing then further on vanished, we were in another place and a single man was standing there, waiting for our arrival. The capsule''s door opened automatically and it seems as if we were pressurized inside for as soon as we stepped outside, I felt a little bit lighter that how I felt previously while in that capsule. Then the nauseous feeling started to take effect on me and felt that my stomach was churning around. Good thing that I did not have breakfast or I''d be puking all of what I would have eaten out. Come to think of it, I think none of us did had breakfast. And even if I did forgot, Nate would have been there to remind me but as of today, he didn''t. How odd.


    After a few seconds the feeling went away and we were good as we were before, aside from the excessive overthinking and craziness working into my head, other than those, I think I am completely fine.


    "Greetings victors. It is great to see you for the first time your majesty and always been a pleasure to see you guys back. I will be explaining the rules for this years clash event and let me tell you that there has been changes in the system." The announcer''s voice echoed throughout the whole space in this wide and gray room.


    "First, the basics as to where the rule states that everyone is permitted to use their full strength and both of their magical and physical ability inside the dome. Secon, ones caught by an enemy, you are given the chance to escape and turn the situation around with a clash but once you are defeated, eviction will be sanctified upon you and your colleagues will have to either leave you behind or fight for you. Everyone can go to their highest extent but you need to remember the golden rule that, one must not kill his fellow for as one might dig their grave if they did so. Now these are the new rule, if a group is not moving within a specific time, a beacon will light upon their current location for a three minutes and this beacon will be visible to your enemies thus they can have the chance to track you down so it''s best if you keep changing places for a period of time."


    "Next is if the group is judged and perceived by the audience to be playing it safe, a toxic fog will be released on their current location and once one comes in contact with this, you will feel a burning sensation on your skin and the part of your body where that skin is will be paralyzed for a moment. This will occur every hour but will stop once the team has started to attack the opposing team. This will only happen though if within a day, no teams has have attacked or find the other teams."


    "Now on to the changes in the system, the dome will have all kinds of terrains and they will be changing within a certain period of time which you are to figure out on your own. There will also be tasks for the groups to perform where these tasks gives a certain reward. Upon winning the task, the reward shall be endowed to the winner who might be fleeing away from the other groups. The last new thing about the system is when a group do not use their rewards and has accumulated enough since there are only a number of these tasks, the one who has won the greater number of this tasks will be able to exchange it into points that can immediately eliminate a certain member from a certain group. It is only applicable one time only but such advantage may secure your spot to a better seat in reaching that winning trophy."


    "Lastly, I give you the usual reminder. Once you step into that dome, you are no longer able to go out and even if you do so voluntarily, you will only be able to do so if you surrender to the enemy you face with the sufficient amount of damage dealt to you so you must understand that you will be hurt in there and might come out half alive and still had no grasp of that ever so elusive trophy. Do not worry, once you get injured from a clash and still managed to escape, sponsors will be sending you remedies and maybe even food as to speaking of which, you have not had your breakfast today as you will be having them in there and it will not be served to you on a plate. These food will vary upon what environment is the dome in. You have to hunt to eat and trust me, you do not want to go in in a clash without some food in you. That is all and I wish you guys the best of luck. Now if you may, please follow me as I will be escorting you now to your starting point in the dome." The instructor spoke and the only thing I could say was;


    "This is it."

 Chapter 101 - CHAPTER 101

    "Do not worry, once you get injured from a clash and still managed to escape, sponsors will be sending you remedies and maybe even food as to speaking of which, you have not had your breakfast today as you will be having them in there and it will not be served to you on a plate. These food will vary upon what environment is the dome in. You have to hunt to eat and trust me, you do not want to go in in a clash without some food in you. That is all and I wish you guys the best of luck. Now if you may, please follow me as I will be escorting you now to your starting point in the dome." The instructor spoke and the only thing I could say was;


    "This is it."


    "Please head this way." The instructor gave us the instructions just as how he is supposed to and started to lead the way. There were white lights on the side of the gray walls and a few meters away were the end point of what seemed to be a tunnel. The outside of it was bright and I could just see the green fields. Once I step in there, I must do everything that I can to fulfill the plan. If something goes wrong, all of which I have is at stake, both face and stand as a person..


    "Here we are. Once you step inside, you can no longer go back inside. This point will close and detach from the zone of the dome so no one can go out except when they go through the anguish of the most likely scenario which is defeat or the unlikely chance of winning. Either way, you can only go out when you lost a battle or won the final battle. Now if you may step on the grass and outside of this boundary." The instructor spoke to us. My hands were sweating, my vision were unclear and the ringing in my ear is making everything worse. I then realized that I was on the brink of having an anxiety attack. But I just started to reel it in. I won''t let this plan fail and it would mean nothing and will perish into nothing if I stand not of the strong stance in the beginning. Thus despite with a hazy mind, I took the initiative to step outside of the boundary first. The contact with the environment and my existence was like the kiss of both death and life.


    The others then followed me after a short while. I could see that they are nervous as well as their stance were stiff as a tree and their aura became more alert as if they were already in battle.


    "The clash will start when the countdown ends and a huge bang is heard all through out of the dome. Your weapons should be within this area thus you need to find it fast as you may never know that you are situated with the enemy in a close range. Now I please wait for a moment. The other victors are already inside the dome. The countdown should be starting shortly. Good luck and best of wishes once again." The instructor spoke and the door of the boundary closed immediately with a bang which made my heart pound even more. I looked at the surrounding and it was all trees, grass. There were birds on the branches hooting at us. The air as I breathe it in was crisp and cold.


    Turning around, I was about to open my mouth and talk to my colleagues when the countdown begin and as soon as it did, my knees became weak and my body felt cold like the warmth and blood completely disappeared. With every countdown my heart sank even deeper but I must compose myself as I do not want to look frightened in front of so many people.


    "Three"


    "Two"


    "One"


    Then a bang was heard making the birds scurry out of their spots as they flew high and up above the dome. I heard a crow making a noise which seemed like a very bad omen. Thus without wasting anytime, I faced my colleagues who were looking at me. We had planned this before that once we get inside the arena, we must split up and find our weapons which just as how the instructor said, should be near within the area.


    We looked at each other with no words being exchanged before we made a group hug and went on different ways. The plan is to move efficiently and not make a sound. We need to get a hold on our chosen weapons first because it will be our second form of defense when we run out of stamina when using too much of our power which in this case, is only applicable to my colleagues at the moment.


    I was sprinting on my feet and was keeping my vision sharp along with my spatial awareness. Well for the mean time, it seems like no other group is close within our proximity. I continued to sprint on the grass as I looked for a bow which should be situated at the top of a cut down tree. After a while, I finally saw it at a distance but I had to make sure that no one was guarding it as aside from the other heirs, there are also animals in this dome that can be dangerous.


    I looked around and looked for a high area, then I saw a huge tree nearby with a sturdy branch. I immediately ran to where it was and started to climb. It was a good thing that I had this attire made personally as it is fitted with my ability. It was lightweight and allowed me to move with no restriction. I released a huff and walked carefully on the branch. I then dropped down and hid behind the thick leaves as I carefully observed the ground.


    All I could see were some birds and some squirrel. I looked once more and jumped from the high spot back to the ground. I then sprinted hurriedly to where my bow were. I continued sprinting with my whole body aimed to grab the bow and arrow efficiently as someone may be is heading this way until my vision caught a thin and almost invisible string. My boots touched it lightly and it triggered some sort of mechanism. An axe was heading my way and if my reflexes weren''t that fast, it would have been in my back right now. My heart was beating so fast and my breathing was becoming more and more unstable and even more when I saw a smoke nearby and a smoke only appears when there is fire and something is burning.


    A huge fireball then came my way and I was able to dodge it.


    "Fuck!" I mustered to myself quietly. Hade and Dianne maybe near. I then felt a presence from a distance and now I really have to create a distraction. I looked around for something and saw a wild boar. I aimed my bow at it and shot it without second thought. It shrieked in pain as it ran at the opposite way where I was. I looked at the smoke heading that way thus when it did happen, I immediately sprinted away from the area. I was moving so fast as the only thing that was in my head was to get away from the scene that I was so startled when someone grabbed me which made me aim my arrow at the person immediately. I sighed and knelled on the ground as it was only Leo.


    "Hade and Dianne are close. We must find the others and flee somewhere else." I spoke quietly. Leo nodded and held his hands out to create a sphere. He went inside and I did too swiftly. The orb then went invisible, cloaking the both of us from the others view. We were passing the trees in an incredible speed and only stopped when we pass by one of our colleague. This was the plan, secure our weapons and flee once an enemy is near. The system should still not be counting this as playing safe as it will only happen when we are that late in the game in and there are still no clash between parties going on.


    An eruption was heard as we looked behind us only to see that the spot where we were earlier fully engulfed in a huge fire that burned even more with the Dianne''s power as the catalyst.


    "Did everyone find their weapon?" I asked as I breathed heavily. There were no signs of Kaval and Apollo nearby thus we continued to venture even further into the deep jungle.


    "Affirmative." They all said in unison.


    "That was close, an enemy was close within our proximity. We could have lost right there." Vexxnna spoke.


    "Indeed. It seems like Hade used his powers to go in action as he and Dianne plated a trap on my weapon. It was a good thing that Leo was nearby and we were able to flee immediately." I spoke. This is going to be a ride of death and sacrifices.

 Chapter 102 - CHAPTER 102

    An eruption was heard as we looked behind us only to see that the spot where we were earlier fully engulfed in a huge fire that burned even more with the Dianne''s power as the catalyst.


    "Did everyone find their weapon?" I asked as I breathed heavily. There were no signs of Kaval and Apollo nearby thus we continued to venture even further into the deep jungle.


    "Affirmative." They all said in unison.


    "That was close, an enemy was close within our proximity. We could have lost right there.." Vexxnna spoke.


    "Indeed. It seems like Hade used his powers to go in action as he and Dianne plated a trap on my weapon. It was a good thing that Leo was nearby and we were able to flee immediately." I spoke. This is going to be a ride of death and sacrifices.


    Once we felt that there was no danger nearby, we decided then to stop and camp here for today. It was already noontime as the sun was high up but I did not worry of being caught by an enemy as we were deep inside the tall trees that looms over us. The environment here was calmer and there were quite a lot of animals to hunt.


    "Let us commence our plan. Everyone scatter around and look for foods and things we need for today. Remember not to drift too far away and everyone must comeback immediately. Do not venture on these grounds alone we may never know the things that might come about so its best that we are together." Leo spoke like a true leader. We all nodded and then started to move in different directions. With my arrow in my grasp, I ventured to where I feel more creatures that I can maybe hunt for food.


    I would not deny the fact that I am now quite famished and if I don''t find food to eat then I don''t know what energy I''ll have to survive. I kept my gaze sharp as I ventured the forest and was quite happy when I saw another wild boar. Maybe we can clean this one and cook it. I mean I won''t do the cleaning because I simply do not know how to and looking at a creatures inside would just make me loose my appetite to it''s best to just be the one that kills it. I aimed my bow at it and an arrow magically appeared. This weapon was designed to not need to carry a bow holder on my back as it generates elemental particles to form an arrow. One that can explode when I intend it to or one that can poison the creature that it lands in, and it can just be a simple arrow.


    The arrow flew straight ahead and plunge the head of the wild boar within a blink of an eye. It did not make a sound from pain as I intended to kill it in one go and to not make it suffer by making it feel the pain of passing to the other side. I walked closer to it and much sure that it was already lifeless. I knelled on the ground and closed my eyes before holding my hands together.


    Mother have taught me to honor everything that we obtain from nature as she believes that if we do not learn how to give thanks, then nothing will come for you to thank for. Once I was finished, I stood up and was about to use my power when I remembered that I am still not allowed. My movement was not that of obvious for the audience to see so, with own two and bare hands, I held two of its feet and start to drag it back to the camp where we agreed to meet.


    The gods know how heavy and tiring it is to drag this boar back to the camp which was the quite the distance. I was thankful as when I was nearing the camp, Delvin was already there. He saw me and immediately rushed to where I was and helped me drag the boar to the camp.


    "Woah, I never thought that you knew how to hunt your majesty?" Delvin spoke as he looked at my catch with amazement. Ah, such a joy to feel that someone acknowledges your craft with such enthusiasm.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. It was something that our strong Captain Elevi taught me back in the days. I even remember crying when I was a kid because he was asking me to kill an animal but then I eventually came around it but still thought of which will it come in handy and I never would have expected it to be now, so its also thanks to him." I spoke and nicely not just towards Delvin but also to the people watching. For them to know ho great Captain Elevi is because some thinks that he barely does anything as he always stays inside the palace even when he''s supposed to be protecting the heart of the sea.


    We heard a rustling nearby and got alert. We soon then stood at ease as it was only Pearl who got some sticks for us to start the fire. The next came Vexxanna with a bunch of fruits and then last was Leo who brought leaves? I did not bother to question him upon his arrival as we then started to sort out the foods that we have gathered.


    "Alright, Vexxanna and I will go to the nearby river to clean this boar out and then cut its meat so that when we arrive here, we can cook it by then. We will be quick knowing that everyone might be hungry." Delvin spoke. I looked at Vexxanna with a surprise not expecting here to be the on to clean the boar I caught.


    "My dad taught me butchery when I was a kid. Quite a hobby and interest for a girl, don''t you say your majesty?" She spoke as she saw me gawking at her.


    "It is Vexxanna but in all good ways, to think that you could do things like that when I can''t or most people can even, it is a very impressive hobby if I do say so my self. I would have loved it for you to teach me and show me your skills but I just don''t sit well with the insides of the animals being shown to me." I spoke with respect. Vexxanna then understood and said her thanks and that she understood what I was trying to say. Delvin and her then disappeared and went to the nearby river.


    It was only I, Pearl and Leo that was left here. I looked over to Pearl and she was quite busy with arranging the sticks and then went on to rub them together to ignite a fire. Then I looked at Leo who was busy looking at the leaves and because I was curious, I then walked towards him and peaked over him. He then turned around and gave me a smile.


    "I know that you are wondering what these leaves are for your majesty. Well allow me to elaborate. These leaves you see here may seem ordinary but they are quite the contrary as they are very special. These leaves if handled properly, can be transformed into a blanket as they have textures within them that qualifies for them to be transformed into such. They too can also be used to treat you from poisoning and if you have cuts." He explained to me.


    "Wow, I never would have expected for these types of leaves to be so filled with worth. Say Leo, how do you know that these leaves are special?" I inquired.


    "I have a vision to see and judge which is which may it be leaves, the quality of meet, gems and most things. It is a gift that was passed on by my greatest of all great grandfather to each generation, it just so happens that it was passed on to me early on by birth." I stared at him with an amazed smile. I never thought that he would be the type.


    "How amazing it must be to have such vision. Are you going to turn this into blankets now? How can I be of help?" I asked but he only smiled and shook his head.


    "No need your majesty, it will be quick. Although I think that Pearl might need your help." I nodded and smiled at him before making my way over to where Pearl was. She still hasn''t sparked a blitz of fire. I crouched down and stoop to her level. She was quite startled when she saw me but then smiled.


    "I can help with this." I spoke. I then grabbed two sticks from the pile and started to rub them together, I saw a faint smoke coming from them which means that I was doing it the right way. Soon enough, a fire was ignited and then it started to stick and made its way to the dry woods. Leo looked at us and saw a trail of smoke peaking towards the air thus he immediately made a dome that contained the smoke and turned them back into plain oxygen.


    "The enemy might see that and come here." He spoke.

 Chapter 103 - CHAPTER 103

    "I can help with this." I spoke. I then grabbed two sticks from the pile and started to rub them together, I saw a faint smoke coming from them which means that I was doing it the right way. Soon enough, a fire was ignited and then it started to stick and made its way to the dry woods. Leo looked at us and saw a trail of smoke peaking towards the air thus he immediately made a dome that contained the smoke and turned them back into plain oxygen.


    "The enemy might see that and come here." He spoke. I was about to open my mouth and acknowledge his actions because even I did not even thought of that which is a shame on my part but then my body froze when I heard Vexxanna and Delvin spoke and when we all turned around, I saw Kaval who had the both of my colleagues trapped in a geo cage. My heart was beating loudly as I stared at my colleagues both unconscious and went to stare at Kaval with wide eyes and an open mouth of disbelief.


    "There you are." He spoke his voice dark and menacing as he looked at the three of us as we stood with our guards raised to the fullest extent. I looked at him feeling very much betrayed but I should have known not to have trust his words. I reminded myself that this is nothing personal but just competition.. If he thinks like that then let me do the same thing then.


    I raised my bow at him and then an explosive and poisonous bow generated at the same time making me able to shoot two arrows at the same time.


    "Hohoho! Damn Alex, you really are going to fight me with that?" Kaval spoke as if he looked at me with a joke. I just stared at him with a blank expression as my teammates looked at me and was trying to predict my movement. We had planned this that if one of us is captured, me must flee that is if we are outnumbered, but this situation, Kaval is the one that is outnumbered.


    "Leo." I called on him and he immediately got my cue and then got to move.


    "Oh, trying to take me down? Let''s see how you will do if you faced the prince of the land." At this point, I''m just thinking of Kaval as an annoying person because he really is being annoying at the moment.


    Leo rose to the air but was not too high up for someone else to see us and join this mini battle that we were having. If ever that happens, then we would have no choice but to flee. A dome of air then enclosed Kaval who looked at me still like I was doing clown things but he was up for the breath of his life. Leo made sure that the geo capsules were not enclosed in the dome along with Kaval before he nodded at me which basically means that he was now only waiting for my command.


    "Now." I spoke. The air inside the dome was now being sucked out and I could see that Kaval was now struggling to breathe as his neck were starting to pop some veins and he was starting to turn purple.


    He made an attempt to break the dome but failed to do so as he chose to summon huge boulders of huge cements to which turned into dust as there were no air inside the dome that he was in to act as a binding element.


    "Your majesty, we might end up killing him if we continue." Leo spoke but I just shook my head and motion for him to go on.


    "No, Kaval wont die that easily, I know that for sure. Now, Pearl, do your thing." I commanded. Pearl looked a bit hesitant but still heed my request. She closed her eyes and then pointed her hands towards the air dome. Water then started to fill on the dome and it was filling the small and cramped place fast. It only took a little time before the water went past his head. He continued to bang the dome but his efforts were not even making a scratch on the air dome.


    I then hurriedly ran to the geo capsule and generated a new explosive arrow before I pointed and aimed at the capsule. I released it from my finger once I was at a safe distance and sure enough that the capsule exploded and became huge chunks of rocks. Running back towards them, I shook them vigorously and practically screamed their names not because I was thinking that they are dead but because I do not want to kill Kaval. I might have said that he wont die easily but he will die after the span of my easily estimation which I fear is very much near.


    I was quite relived when they came to wake and then immediately positioned themself to attack Kaval. They all went behind my back as I again generated two arrows which were both explosive and poisonous. I do not intend to kill him for as the end of the day and at the end of this competition, he is still a good friend of mine despite him acting so annoying and deceiving me with his words of protection but it''s not like I didn''t do the same thing to them as well.


    "Now." I commanded once more and immediately, the air dome disappeared and the water came rushing out making Kaval breathe to which he was able to do quite quickly, see, he does not die or get weak that easily. He looked at us and annoyance was burning in his eyes and right before our eyes, huge spikes of rocks started to emerge to the ground where he stomped his feet at and was going toward us but before the deadly and piercing spikes reached me and my team, the arrow I released a second ago was already a centimeter away from him and once it made contact with him, an explosion was heard and seen. Kaval was slammed to the huge boulder behind him as the spike stopped emerging just right in front of me.


    I could vividly see the blood that he coughed out and the burn that he had on his arm. His top clothing was almost shredded into pieces as he laid there without making any movement. I could still sense that he was alive and there were no harmed organs inside him aside from the broken spine which I hope will be healed and the slightly disturbed lungs that was affected by the poison from the arrow, if one wonders how I know such of these things, it is because since I have gotten my powers I also came to possess the ability to assess ones well-being and never thought that it would come to be so handy in this type of situation.


    We still were on our guard as we may never know if he is actually faking his concussion and might attack us and it was right of us to be on guard as we were almost sent flying as a burst of wind dawned on us as Apollo landed on the ground bringing so much air force that slammed to the ground which shook the trees and disturbed the flying creatures.


    My arrow was aimed at Apolli directly and would take the necessary actions for us to win. It''s all competition and nothing of our personal connection here. Kaval has expressed that through his actions and I have expressed mine, well quite harshly but still. Apollo looked at Kaval before at me. His expression held disbelief and utter shock. I looked at him still with my bow aimed at him.


    "Y-You did this to Kaval?" He asked quite perplexed. I felt quite guilty despite telling myself that this is just a competition because no matter how I try not give validation to my feelings as a friend to the both of them, I still feel like I betrayed them but I know that they would understand. We all want to win.


    "It was him who threatened us first. He came here with two of my teammates, held captivity on a geo capsule and both were unconscious. Actions were taken Apollo. It''s nothing personal and just competition. I hope you know that. Do what you must to win because if you keep your word of not hurting me, then I will be the one that is going to end up hurting you. The both of you are my friends that is why I''m telling you now to fight with all you have. We all want to win this and make our people proud and I have already taken that path once I stepped in here. Here, you are nothing but a threat to me and my team, I hope you see me that way as well." I spoke before I signaled Vexxanna to make a portal that will lead us a few kilometers away from here. She is able to summon that but only for a time at a day. A wormhole appeared behind us and my teammates went inside of it immediately leaving me behind.


    "Be my enemy Apollo as you are already an enemy to me."

 Chapter 104 - CHAPTER 104

    I could vividly see the blood that he coughed out and the burn that he had on his arm. His top clothing was almost shredded into pieces as he laid there without making any movement. I could still sense that he was alive and there were no harmed organs inside him aside from the broken spine which I hope will be healed and the slightly disturbed lungs that was affected by the poison from the arrow, if one wonders how I know such of these things, it is because since I have gotten my powers I also came to possess the ability to assess ones well-being and never thought that it would come to be so handy in this type of situation.


    We still were on our guard as we may never know if he is actually faking his concussion and might attack us and it was right of us to be on guard as we were almost sent flying as a burst of wind dawned on us as Apollo landed on the ground bringing so much air force that slammed to the ground which shook the trees and disturbed the flying creatures.


    My arrow was aimed at Apolli directly and would take the necessary actions for us to win. It''s all competition and nothing of our personal connection here. Kaval has expressed that through his actions and I have expressed mine, well quite harshly but still. Apollo looked at Kaval before at me. His expression held disbelief and utter shock. I looked at him still with my bow aimed at him.


    "Y-You did this to Kaval?" He asked quite perplexed. I felt quite guilty despite telling myself that this is just a competition because no matter how I try not give validation to my feelings as a friend to the both of them, I still feel like I betrayed them but I know that they would understand.. We all want to win.


    "It was him who threatened us first. He came here with two of my teammates, held captivity on a geo capsule and both were unconscious. Actions were taken Apollo. It''s nothing personal and just competition. I hope you know that. Do what you must to win because if you keep your word of not hurting me, then I will be the one that is going to end up hurting you. The both of you are my friends that is why I''m telling you now to fight with all you have. We all want to win this and make our people proud and I have already taken that path once I stepped in here. Here, you are nothing but a threat to me and my team, I hope you see me that way as well." I spoke before I signaled Vexxanna to make a portal that will lead us a few kilometers away from here. She is able to summon that but only for a time at a day. A wormhole appeared behind us and my teammates went inside of it immediately leaving me behind.


    "Be my enemy Apollo as you are already an enemy to me." My heart ached as I saw a flash of hurt on his eyes. Oh he really wants to make me feel like shitier that I already am.


    "Apollo, please do not be hurt by what I just said. I as a royalty, as a prince that sought to win this competition will come first as it is my duty to bring pride to my kingdom. You too, I trust, should know that by now. Treat his wounds and if he can no longer fight, then I guess I only have you as the only picture left to kick." I spoke as I headed towards the portal. Even if they find it quite shocking for me to be like this, despite me saying that this is all competition, I still will ask for their forgiveness.


    _____


    The portal closed and I was left gawking as to what just happened, my eyes and everything in me could still not believe that Alexander, the caring and softhearted friend of ours has done this. He did say that this is all competition and nothing personal but the fact that he did Kaval like this, I am in utter shock. Am I disappointed? No, I am proud that he knows how he should be in situations like this. No more of that naive version of himself, I mean he sometimes still is but its good to know that he knows his priority. It might have been a mistake to look at him like he was a little puppy when thrown in him. He sits and stand right beside us without his powers and I can''t wait to see him face Hade in battle and rub it on his face that he was wrong to underestimate Alex.


    I looked to Kaval and felt quite bad for him. He looked so beaten up. His lips were busted, there are numerous burns in his skin and there''s it looks like his limbs are broken probably from the impact of his body and the boulder. I moved my hands and summoned an invisible air plank that got under him. We must flee from here as well as Kaval and Dianne might have noticed the commotion and knowing Hade, he does not hide, he seeks those who hide which is not a problem in my case but now that Kaval is very much down and helpless, I must fine a place somewhere far and safe.


    I used my aero speed and sprinted far away from the scene and when I found a huge group of stones behind the tall trees, I stopped immediately and tended to Kaval who looked like he was about to die any second now. I used my power to heal some of his wounds and cleanse his airways which got blocked by dried blood but more than that, I could not do anymore of help. My power can only do so much of removing the poison in his body and healing his broken bones will take time so it would be great if one of his sponsor sends a healing kit.


    And it is as if fate was listening, a healing kit appeared and levitated towards where we are. I immediately grabbed it and opened the box to look for a syringe which would contain all the antigens to help the body fight the poison which is likely infested with a bunch of small parasites and if that gets to his brain, he won''t die but he''ll go crazy.


    When I found it, I immediately plunged it into Kaval''s neck which he might have felt as he released a groan of agony which is kind of a relieve as it means he is still, well half conscious and his nerves were till not that damaged by the poison. The redness of his skin then started to disappear and he started to breathe steadily which means that the poison has started to disappear and the antigen had started to work its way through his veins.


    Standing up, I heaved a huge breath and placed a concealment spell on the nearby area so that no elemental traces will be detected here as using my power to fix his broken bones is quite a hard task as it would likely take half of my elemental power for today to heal him but I have no choice but to do it as if I do not and just leave him be, he might not be poisoned but he is still is not able to move and he can''t heal himself because he is to weak and disoriented. Best I heal him now and we both recover so that by tomorrow, we will be set to fight.


    With my eyes closed and mind focused, I summoned all forms of wind and gathered them in a tiny sphere, condensing the element present within them to bind Kaval''s broken limbs. If only Dianne was here, she would have easily healed this big child.


    My hands feels like sandpaper was rubbing as the elemental condensation was starting to get denser and denser as moments passed by. Leaves became gray the grass wilted as I consumed their elemental condensation. Once I felt like it was too much to handle, with much control, I slammed the ball towards Kavals chest making him grunt once more.


    I kept pushing and pushing until the sphere disappeared and spread throughout his body. It takes precise movements to be able to do this as if the sphere got out of your hand and control, you might start a whole tornado here and I mean not that I wouldn''t do it but because Kaval also might end up becoming worse as his elemental properties might get sucked in with the sphere.


    A cracking sound was heard and I knew that it was his bones as he immediately opened his eyes and started to scream in extreme pain. Well, it''s either that or he stays useless.

 Chapter 105 - CHAPTER 105

    And it is as if fate was listening, a healing kit appeared and levitated towards where we are. I immediately grabbed it and opened the box to look for a syringe which would contain all the antigens to help the body fight the poison which is likely infested with a bunch of small parasites and if that gets to his brain, he won''t die but he''ll go crazy.


    When I found it, I immediately plunged it into Kaval''s neck which he might have felt as he released a groan of agony which is kind of a relieve as it means he is still, well half conscious and his nerves were till not that damaged by the poison. The redness of his skin then started to disappear and he started to breathe steadily which means that the poison has started to disappear and the antigen had started to work its way through his veins.


    Standing up, I heaved a huge breath and placed a concealment spell on the nearby area so that no elemental traces will be detected here as using my power to fix his broken bones is quite a hard task as it would likely take half of my elemental power for today to heal him but I have no choice but to do it as if I do not and just leave him be, he might not be poisoned but he is still is not able to move and he can''t heal himself because he is to weak and disoriented. Best I heal him now and we both recover so that by tomorrow, we will be set to fight.


    With my eyes closed and mind focused, I summoned all forms of wind and gathered them in a tiny sphere, condensing the element present within them to bind Kaval''s broken limbs. If only Dianne was here, she would have easily healed this big child.


    My hands feels like sandpaper was rubbing as the elemental condensation was starting to get denser and denser as moments passed by. Leaves became gray the grass wilted as I consumed their elemental condensation. Once I felt like it was too much to handle, with much control, I slammed the ball towards Kavals chest making him grunt once more..


    I kept pushing and pushing until the sphere disappeared and spread throughout his body. It takes precise movements to be able to do this as if the sphere got out of your hand and control, you might start a whole tornado here and I mean not that I wouldn''t do it but because Kaval also might end up becoming worse as his elemental properties might get sucked in with the sphere.


    A cracking sound was heard and I knew that it was his bones as he immediately opened his eyes and started to scream in extreme pain. Well, it''s either that or he stays useless. His eyes opened wide as his mouth released the most sound I had heard him since we met. It was a goof thing that there was an air dome around us because the others would have heard us a mile away.


    After a while of his agony, Kaval was laying on the grass and was breathing hard. I too was quite exhausted trying to heal him and turn him back to his shape. Sure did take a toll on me. I sat on the grass as I laid my back on the boulder right behind me. My stomach was also churning in hunger as we haven;t eaten yet since this morning.


    Kaval and I were supposed to scan the previous area that we were in and look for food but it seemed like it was not food that he had saw but Alexander and his crew. I did not expect him as well to go on head to head with the prince of the sea but he did. He might have undermined Alexanders ability too much. He might not show it but he still think that skill wise, Alexander is still superior to him but look at what happened, he learned that what he believed in was the biggest lie he believed and he learned that in the hardest way. Quite the reveal and slap of proof if I do say so myself.


    The two of us did not make a sound because we were too tired, the sun has also started to come down which is quite the trouble as the instructor that was on our team spoke of the arena changing the type of place that we were in and for the previous hour since we got here, no changes has been made so we must stay alert because we may end up with a deserted environment with no water.


    So despite with my heavy body, I stood up and took the initiative to go and look for food, I had caught a rabbit previously but then I dropped it and went to the huge explosion nearby and thought of Kaval and Hade clashing but to my utter shock, it was Kaval and Alexander having a clash. What more shocking is that Alexander managed to beat the hell out of this idiot. Although I think he might have not done that much of a damage to Kaval if arrived earlier but to think that he has no powers and still comes to match to one of us, what more when he has his now? I mean his colleagues did do their parts to take down Kaval and not to mention that there were five of them.


    I hurriedly then looked around the nearby grounds for food, even if it was just a fruit, as long as we had something to fill our stomachs with. Heaving a sigh, I used my power to capture a deer that was nearby. I used my power to such the air out of it and it was dead and laying lifeless within the blink of an eye. Now it''s cleaning this that can be nasty and troublesome but then again, I have no option but do it. It did took me a while and all of my knowledge about butchering animals properly which I learned when I was probably thirteen when my grandfather took me to hunting the falcons wing in our kingdom where there are a lot of wild creatures.


    I then used my power to summon dry woods and once they were present before me, I ten started a fire without a smoke. I did it by using an old incantation that have been taught to me when I was a kid. It was a trick during the early times when our ancestors battled against the man from the void and his armies. People who sided with our ancestors used to camp and get caught by the trail of smoke soaring high to the air which provides visual and your location to your enemy. Thus my great grandfather came to the subject of learning the arts of wind to which this incantation was founded then, he then went on to teach it to the people and it helped them very much so as it enabled them to cook as they were still on standby from their journey towards the war against them and the man from the void.


    Nowadays, only a few knows this incantation as overtime, it has become one of the things that is exclusive only to the royal family and even if we wanted to teach our people, they will not be able to do it as only those who has still strong inclination to the past, particularly to the first ruler of our kingdom which is my greatest of my greatest grandfather.


    I was roasting a piece of the deer that I caught and once it was done, I motioned Kaval and asked him if he could now move to which he nodded without saying anything. We then ate in silence and despite the food lacking salt, it was better than anything we could have in here because we just need to have something to eat and it was either this tasteless food over an empty stomach while in battle. Your stamina will be gone with just one use of your elemental ability.


    "How was your experience with Alexander? I now trust that you have learned your lesson not to undermine and underestimate him too much." I started the topic. Kaval looked very very focused and then he looked at me.


    "He is quite the archer and it has now dawn on me that he is quite the same as us with just his arrow regenerating bow." He spoke. I just snickered at him before going on to speak.


    "Well how was the hit of his arrow. You had your bones broken, lungs swollen and shirt tore." I said trying to irritate him. He just snickered and looked up the stars.


    "He really did prove everything that he said back there. It was indeed a mistake to underestimate him but now that we know how he is. Then facing him again will be easy." He spoke. Though I want to agree, I can''t help but feel that he is very wrong with his statement and something is amiss between this.

 Chapter 106 - CHAPTER 106

    "He really did prove everything that he said back there. It was indeed a mistake to underestimate him but now that we know how he is. Then facing him again will be easy." He spoke. Though I want to agree, I can''t help but feel that he is very wrong with his statement and something is amiss between this and I can''t seem to point my finger at it no matter what but something indeed is telling me that a huge event might or will happen. I could feel it resonating in the air as if it was a ticking time bomb that is just waiting for the time to come and then it explodes violently.


    ___________


    "Well at least we found a rabbit nearby or else we really would have nothing to eat." Delvin spoke as we all sat in the low burning campfire as we ate a roasted rabbit that I felt so bad in killing it. I was never really the person to be violent to innocent animals but in this system that we are in currently, those at the top of the food chain needs to do what they have to do in order to survive and in our case, not even a cute bunny rabbit can escape our hungry and famished stomach.


    We ate in silence after that and then had a small agreement as to which is going to be guarding the perimeters first as to Pearl has agreed on. We followed the plan that was discussed prior to the event that when resting since I in this scenario is still powerless, the team must make a barrier around the perimeter and Vexxanna was in charge on most parts as we were near at some bodies of water and she can use her power to charge the water surrounding us thus if one stepped into them, dead before they saw us or either they will have serious burns, both humans and animals..


    I was feeling very pampered as of the moment as I really have no use as of the moment to just pretend that I am weak and fragile then hunt for food, use my arrow to be flashy and then that''s it. I do feel kind of bad because I feel like I am taking all the credit in this when in fact it is all of my not just colleagues but my friends effort for us to not fall apart.


    Leo made blankets for everyone from the leaves he gathered, Delvin summoned cottoned dandelions to be our pillow and Pear made found a cave that hosted a small and secluded entrance but held a wide space inside. There were no traces of bats and other creatures so we decided to stay here for the mean time as we proceed with our plan when the next day arrives.


    "I''m done with my task. You guys should head to sleep, I''ll be keeping the watch for the first two hours." Vexxanna spoke. She volunteered that she stays away because she has sleeping problems and often sleeps very late so it is quite not a trouble for her. I walked towards her and gave her the pillow and the blanket. I may not be as refined as the blanket and pillows that we have at the academia but it is very much satisfactory with our given situation. She smiled at me to which I silently returned and then went back to my spot.


    "Hey! I get to lay beside Alex!" Leo and Delvin were now fighting as to who will lay next to me. Sometimes they act like kids and almost makes a fuss out of almost everything. Looking at Pearl, it seems like she was just done with the two of them and was just staring at them with a blank expression. Well that reminds me of Kaval and Dianne. Speaking of which I wonder how they are doing especially Kaval who I almost killed. I do hope that Apollo at this point has healed him.


    Not wanting to ponder of my enemies here in the dome anymore, I headed towards our sleeping spot and went in between Delvin and Leo who were still bickering.


    "I get to lie down beside with his majesty because I do not sleep like I have the widest bed in all of the land and spread all of my limbs like I''m the only one in bed." Leo spat at Delvin who growled in annoyance.


    "Well at least I don''t stay and assume a single position when sleeping like a dead person!" Delvin answered back. Feeling tired, I sighed and hushed the two of them to which they gladly followed my command.


    "Here is what''s gonna happen, I will be between the both of you okay so that we all can lie down next to each other. And please remember that everything that we are doing now is televised to a bunch of people. Now everyone off to bed, Leo you are next to be on the look out after Vexxanna, it would be best if we sleep early so that we can at least regain some of our energy. Pearl will you be alright staying right beside Vexxanna?" I spoke and also asked Pearl who was looking very tired. I have learned that Pearl somehow gets very sleepy during the night and that during the first clash they had entered, she was practically useless at nightfall.


    "Ah, yes your majesty. It is you that I am worried about, you are going to be in between of these idiots throughout the night. You can still change your mind though." She responded while glaring at the other two who mumbled some incoherent words. I just smiled at here before saying that it was fine and told her good night. I laid down in my spot and threw the blanket over my body as it was starting to get cold. Leo was on my right side and Delvin was on my left side.


    He then turned to face me before smiling and then he spoke.


    "Your majesty, you still need to bring us to the exclusive area that only you and the other royalties can go in." I smiled as he really is a kid and still has not forgotten that.


    "I will bring you there once I get approval and once you stop talking and go to sleep." I said which made him smiled as he then laid on his back and then closed his eyes with a smile. A few moments later, he was snoring lightly and looked like he was already in sleep. Well, never expected him to go and sleep that fast but even I, my eyes are feeling very heavy and that is probably because of the tiring day we had. Fleeing from Hade and Dianne then having a clash with Kaval, it took a toll on us and even to me who I myself barely did anything for the team.


    "Your majesty can I ask you one question?" Leo spoke. I turned around to face him to find that he was gazing the wall of the cave above us. I just hummed and also did the same gazing as him.


    "When you found out that you were not having your powers, how did you feel. It must have been quite the news for you." I looked back at him as I expected nothing of which is such a question like this.


    "Well, like a normal person would, I freaked out the first time when I did not get my powers and I felt really sad because i was so ready to have them you know and to find out that you are not having them, it is quite saddening and challenging as I know that someday when I rule the kingdom that previous generations of my family has built, I have to get stronger and continue the legacy despite being the ruler who ruled without power." I spoke sincerely in behalf of my old self. If that was asked to me, my previous version would exactly say the same. Dreaming high with such ambitious words and such a frail will did I have back then and even some of my bad traits still accompany me today but I have change for the better nonetheless.


    "We should sleep now Leo, the blanket that you made is giving me the cozy vibes. Thank you for making this and good night." I spoke with a smile then I closed my eyes as they were really tired. I only heard Leo''s response through his words and then his his arms then entangled with mine which is him basically hugging my arm which made me chuckle.


    "You do know that some of the people if not most, will think that we have going on right?" I chuckled.


    "Well, even if they do, they might already know that someone from the royals have their eyes on you. And if they get angry because I hugged your arms in my sleep, I would still not be afraid." He answered with a tired voice.


    "Well, my father and the Guardians of the Sea are watching as well and they tend to be very possessive of me. Think you can handle answering them in person after this?"


    "Yeah, besides this has no underlying intent behind this action. I just sleep with something to hug."

 Chapter 107 - CHAPTER 107 (A 500 WORD UPDATE (CHAP 106.5))

    "Hey! I get to lay beside Alex!" Leo and Delvin were now fighting as to who will lay next to me. Sometimes they act like kids and almost makes a fuss out of almost everything. Looking at Pearl, it seems like she was just done with the two of them and was just staring at them with a blank expression. Well that reminds me of Kaval and Dianne. Speaking of which I wonder how they are doing especially Kaval who I almost killed. I do hope that Apollo at this point has healed him.


    Not wanting to ponder of my enemies here in the dome anymore, I headed towards our sleeping spot and went in between Delvin and Leo who were still bickering.


    "I get to lie down beside with his majesty because I do not sleep like I have the widest bed in all of the land and spread all of my limbs like I''m the only one in bed." Leo spat at Delvin who growled in annoyance.


    "Well at least I don''t stay and assume a single position when sleeping like a dead person!" Delvin answered back. Feeling tired, I sighed and hushed the two of them to which they gladly followed my command.


    "Here is what''s gonna happen, I will be between the both of you okay so that we all can lie down next to each other. And please remember that everything that we are doing now is televised to a bunch of people. Now everyone off to bed, Leo you are next to be on the look out after Vexxanna, it would be best if we sleep early so that we can at least regain some of our energy. Pearl will you be alright staying right beside Vexxanna?" I spoke and also asked Pearl who was looking very tired. I have learned that Pearl somehow gets very sleepy during the night and that during the first clash they had entered, she was practically useless at nightfall.


    "Ah, yes your majesty. It is you that I am worried about, you are going to be in between of these idiots throughout the night. You can still change your mind though." She responded while glaring at the other two who mumbled some incoherent words. I just smiled at here before saying that it was fine and told her good night. I laid down in my spot and threw the blanket over my body as it was starting to get cold. Leo was on my right side and Delvin was on my left side.


    He then turned to face me before smiling and then he spoke.


    "Your majesty, you still need to bring us to the exclusive area that only you and the other royalties can go in." I smiled as he really is a kid and still has not forgotten that.


    "I will bring you there once I get approval and once you stop talking and go to sleep." I said which made him smiled as he then laid on his back and then closed his eyes with a smile. A few moments later, he was snoring lightly and looked like he was already in sleep. Well, never expected him to go and sleep that fast but even I, my eyes are feeling very heavy and that is probably because of the tiring day we had. Fleeing from Hade and Dianne then having a clash with Kaval, it took a toll on us and even to me who I myself barely did anything for the team.


    "Your majesty can I ask you one question?" Leo spoke. I turned around to face him to find that he was gazing the wall of the cave above us. I just hummed and also did the same gazing as him.


    "When you found out that you were not having your powers, how did you feel. It must have been quite the news for you." I looked back at him as I expected nothing of which is such a question like this.


    "Well, like a normal person would, I freaked out the first time when I did not get my powers and I felt really sad because i was so ready to have them you know and to find out that you are not having them, it is quite saddening and challenging as I know that someday when I rule the kingdom that previous generations of my family has built, I have to get stronger and continue the legacy despite being the ruler who ruled without power." I spoke sincerely in behalf of my old self. If that was asked to me, my previous version would exactly say the same. Dreaming high with such ambitious words and such a frail will did I have back then and even some of my bad traits still accompany me today but I have change for the better nonetheless.


    "We should sleep now Leo, the blanket that you made is giving me the cozy vibes. Thank you for making this and good night." I spoke with a smile then I closed my eyes as they were really tired. I only heard Leo''s response through his words and then his his arms then entangled with mine which is him basically hugging my arm which made me chuckle.


    "You do know that some of the people if not most, will think that we have going on right?" I chuckled.


    "Well, even if they do, they might already know that someone from the royals have their eyes on you. And if they get angry because I hugged your arms in my sleep, I would still not be afraid." He answered with a tired voice.


    "Well, my father and the Guardians of the Sea are watching as well and they tend to be very possessive of me. Think you can handle answering them in person after this?"


    "Yeah, besides this has no underlying intent behind this action. I just sleep with something to hug." He spoke with a nonchalant voice and then closed his eyes. I smiled and then started to drift to sleep soon after.


    When morning came, it was nice to see that none of the other groups has infiltrated us throughout the night thanks to my friends who took turn to watch for the whole night and I did said that I want to take a part to but they did not let me do it and said that no matter what situation, I must get my beauty rest which sounds like a joke to me at first when they said it but then it turned out that they were not joking.


    I was yawning by myself and found out that I was alone in the cave when I first woke up and I thought that they again were captured by the others but as soon as my soul started to depart and I got to my feet and start looking for them, I caught them from my view that they were busy cooking and Delvin was taking a bath at the river. It was like I was thrown to the moon and back to the land from the heart attack I almost had. Everyone then started to smile at me when they saw me and asked if I was alright because it seemed like I just saw a ghost and was looking so very pale. I just smiled at them and did not bother to tell the reason as they would just laugh at me. I then just started to act normal despite my heart palpitating so much.


    Then we went on to go and eat and unlike the previous day which is yesterday, today''s breakfast was not from scrap and which tasted almost like crap. Pearl had gathered some fresh fruits in the forest, Vexnanna wentout early to catch fishes and Leo and Delvin went looking for a boar. Now, the food in front of us are like the ones we have in a mini feast. Well not close to that but it is considerable inside the dome where we can''t easily venture out.


    We then started to eat as soon as we finished giving thanks to the blessing in front of us. Delvin was eating still and did not go and get change because he feared that Leo might eat all of the food and he''ll just have the bones when he does get to come back, so he decided to eat with just a towel wrapped around his torso and as he was also still dripping wet. I can''t help but notice how Delvin and Leo steal glances with each other while eating. Do they really despise each other when it comes to sharing of foods? Well either way, the food we have now is really good and it was Pearl again that cooked today. It was such an amazing opportunity as well despite the main point of this event, that we got to know each other more than how we should be. Its crazy how we got this opportunity at such time as well.

 Chapter 108 - CHAPTER 108

    Everyone then started to smile at me when they saw me and asked if I was alright because it seemed like I just saw a ghost and was looking so very pale. I just smiled at them and did not bother to tell the reason as they would just laugh at me. I then just started to act normal despite my heart palpitating so much.


    Then we went on to go and eat and unlike the previous day which is yesterday, today''s breakfast was not from scrap and which tasted almost like crap. Pearl had gathered some fresh fruits in the forest, Vexnanna wentout early to catch fishes and Leo and Delvin went looking for a boar. Now, the food in front of us are like the ones we have in a mini feast. Well not close to that but it is considerable inside the dome where we can''t easily venture out.


    We then started to eat as soon as we finished giving thanks to the blessing in front of us. Delvin was eating still and did not go and get change because he feared that Leo might eat all of the food and he''ll just have the bones when he does get to come back, so he decided to eat with just a towel wrapped around his torso and as he was also still dripping wet. I can''t help but notice how Delvin and Leo steal glances with each other while eating. Do they really despise each other when it comes to sharing of foods? Well either way, the food we have now is really good and it was Pearl again that cooked today. It was such an amazing opportunity as well despite the main point of this event, that we got to know each other more than how we should be. Its crazy how we got this opportunity at such time as well..


    We were all having fun and treasured the moment despite the possibility of us loosing and leaving the dome barely alive when a light showered over us. It was pulsing and that was when I dropped my food to the ground. The air was vibrating and the ground below us wash shaking lightly. We looked at each other with wide eyes before we immediately started to panic. They were all scurrying around and I was not functioning for while but I just reminded myself that we need to escape this beaming light. How many ours has it been for the system to start acting like this.


    "Everyone calm down!" I exclaimed. The light was still pulsing on us and I was really nervous but I have to hold my team together. My father and all of my people are watching. I must show them what I''m really made of.


    "Delvin go get dressed, I along with the others will wait for you. Now move!" He nodded and went back to the cave immediately.


    "Vexxanna, the barrier around us and the electrodes in the water, did they trigger already?" I asked.


    "As of now, still nothing yet." She responded quickly.


    "Leo, how is it up there?" I asked Leo who levitated and hid behind the huge tree nearby.


    "The trees at a distance are starting to burn your majesty and a huge trail of dark smoke heading this way. I think that it''s Prince Hade, he''s coming from the west. There seems also to be a rumbling and a dust trail coming from the south of here, that I am sure is Prince Kaval and Apollo. Your majesty, they are moving fast. We need to flee, we won''t be able to handle them both at the time. I take that once they get here, they will eliminate the weakest first before they go head to head with each other." Leo spoke as she came back down.


    At this point I was contemplating whether to use my powers or not. If I do, we can escape here but if I don''t, then we just have to fight them head on and I might loose if not me, all of my teammates. No. the plan must stay as it is. Sacrifice is necessary to achieve the desired outcome. We can flee here with their powers but there is no assurance that we can escape in time.


    "Your majesty, the light has stopped glowing down on us! We need to move!" Pearl exclaimed.


    "Delvin!" Leo shouted and Delvin came out half naked with his shirt still in his hand.


    "We must go now. It would be best if we take the route east from here. It is a good chance that we don''t run in with them and by the time they get here, it will only be them and they would be forced to battle against each other." I spoke as I looked at everyone.


    "Vexxanna, release a high voltge of electricity to the electrodes and seal them there. If fire meets electricity then it is a good chance that Hade will be taken out momentarily if he is using his power to sprint. Pearl you create a water bubble above us now. Splash it immediately and make sure it scatters everywhere. Once they step on the wet ground and come to contact with the electrodes which are basically everywhere around us, they''ll get electrified. That will give us time to flee and get as far as we can from here. Leo, suppress a ball of tornado. Make it so that when the electrodes are triggered, it will be triggered as well, that will send them flying to the air for some time and Delvin, can you make a mini volcano, you have both geo and fire right?" Delvin nodded thus I continued.


    "You can use that cave back there. The shaking of the ground should trigger that. Everyone act now, we have no moment to spare, we must damage them with all we have." I commanded.


    Everyone nodded and went to do their things. As for me, I looked around for a camera that broadcasted everything within our scope. In case something goes wrong, I will need to use my powers and I can''t let the audience see it yet. Not the time still. As soon as I saw the shiny camera lens, I aimed my arrow at it and it shattered into pieces. I found a few more and shot them straight on. Nothing is going to ruin my plan.


    I then also went on to summon a automated bow which was practically summoned by the bow that I have currently. There are numerous weapon here in the dome and once you get one, you will summon the other weapon within its likeness.


    Three automated bow came to me immediately and I climbed up the tree to set them up. Once everything is done from the electrodes to the volcano and when they think it''s finally over, arrows will come raining down on them and will likely pierce their flesh. All of which, should to fall accordingly into plan, they will be immobilized for a long time and if we are lucky, we could take out both of the team but knowing that they are capable of generating their own shield, that is very much unlikely.


    They all came back to me and stated that they were finished. As soon as we made everything, Leo created an aero bubble that will serve as our vehicle. It will also conceal us from the outside and will blend into the surrounding.


    "Pearl, get ready to break that bubble once we are out of the perimeter." I spoke to which Pearl acknowledged.


    "The others are nearing, let us go." I said and Leo then made the bubble blend into the surrounding and started to move at high speed. We were all on the floor of the bubble and was holding on to each other as we would be slammed to the back of it if we didn''t do so.


    "The others are about to enter as we are leaving perimeter both in three, two and one!"


    "Now Pearl!" I commanded as soon as Delvin finished saying his sentence, despite being far away, I could vividly sea that the huge bubble of crystal blue water fall into the ground washing everything away.Then it happened. A huge explosion occurred and a huge spark emitted from the place. They have stepped inside the deathtrap.Then came the howling winds and soon, the sky blackened as the air circulated so fast that it made its own physical churning appearance and then touched the ground.


    More explosion happened and it was to my amazement as to how the tornado became a tornado of fire as the fire of the mini volcano made by Delvin erupted sending huge chunks of hot and molten rocks, setting the surrounding ablaze. Trees were being grabbed out from their deepest root as the tornado wrecked its havoc and were burning at the same time as the place got engulfed in hell like fire. It then soon stopped and then the exploding and poisonous arrows downed on them.


    Shouldn''t have headed our way. I thought as I smirked wickedly.

 Chapter 109 - CHAPTER 109

    "The others are nearing, let us go." I said and Leo then made the bubble blend into the surrounding and started to move at high speed. We were all on the floor of the bubble and was holding on to each other as we would be slammed to the back of it if we didn''t do so.


    "The others are about to enter as we are leaving perimeter both in three, two and one!"


    "Now Pearl!" I commanded as soon as Delvin finished saying his sentence, despite being far away, I could vividly sea that the huge bubble of crystal blue water fall into the ground washing everything away.Then it happened. A huge explosion occurred and a huge spark emitted from the place. They have stepped inside the deathtrap.Then came the howling winds and soon, the sky blackened as the air circulated so fast that it made its own physical churning appearance and then touched the ground.


    More explosion happened and it was to my amazement as to how the tornado became a tornado of fire as the fire of the mini volcano made by Delvin erupted sending huge chunks of hot and molten rocks, setting the surrounding ablaze. Trees were being grabbed out from their deepest root as the tornado wrecked its havoc and were burning at the same time as the place got engulfed in hell like fire. It then soon stopped and then the exploding and poisonous arrows downed on them..


    Shouldn''t have headed our way. I thought as I smirked wickedly. I was confident that we had escaped what was about to come upon us but then a huge fireball came crashing down towards us and I feared that we were just too late to notice it and before we knew it, we were already thrown back to the ground with our clothes burning.


    My head was spinning and my visions was still blurry. I could feel the fire trying to attach itself to my skin but Pearl was quick to act and splashed water all over us. With everything still a fuzz, I got to my feet and then it struck me that we were figured out by Hade because where would that ball of fire come from. My hands then started to tremble as my heart palpitated.


    From the distance, I saw four figures walking towards us, all of which their clothing were burnt and were partly shredded to pieces. I wanted to speak and say that we need to escape but as I looked back, my heart shattered into pieces as I only saw Pearl being the only one that is conscious. Vexxanna, Delvin and Leo were lying on the ground motionless. They were bleeding and their skin were red from the fire. Their flesh were then very revealed due to the fire tearing their skin.


    I got down on my knee and wanted to touch them and wake them up and ask them if they were okay but I wasn''t able to. I did not know what to do. Pearl was crying and was tending to them at the same time while I was being a mess. Blood were seeping to the ground and I was worried that they might die. I looked over to Pearl who was still tending to the others.


    "Pearl!" I ran immediately towards her. She looked very torn and was not in reality as I shook her vigorously.


    "Pearl! We need to go. We shouldn''t be caught!" I spoke sounding so selfish. Pearl looked at me with wide eyes before speaking.


    "But your majesty! We dare leave them behind with them being like this!? What if they die your majesty!? How can you say that so easily! They are our friends, they are my friends!" A pang of guilt struck within the depths of my heart as I know how she''s really feeling but we all know that at some point, we would sacrifice someone for us to move forward but never did I expect that we would loose most of the team in onle blow.


    "Pearl! Of course I know that but we talked about this! If they were awake they would tell us to go! Pearl we need to go! Just think about it like this okay! If we win, it would be the biggest medicine we can give to them!" I spoke but Pearl still retaliated. She stood up and faced me with tears falling from her eyes.


    "Your majesty! With all due respect! How will we be able to win when it''s just the two of us and you don''t even have your powers and even if I have mine, they are not up to par with the majesties!" I felt a stab pierce through my chest as she said those words. I was hurt because she was not like this when we trained. We knew and agreed that we must win no matter what the cost but she now seems to have forgotten that.


    "Pearl! Just trust me an cooperate for our sake!" I exclaimed but she shook her head. I was very frazzled at the moment as to how she was acting.


    "I- I won''t leave them your majesty! If you chose to go and escape, then I will try my best to hold them back with all that I can." She spoke as she knelled back down to where the others were. I looked at her then back to where the enemies where. They were getting very close and I had to make my choice.


    "Pearl, I''m sorry." I spoke and hugged her tight. She nodded and smiled through her tears as she hugged me back.


    "Try your best to win this your majesty. Even if I don''t have hope for me and them, I still have a faint light of tomorrow for you. Now go!" She said and released me from the embrace. I nodded and tried so hard not to cry before leaving them.


    With every step further, my heart were struck by arrows as my feet felt like thy were stepping thorns but I must go and win this thing even if I''m alone. I need to. I kept running and running as I cried with the air hitting my face.


    I heard Pearl screamed and once I looked back, a huge wave appeared to where I left them. The others has gotten to where she was. I was hoping slightly that she will take them out but as soon as soon as the wave started to move, a huge boulder which was engulfed in thorns that was in fire came down upon them. I the heard a huge bang and then above me flashed the faces of my teammates. I ran even faster and got into the woods. My feet was hurting, my leg was straining and I wanted to stop running and just fall to the ground but I should not.


    "Alexander!" I heard a familiar voice echo throughout the whole arena. Four trails then started to blaze and head towards my direction. I ran even faster and looked for a place to hide. The ground was now starting to tremble and I didn''t know what was happening until the ground cracked. I stopped at where I was and soon recognized the mechanism of the dome. We are now changing the environment and to my utmost dismay, the new terrain did not benefit me the most. As soon as the shaking stopped and the dust dissipated, revealed in front of me were mountains which had very small moving area and high cliffs. I was near a cliff and was about to turn around when I saw that there were no platforms to move at. I was about to climb down the cliffs and find a hidden spot or even a cave at best when someone landed behind me.


    My hands clenched into balls as I felt four presence behind me. I turned around slowly and came face to face with the other heirs. They all looked at me with the same gaze. Dianne looked at me and spoke.


    "Alexander, just as you have said, this is all competition and nothing personal." Now my words came back to prey on me.


    "You did quite the theatrics back there I admit." Kaval looked at me and spoke. Despite the situation, I felt a sigh of relief to see that he was okay but I also wanted to say that I hoped he passed out until at the end of the game.


    "Well, looks like we are taking you out first Alexander, Prince of the Sea. How pathetic. Quite embarrassing no? All those huge words back there and now you act like a mouse chased by a feisty cat. The clownery of your act is commendable I admit." Hade spoke. I glared at him and grabbed my arrow and aimed it at them.


    "Oh come on, you seriously can''t take us out with that. Here let me show you how you should take one of us out." Kaval spoke before I felt a force lift me up above high ground before I was slammed back to the ground on my chest. The impact made me cough out blood as I felt a strike of pain on my chest. Might be a bone.


    "Hurts like fuck no?" Kaval spoke with mockery.

 Chapter 110 - CHAPTER 110

    "Alexander!" I heard a familiar voice echo throughout the whole arena. Four trails then started to blaze and head towards my direction. I ran even faster and looked for a place to hide. The ground was now starting to tremble and I didn''t know what was happening until the ground cracked. I stopped at where I was and soon recognized the mechanism of the dome. We are now changing the environment and to my utmost dismay, the new terrain did not benefit me the most. As soon as the shaking stopped and the dust dissipated, revealed in front of me were mountains which had very small moving area and high cliffs.


    I was near a cliff and was about to turn around when I saw that there were no platforms to move at. I was about to climb down the cliffs and find a hidden spot or even a cave at best when someone landed behind me.


    My hands clenched into balls as I felt four presence behind me. I turned around slowly and came face to face with the other heirs. They all looked at me with the same gaze. Dianne looked at me and spoke..


    "Alexander, just as you have said, this is all competition and nothing personal." Now my words came back to prey on me.


    "You did quite the theatrics back there I admit." Kaval looked at me and spoke. Despite the situation, I felt a sigh of relief to see that he was okay but I also wanted to say that I hoped he passed out until at the end of the game.


    "Well, looks like we are taking you out first Alexander, Prince of the Sea. How pathetic. Quite embarrassing no? All those huge words back there and now you act like a mouse chased by a feisty cat. The clownery of your act is commendable I admit." Hade spoke. I glared at him and grabbed my arrow and aimed it at them.


    "Oh come on, you seriously can''t take us out with that. Here let me show you how you should take one of us out." Kaval spoke before I felt a force lift me up above high ground before I was slammed back to the ground on my chest. The impact made me cough out blood as I felt a strike of pain on my chest. Might be a bone.


    "Hurts like fuck no?" Kaval spoke with mockery.


    I groaned as the pain continued to spread throughout my whole body.


    "Kaval!" Both Dianne and Apollo exclaimed and held him back but he only pushed them away and glared.


    "Nothing personal dude. We still going to have dinner after this though." Kaval spoke and his tone was like what he uses when we talk normally which despite the pain, still made me chuckle.


    "You know, making me laugh with a broken rib is much torture than you actually slamming me back down." I said and got to my feet. I rubbed the smudged blood on my face with my fist and looked at all of them.


    "Well, time to check that boulder over there. Yes or no?" Kaval asked but before I could even answer, a very strong force dragged me to where the boulder was and the impact made my vision go blurry and dark.


    A hot substance was dripping on my head, it ran down through my face and dripping to my clothes. When my vision did cleared up, a scarlet red liquid was on my hand as I touched my head. I looked over back at them and saw that Kaval no longer held the friendly aura on him.


    He was about to move his hand again but this time, I was able to act fast despite the pain that I am feeling with every move that I made. An arrow was fired into the air and plunged into his arm. He groaned in pain as he clutched the base of the arrow and pulled it out of his arm.


    Now we both have blood on our hands. His eyes then wielded rage and he held his hand up and large pieces of rocks flew high up to the air and immediately cam crashing down.


    I did my best to avoid most of which but there were still that slammed into me and I''m afraid, I now too have a broken shoulder. Despite the pain that pulsated all throughout my body, I kept moving and was thinking at the same time as to how should I escape this. Assessing the surrounding while still moving, it seemed like there was no other way of escape than to jump.


    As Kaval held a huge rock over me, the moment if started to fall, I jumped towards the cliff and held my breath. I made an arrow and used it to plunge the nearby downward surface of the side of the mountain. I could feel the flesh of my arm being ripped out from the skin as the jagged edges of the mountain made contact with it. My own blood started to drip and slide down on my arm and into my chest and with every moment that passed, the pain stacked over and over again that I just chose to let go of the bow and fall freely as I was nearing the ground.


    But how wrong was I? I figured that out when I landed on my two feet and I heard a crack. A series pulses of pain shot from my ankle throughout my entire system as I crouched down and released a silent scream of pain. A tear stained my cheek but instead of wailing from the pain, I decided to just move through it and it hurt like it was the whole world trying to get a turn to have your bones broken.


    I was on flat grounds right now with towering mountains that cowered over me. I looked up and saw four streaks of light falling from above. Before they hit the ground, I looked for the golden yellow streak knowing that it was Kaval and soon enough, my eyes caught a stable gaze at him. I aimed my bow at the head of the streak and fired four arrows at the same time.


    Time orchestrated my aim as it exploded right on Kaval at the perfect timing. His trail dissipated into nothingness as he got thrown away from the explosion of my four arrows. He got derailed and Apollo followed him as his trail seemed to segway from his first path. But both green and red trails made it way to the ground and released a huge blast of air which slightly made me feel pain as if I was situated in the mouth of a volcano for a few second. I then continued running and looked at my hand. I almost puked at the sight of it as I could see that there were blotches of my meat missing from my finger and I could vividly despite the gloomy set up, how white my bones were and how my hand looked like it could get detached any moment.


    I was also feeling lightheaded as I was loosing a lot of blood to which I honestly worry about. I ripped the lower fabric of my upper clothes exposing my abdomen to the cold breeze of air. I then wrapped it carefully on my hand while still running . My lungs were burning, I was feeling like I wasn''t getting enough of air and my throat were as dry as the deserted and barren lands.


    I was running and running until a person jumped right in front of me and this time, I felt no other connection between us than hate. There he stood with his eyes preying upon me and flames engulfing his hands. I looked at him directly without wavering an inch. Dianne was nowhere to be found which I think is happening for a reason because know Hade, he would prefer to torture me by himself because guess what? He''s just that wicked and miserable.


    "My eyes are up here Hade." I spoke as his gaze got derailed and moved to my exposed abdomen where it stayed for some time and I hate to admit that it made me feel so very conscious. He then looked at me, his eyes flickering and pupil shifting sizes as the continue to dilate which made me wonder if he was still feeling that things he said to me back then.


    Nonetheless he snapped back on his stance and then charged towards me. I couldn''t even move a muscle as to how fast he moved and before I knew it, his hands were on my neck which wrapped it hole. His gaze was ablaze with burning desire to torture me and I was not wrong when I thought that as my airways started to close and I was struggling to breathe. My bloody hands flew to grip his which just got a stronger hold on my neck. Is now the time?

 Chapter 111 - CHAPTER 111

    Nonetheless he snapped back on his stance and then charged towards me. I couldn''t even move a muscle as to how fast he moved and before I knew it, his hands were on my neck which wrapped it hole. His gaze was ablaze with burning desire to torture me and I was not wrong when I thought that as my airways started to close and I was struggling to breathe. My bloody hands flew to grip his which just got a stronger hold on my neck. Is now the time?


    I continued to smack his hands with mine as I felt so very helpless as of the moment. My vision was very blurry, my lungs were burning, my throat hurt so much from the force of Hade''s grip on my neck. I could see in his eyes how he really wanted to end me but then he let me go abrubptly.


    My already broken body fell to the ground. I immediately gasped for air as I coughed out blood at the same time. I had my hands on my throat as I desperately gasped for air. I wasn''t even able to catch my breathe fully when I was held mid air and was slammed between two boarders. Every time I hit the hard and rigged surface of the boulders, it''s either I will hear a crack or I will feel a sharp point plunge through my bare flesh..


    It was like I was drenched in blood as all parts of my body became so icky with warm and sticky red liquid. I wanted to scream in agony so bad but I held all of my scream back along with the tears. It went on and on for a whole minute until I was slammed back to the ground. My vision caught a glance at Hade who was breathing heavily.


    My body was aching and I felt like I could no longer move but despite all of that, with all that I have left in me, I crawled towards the boulder and used all of my strength to support myself and stand up to face him equally.


    "You do not know how to give don''t you?" His voice had an underlying irritation in it. I wanted to answer but I couldn''t as it seems like my vocal cords were detangled. I just look at him with my heavy eyes and frail gaze. My body was screaming for me to give up and just shut down but I put all of my will and efforts into not giving in because I still need to do something that I must do. Gripping my bow loosely, I aimed at Hade with all of the strength that I had but before I could even touch the string of the bow to generate an arrow. My body was wrapped immediately with rocks. My airways no longer received air as I felt thorns growing inside the rock enclosing my body. There were thorns growing on my head, piercing the skin and tearing them exposing the flesh and making them bleed.


    I coughed out blood as a sharp and long thorn plunged right in to my abdomen and other parts of my body. Looking up, I saw the four of them looking at me. Some eyes held pity and regret while some held annoyance and hate. Nonetheless, no matter how hard I tried to stay awake, I could no longer commit as my head felt very heavy and my eyes just closed by themselves. My ears could no longer hear nothing and my body started to get numb and dead. Then I passed out.


    ____


    "How frail have you become Barbatos to have not being able to remember your past and your strength." My eyes opened at the sound of the voice that echoed to what it seemed like a very vast room. I could not see anything but a faint light shone down upon people before me.


    I looked around and there was nothing. I looked back and there was something. A boy laid on the floor all bloody and almost dead. His face was hidden away from me but I could recognize his build like it was my own. A faint light shone down upon him which is unlike the other three who stood before him. Light shone upon them with like they were all that mattered. They wore clothings that looked very foreign to me and their wordings, how they spoke made it seemed like they were one of the elders from my kingdom but they sounded young and matured at the same time and not oldish.


    The boy who laid on the floor coughed even more blood which made one of the person that stood over him kneel down. The person removed the clothing that covered their face and only then did I know that it was a woman behind that clothing. I could see how her golden hair glistened beneath the light that shone down on him.


    "We must not spoke of those things to him. It was him that inherited our divine powers without a choice and it was him that lifted the people that remained. Let us not be so harsh on him, he has gone through a lot. He stayed under the land for too long, became to convinced upon his own fake death and fake persona. Now he does not see who he truly is. Dear Barbatos, remember who you are and you shall heal." The woman spoke her voice sounding so calm and soothing that I felt like all of the pain I felt before dissipated into nothingness. I heard one of them sighed and they too knelt down before the fallen boy who I assume is Barbatos. The two of them appeared to be men. One had silver hair and one had dark one.


    "How hard must it be? To live a life that you created and now has become something you make of reality. Barbato''s, a god must not forget who they truly are." The silver haired man spoke as he held his hand onto the hand of the other.


    "A gentle nature person, came to be a god and now forgets who he is. Barbatos, you must not let this take the best of you. The enemy has already started to prey on you and once he wins over you, then you will face the reality in the persona you created. Confusion will strike you but memories will always be memories. They are never forgotten but they were just left in the dark. A simple yet timed occurrence will be the only thing that you will hold for because only then will a light spark over the memories in the dark." I seemed so lost and confused about what was happening so I decided to take a closer look but my footwear decided to make a noise thus all of them turned around to face me.


    I suddenly felt the urge to go and hug them as I saw their faces who looked way too familiar that I have expected as I do not know them other than being a stranger. Their eyes were wide and as they turned to look back at the person they were close to, it was no longer on the floor and was not the same person again. Stood before them was someone that levitated in the air, hands engulfed in flame and bounded with chains that continued to drip in blood.


    The four of them came to me immediately and had their hands aimed at what seemed to be as a real life demon whose eyes stared at me. Chills were felt throughout my body as it smirked at me.


    "Oh we meet again, my dear brothers and sister." The devil spoke his voice sounding so eerie. He then went on to laugh demonically. I felt scared and confused at the same time.


    "Barbatos, still playing that game of yours? Well not to worry, your favorite brother has come to wake you up!" He spoke as he stared at me the continued to laugh evilly. The three person who stood over me looked at me with concerned eyes. The woman looked at me and then held both of my shoulders. Her touch felt like it was really something else. The feeling can''t be explained but it seemed all too familiar/


    "Our dear brother Barbatos, do not fall upon the bait of our fallen brother." She spoke directly to me.


    "Barbatos. Wake up and you shall see how everything is. See not with these eyes but your own. Barbatos, you must wake up!" They all screamed at me which made me feel even more scared and confused.


    ____


    My eyes opened and saw the others. They had my team held and tied to a single tree. Dianne saw me and tapped Hade who smirked.


    "Ah, the broken prince is awake. How was your sleep?" He spoke to me. I again wanted to speak and ask him what was his motive but I couldn''t as pain struck from my throat.


    "Well, you are just in time. That I am pleased to announce. Before we kick you out of this competition, we decided to give you a show you won''t forget. Now if you may, watch how your team will be devoured by my fire but no need to worry they will not die. But they won''t wake up after six months. Just like the previous clash they''ve attended." Hade spoke with evil and darkness laced in his voice.


    I was beyond angry at the moment as I wanted to break this enclosure and just stab him straight to the heart when I heard the voice of that woman in my dream.


    "Now is the time dear. Break free from the chain that has bounded you for so long."

 Chapter 112 - CHAPTER 112

    My eyes opened and saw the others. They had my team held and tied to a single tree. Dianne saw me and tapped Hade who smirked.


    "Ah, the broken prince is awake. How was your sleep?" He spoke to me. I again wanted to speak and ask him what was his motive but I couldn''t as pain struck from my throat.


    "Well, you are just in time. That I am pleased to announce.. Before we kick you out of this competition, we decided to give you a show you won''t forget. Now if you may, watch how your team will be devoured by my fire but no need to worry they will not die. But they won''t wake up after six months. Just like the previous clash they''ve attended." Hade spoke with evil and darkness laced in his voice.


    I was beyond angry at the moment as I wanted to break this enclosure and just stab him straight to the heart when I heard the voice of that woman in my dream.


    "Now is the time dear. Break free from the chain that has bounded you for so long." The voice spoke to me and at that moment. Despite the calmness of her voice, I did not feel anything close to peace nor solemn in me. I opened my eyes to see that Kaval had started to pour flammable liquid on my unconscious teammates. I wanted to scream but could not. I wanted to break free but could not for all I could feel was whenever I tried to break free, the pain that I was feeling started to even worsen and things at this point could go to another sharp turn. Dianne looked at me with an apologetic look before using her powers to grow dry thorns around my friends. I widened my eyes begging for her to not do it but she just looked away with sadness in her eyes.


    Apollo then used his powers to do the same thing he did to me back then. I could vividly see how my friends started to choke despite being unconscious and I knew that they were struggling to breathe. I released a cry that sounded so awful. Apollo turned around to look at me and this time, tears were threatening to fall down from my eyes but Apollo looked at me with emptiness in his eyes. He meant business just as how I told him to but if they wanted to do this and make me suffer, they should have not included my friends who has already suffered too much. They are the ones that believed so much in me despite telling them that I did not hold any power in me. Still pampered me despite being in here where all we should care about is our safety and where it should not matter whether I am a royalty or not but they did their best to make me comfortable still.


    "Oh wow, now you look like you''re begging. Why not speak dear prince? Oh right. You can''t because I crumpled your vocal chords. I did not mean to do that." Hade spoke but I could sense how fake and put up it sounded. He looked so fake and I could vividly see his eyes glimmered in happiness from the suffering that I was feeling.


    "Burn them!" Kaval spoke with a wicked smile. Hade smiled at Kaval like they were a partner in crime. They all looked so wicked in my eyes right now. My flesh was shaking not from the pain but from the anger that I was feeling. As soon as the fire started to crawl towards my friends, something in me snapped and all of my pain disappeared. I felt nothing but anger. It was consuming like I was a food. I could no longer think clearly as my only focus was to get rid of this people.


    Fire reached the fabric of the clothing of my friend and it was eating the fabric so fast. The fire glowed bright red orange so vividly that color alone itself wants to make me kill someone. They all looked at me as my friends started to burn. My ears were ringing and everything felt wrong. Everyone felt like my enemy.


    The four of them walked towards me and it was Kaval and Hade that wore the most wicked smile. Kaval lifted my chin up and smacked me. My lips started to bleed but it was nothing compared to the anger that was burning inside me.


    "How pathetic. Can''t even save your friends." My heart even burned with anger as the words came from the least person I expected it to come out from Apollo. At this point I was glaring at everyone. Hade snickered as they walked back to the tree were my friends were tied up. As my sight caught a glimpse, my heart shattered into pieces. They all looked so unrecognizable. Hade laughed even more wickedly as he saw my expression. It was like he was feeding on it. They were barely breathing and I even think that they are dead. Kaval stomped on Pearls'' head whose hair was no longer present. Her skin was scorched and she looked very unrecognizable. Everyone looked so unrecognizable and to think that if they get beaten every clash, they get to experience this. The thought just brings me even more pain. How are such good people get to suffer and humiliation like this.


    Kaval was going to kick one of my friends again but I''ve had enough. It''s time to show them that they were to mess with me and more to my friends who did them no wrong. It''s time to let them eat their words and show how they will succumb under my power and might.


    An inch away from kicking Delvin. I spoke. No pain was felt nor any sign of a hoarse voice was heard.


    "Pathetic?" I spoke. They all turned around to look at me. They all looked confused and both Kaval and Hades'' smile that they were smugly wearing are now faltering.


    "It seems like I have not choked you enough." Hade spoke as he waled towards me. My head was hung low as I waited for him to get closer. Just as he reached his arm and attempted to grab my neck, I used my power to create a powerful blast of shock wave that sent everyone near including the trees to kiss the ground. The rope that kept me bounded dissipated into nothingness as I stood up free from any chains of bound.


    They were all on the ground groaning as I was now on my feet, eyes down to look at everyone else crawling and groaning. I felt something inside me wanting to explode and get out. It was my pent up powers that has surfaced. This marks the proof that I now have my powers and has pulled the clowning card over these idiots who believed that I was frail.


    I wanted to act even within y head to fool everyone and even I almost fooled myself from believing that I was weak still. Never did I came to know that I was such a fine actor. Now everything shall start. My retaliation and verdict begins now and all I dare say is everyone who dared to stomp over me and dared to trash me is marked as guilty and death as charged of such sanction.


    _____


    An eye was cast down to stare upon those who crawled on the ground. Dianne was groaning as she clutched her abdomen as she continued to cough out blood. Apollo had his face a cut which continued to bleed.


    "What happened?" A voice which came from Kaval was heard. The latter looked beyond confused as to what happened. He was thrown of his feet and was slammed to the ground the moment the shock wave made its way to him but there was one who held the feeling of pain, surprise and horror.


    Hade looked at Alexander who now looked down on him. He could feel that his ribs were broken and detached as he was closest to the what it seemed to be the starting point of the eruption. He was still struggling to believe that such immense and sudden outburst came from Alexander. That one person whom he thought to be a piece of garbage has came to fool everyone that he has no power.


    Hade being so angry stood up immediately, not feeling the pain of moving. A huge fireball started to form on his hand but he was again interrupted with another blast of shock wave. It then continued to become a series of shock wave that threw them still on places despite being already on the ground. Each blast a crack was felt and heard. Dianne coughed even more blood as she slowly enclosed herself with a cocoon that she had just made as it will help her to recover but then she was wrong as yet the strongest shock wave reached her. She felt like her insides were punched with a bomb as all of her guts wanted to just fly right out of her body.


    "Well, why are you all on the ground? We still have not started yet."

 Chapter 113 - CHAPTER 113

    Hade being so angry stood up immediately, not feeling the pain of moving. A huge fireball started to form on his hand but he was again interrupted with another blast of shock wave. It then continued to become a series of shock wave that threw them still on places despite being already on the ground. Each blast a crack was felt and heard. Dianne coughed even more blood as she slowly enclosed herself with a cocoon that she had just made as it will help her to recover but then she was wrong as yet the strongest shock wave reached her. She felt like her insides were punched with a bomb as all of her guts wanted to just fly right out of her body.


    "Well, why are you all on the ground? We still have not started yet." The boy that was once had his body aching and was begging for his voice to come back, was now standing in all of his might, gaze cowering over those who made him crumble and thought that he was nothing but a mere pebble. His hands were crossed on his partly exposed chest as he gazed upon his enemies who now cowered.


    "You fooled us!?" The Prince of Fire spoke, hatred lacing his voice as his eyes burned even more in anger and agitation not minding the pain he was feeling from the shock wave that just pulsed in a series.


    An explosion occurred just right in front of Alexanders face but with his power and adrenaline mixed within his system, his senses became a whole lot sharper that he can almost sense the motive and the plan in mind by the enemy even without execution. Alexander moved back swiftly, his posture unchanged and gaze unbothered.. His eyes focused on Hade before it started to glimmer and the latter was soon brought down to his knees.


    Alexander walked towards where his colleagues were. As he touched them softly, all of what happened to them, the burnt skin, the deformed figure and everything unnatural was reversed as they came back to their old form. No burnt skin, no deformed body and not a single scratch. They breathed peacefully amidst all o what was happening as if they were a mere kid that was in a deep slumber despite the noise around them.


    Alexander held his hand out and formed a shield around his friends to protect them from further casualties. The shield pulsated a white glow every now and then as he walked back to where his enemies were.


    He removed the force that pinned them down and as soon as he did that, a series of attack was aimed at him. He held out his shield but he planned it to build up late as the attack ate him whole sending him back along with the trees that burned along the way. It did not matter to him though, he was already numb and he barely felt a pinch from all of that.


    His cuts immediately healed and stopped the bleeding that was starting to occur. He was yet again back to how he was, just like before. Unhurt and unbothered.


    "Not bad." He spoke.


    "You dare fool us!? You fucking worthless piece of scum!" Hade exclaimed.


    "You quite had us fooled but you still won''t beat us. Apollo, let''s go. Now we can definitely go all out with him." The underlying growl was heard by Alexander as Kaval spoke, addressing Apollo who looked at ALexander both in surprise and the drive to challenge the latter. A smile flashed on his face as he was looking at Alexander but the other held no expression other than a bored stare.


    Inside Alexander''s head, he looked at everyone that was facing him now as enemies that did so much wrong by making his friends suffer by burning them. Now, he held nothing of thought as to how the other royalties will be if he goes all out. It''s all competition after all.


    The ground shook and a a part of the ground rose to the air leaving the dusts fall down on the side as it ascended. The trees that were on them fell on the ground leaving only a bare part of the land that was now in floating above air.


    "Let''s take the battle to another level." Apollo spoke as he, Kaval, Dianne and Hade flew all together towards the top. Alexander stayed in the ground for a while as he looked at his enemies until they landed on the ground at the top. He started to ascend up above, using his powers. As he started to ascend, two glowing streak started to encircle around him, partly making him glow. The rain started to fall but he didn''t get caught up by the immediate down pour as he was already above the clouds when it started.


    He thought that it was quite new to be able to use his powers now openly. Unlike before where he did not have any and when he did get them, he still needed to be very careful to not let the others know. He could feel his veins burning from the surge of his power and the slight discomfort but he also assumes that it will eventually disappear as soon as he starts to release his pent up power.


    As soon as he landed above, the view was nothing of the ground. There, their ground were endless and vast field of gray sky that kept on flickering from the flash of the lightning. He thought that it was good that he used his powers to make a shield for his team down below because they would have been drenched by the sudden downpour.


    On the other hand, the other four despite trying to ignore it, are mesmerized as to how effortless and graceful Alexander now looks with his power As he landed on the ground, the swirling streaks of light came down in a swirling manner and then spread to the ground where there were flowers and grass that grew out of nowhere.


    Dianne thought that Alexander looked even more elegant with his power which slightly made her jealous because she felt that he was more graceful than how she was. Apollo on the other hand had to do his best to keep a straight face and not admire the boy before him. Kaval was now so beyond thrilled deep inside that he wanted to go and rush to the other and scold him because Alexander kept them in the dark for so long and pranked them so good but then also question him as to what his power really is.


    And then there was one person. The time slowed down, the wind caressed his face as his heart started to beat abnormally as he looked at the boy who he badly wanted to hate so much. He still felt tricked and that made him even more furious but he knows but won''t admit that the other was now possessing a different aura that lures him into Alexander even more.


    In his perspective the other looked so beautiful that he almost want to go out and run away far from him because he fears that the feeling he wanted to get rid of so bad will start to grow even more. He looked perfect in his eyes and Hade thinks that he must die before he will admit that to himself alone but even so, he still thought about it. How the other''s hair was flowing with the wind, how his face was so calm but his eyes were so deadly that if looks could kill, he''d be fighting it now. His body too felt hot as he gazed at the others exposed abdomen that showcased the others faint abs and slim waits. Then his eyes gazed at the others long and fair legs that could beat most girls and women. And of course his slightly exposed chest that made Hades'' underwear tightened.


    He was getting aroused by just seeing the partly exposed skin of the other which made him even more mad because the other wasn''t necessarily doing anything and yet his effect of Hade was already making the other have a hard time. And when he says hard time, he might mean it literally as well. He just hopes that he won''t have a bulge on display at the broadcast as he''s fighting because that would be beyond embarrassing on his part. Having a boner in the mids of a battle.


    Alexander on the other hand held no clue as to how the others had thought about him other than avenging his friends. Although he knows that in the end of the competition, the person he is facing now are also his friends, partly counting Hade in but he admits it on himself that he''s using the situation to release his anger that has been pent up especially when they burned his colleagues into dust. He held his right hand before himself and a glowing sphere appeared on top of his palm and only then did he spoke again.


    "Don''t just stand there. Let us amuse each other, shall we?"

 Chapter 114 - CHAPTER 114

    Dianne thought that Alexander looked even more elegant with his power which slightly made her jealous because she felt that he was more graceful than how she was. Apollo on the other hand had to do his best to keep a straight face and not admire the boy before him. Kaval was now so beyond thrilled deep inside that he wanted to go and rush to the other and scold him because Alexander kept them in the dark for so long and pranked them so good but then also question him as to what his power really is.


    And then there was one person. The time slowed down, the wind caressed his face as his heart started to beat abnormally as he looked at the boy who he badly wanted to hate so much. He still felt tricked and that made him even more furious but he knows but won''t admit that the other was now possessing a different aura that lures him into Alexander even more.


    In his perspective the other looked so beautiful that he almost want to go out and run away far from him because he fears that the feeling he wanted to get rid of so bad will start to grow even more. He looked perfect in his eyes and Hade thinks that he must die before he will admit that to himself alone but even so, he still thought about it. How the other''s hair was flowing with the wind, how his face was so calm but his eyes were so deadly that if looks could kill, he''d be fighting it now. His body too felt hot as he gazed at the others exposed abdomen that showcased the others faint abs and slim waits. Then his eyes gazed at the others long and fair legs that could beat most girls and women. And of course his slightly exposed chest that made Hades'' underwear tightened..


    He was getting aroused by just seeing the partly exposed skin of the other which made him even more mad because the other wasn''t necessarily doing anything and yet his effect of Hade was already making the other have a hard time. And when he says hard time, he might mean it literally as well. He just hopes that he won''t have a bulge on display at the broadcast as he''s fighting because that would be beyond embarrassing on his part. Having a boner in the mids of a battle.


    Alexander on the other hand held no clue as to how the others had thought about him other than avenging his friends. Although he knows that in the end of the competition, the person he is facing now are also his friends, partly counting Hade in but he admits it on himself that he''s using the situation to release his anger that has been pent up especially when they burned his colleagues into dust. He held his right hand before himself and a glowing sphere appeared on top of his palm and only then did he spoke again.


    "Don''t just stand there. Let us amuse each other, shall we?" Alexander spoke with a smirk. Amidst the flashing lights and harsh winds up above the clouds, where the sun shines in the shade of orange, Kaval and Apollo stepped to challenge Alexander. Kaval held his hand forward as if he was gripping the air and then harshly slashed the air with his hand. A bright yellow shield appeared, enclosing both Apollo and Kaval.


    "You know, my shield is the strongest in the land. Even the hell hound was not able to break it." Kaval spoke sounding so smug. Alexander on the other hand was still at ease. He crossed his hand and summoned his shield which he thought that he won''t be able to do as not everyone can do it. Not even his great predecessor were able to summon their shield and required an assistant that can make one but Alexander did it so flawlessly. A white sphere was around him, continuing to pulse in a faint white glow.


    "Y-You can do that?" Kaval mustered his words staggering at the unexpected sight before him.


    "I guess I can. Now let''s see how strong yours is." Alexander spoke with his voice sounding hostile and cold that made Kaval and Apollo worry that they may have gone too far with Alexander but it was too late to think about that.


    Kaval charged held his hand out again. The place darkened as a huge boulder appeared before them and before slamming it down to Alexander, Kaval smirked. The floating platform trembled. Kaval smile widened even more thinking that the impact of the collision for sure broke the shield of the other but to his dismay, his smile faltered as his brows became knitted together. Alexander stood still seemingly unbothered.


    "My turn." Alexander stomped his feet to the ground and then solidified and piercing water striked out from the ground making its way towards where Kaval and Apollo were. Kaval thought of it as a joke but boy was he wrong.


    The piercing water reached his shield and upon impact, the glowing golden yellow sphere immediately cracked. Their mouths hang ajar as the impossible was happening before their eyes. Outside the arena, everyone''s eyes had their eyes on the screen. Some were on their tents, some were sipping their hot tea and some had their blanket wrapped around them as they stood and looked at the screen where the things had taken the most sharp and edgy turn.


    "I-Impossible." Kaval whispered slowly as his eyes widened and looked at the shield that was now cracked. The cracking sound worsened even more as Alexander held his hand on the air and as soon as his open hands became a tight clenched fist, what was known to be the strongest shield in all of the land immediately shattered into pieces.


    "I barely moved a muscle for that. How frail don''t you think." Alexander spoke before he made his shield disappear.


    "I think that it would be boring you don''t get to hurt me so, here. I did you a favor-"


    "You think I''m weak?! Well have this!" Kaval exclaimed before he used his speed to slam his fist into Alexander''s abdomen. The latter grunted as he fell on the floor as the impact was too powerful for him to be able to stand strong on his feet. Kaval was breathing hard.


    Before Alexander could retaliate, Apollo used his powers this time and brought the latter up to the air. Alexander continued to ascend high up until he felt that the oxygen was thinning and he was starting to struggle in terms of breathing. It was starting to get cold as well and he knows that Apollo will make him go higher and higher. He could see the roundness of the whole planet from where he was at. He could see the stars and the moon which seemed to be brighter and closer to him. He looked at his skin to see that ice was starting to crawl over him. Apollo seemed to have used his powers to let Alexander pass the dome''s barrier which is quite hard to do.


    Alexander seems to have had enough with the view as he then used his powers to break free and land gracefully on the ground.


    "That was quite the view up there." He spoke as he heated himself up and melted the ice layer that was above his skin.


    "The two of you seems to have made your attack. Now here is mine." Before the others could answer, Alexander started to levitate lowly and a sphere that flashing started to form and solidified around him. It was the same thing that Alexander showed to Nate that day. He felt his veins burning and his insides wanting to burst but he held everything in. He formed himself like a ball as he levitated, waiting for the right time to explode.


    The others could only watch in horror as a ball of white and electrifying light formed before them. Alexander the opened his arms and spread his legs letting the pent up energy escape and as soon as it did, everyone went flying away. The power supply of the whole dome shut down momentarily as streaks of electricity crawled everywhere.


    They thought that it was over but how wrong they were. The shock wave that came after was stronger than the previous one they''ve felt. It shattered and ignited a fire on all of the equipment and mechanism inside the dome not allowing it to change into another setting of event.


    Alexander then slowly went back down and dusted himself lightly. He looked at Apollo and Kaval that was on the ground puking blood. He could sense how many bones were broken in them, what organ has been battered and if they were still able to fight. And them being true to their words that they were strong, they stood up and faced Alexander once more.


    "I fair warning. This second blast might put you out of the competition for good so if you do wake up in another place. Then you lost"

 Chapter 115 - CHAPTER 115

    DISCLAIMER:


    THIS IS A PROMOTIONAL CHAPTER DEDICATED TO MY NEW BOOK "IN ANOTHER LIFE" WHICH CAN BE SEEN ON MY PROFILE! FURTHER EXPLANATION DOWN BELOW!


    ______________


    The mechanical alarm clock rang loudly startling the man who was sleeping idly. He tiredly opened his eyes, feeling like he hadn''t slept for the past hours. Well the truth is that, he didn''t. He laid still on the soft bed, his body covered by a thick blanket and his mind empty. His gaze was focused outside. It was snowing, and the Sun has yet to rise. It has been like this for eighteen years.


    He wakes up alone and sleeps alone. Rubbing his sleep deprived eyes, he stood up lazily, feeling his weight double due to the tiredness he felt. He practically dragged himself to the washroom for him to get ready. The lights flickered on and the wide room was lit.. He immediately saw himself in the mirror.


    His eyes were red as if he was on drugs, his hair was disheveled and his eyebags were very prominent. Grumbling, he waddled towards the sink and turned the faucet on. Warm water embraced his hands as he scooped a handful of the liquid for him to wash his face. It was soothing he thought.


    He stripped his nightdress away and stepped into the shower before turning on the shower that spurted warm droplets of water. His eyes were closed as if they were craving sleep more than anything, but his mind was awake. Still empty, but awake. The water drizzled down his body and into the drain.


    He had a tanned skin and a well-built figure that made girls in all ages fawn over him. He would sleep with some of them if he found them appealing or fun, but he never talks to them after having sex. He usually leaves when the other is asleep and goes home. He leaves a generous amount of money though, and for him, he thinks that the money is enough.


    He doesn''t want any attachment to anyone and he''s not planning to have one any time soon. He walked out the shower while wrapping a towel around his torso. He did more hygiene routine before walking out to put on his usual attire for most of the day. A sleek pants with shiny shoes, along with an undershirt and a tuxedo. Usually this is how he lives.


    He wakes up, goes to work and then comes back home. Sometimes if he find someone attractive fawning over him, he would spend the night with that person but leaves after sex. He fixed his tie and looked at himself in the mirror. He looks practically the same. Walking out of his room, he was embraced by a surge of light that litup the whole house, well more like a mansion but it''s a house for him.


    "Senior France, breakfast is served in the dining hall." Jannete informed.


    Jannete is one among the few maids he hired to work for him. All of them have been working for him for eighteen years and throughout that time, he hasn''t fired or hired anyone.


    He doesn''t want too many people in his environment. Quite ironic for him since he goes to his office every day and there are employees who come to his office to file reports and other business-related things.


    He looked over to Jannete. Jannete was particularly short. She had dark hair and some of her strands were already starting to turn into white, showing that she was already aging. She was wearing the practical maid attire with an apron. She looked at France with a warm smile. France nodded and went past her. This was one of the reasons he chose to keep them.


    They made him feel like he was alone by just working around the house, reminding him to eat and assisting him throughout the start of the day. Their smiles were genuine, he knew that for sure because throughout his life, meeting new people each and every moment, he started to figure the smile they wore.


    Some would smile over exaggeratedly, some too overly fake and in rare instances, would smile real. He kept his maids around because they''re one of those who makes this mansion a home, keeps the mansion warm and lively with their chatter. Sometimes they would laugh lively, some of them would sing while cleaning and some of them would start scolding each other.


    These maids might seem insignificant in his life, but he notices, and he knows. Usually, people like him would keep their maids in top shape, more like a mechanical machine if you would, would like them to work in a precise manner without making a noise but he does not like that.


    Despite their status in life, he always looks at them as humans like him. Jannete followed him quietly while heading down towards the dining hall. He saw some of the maids that were cleaning. Kara was up in a ladder wiping some of the picture frames that were up against the wall. When she saw them, she immediately smiled and said her greetings.


    Again, France just nodded and went past her. When he got into the dining area, he immediately smelt the luscious aroma of good food.


    "Rosalie cooked your breakfast for today Senior." Of course, he knew that.


    Every time they cook for him, the smell always differ, in a good way.


    The platter and utensils were already set on the table along with the napkin. Jannete pulled the chair for him as he was about to sit down while saying,


    "Let me Senior." Rosalie came in the dining hall and brought more food in a silver platter.


    "Good morning Senior!" She said showing of her smile while placing the food carefully on the table.


    After that, Jannete and Rosalie stood behind him waiting forhim to eat. He felt uncomfortable by the action and sighed.


    "Is the food not good senior?"


    "No-"


    "You heard that Rosalie? I told you that I wanted to cook but you insisted!" Jannete snarled at Rosalie.


    The other was taken back by the sudden outburst making her eyes grow wide and mouth hang open.


    "H-How-w-well, y-you''re not a good cook either!" Rosalie spat back. France sighed and clang his utensils on the platter making the both of the maids stop.


    "The food is good, that you don''t need to worry about." He said calmly. He heard the two bickers quietly making him sigh yet again.


    "Call the others, we''re eating together. Be fast, I don''t want to wait." Jannete nodded and dragged Rosalie out of the dining room. He often eat with his maids during breakfast but there are also times where he prefers to eat alone, or he just can''t if he''s in a hurry.


    Moments later, Jannete and Rosalie was with Kara, Sasha and Phoebe. Rosalie hurried back to the kitchen to get more plates and utensils. She then sat the plates and utensils on the table carefully while the others were already on their seats.


    "Let me pray for today''s early meal Senior." Phoebe suggested. The man only nodded and hanged his head low with his eyes closed.


    "Thank you for the food Senior!" They all said unanimously after the prayer was done. France looked at them and smiled before saying;


    "Let''s eat."


    _________________


    "-not guilty beyond reasonable doubt." The people inside the secluded court room rejoiced as the judge released the verdict. Despite the blaring noises from everyone who was crying, or either on the ground, the sound of the justice hammer being slammed down was all that mattered to the boy who had gray hair.


    His hair did not signify his years of age as he was still in his early 20''s but his hair did compliment his beauty. He turned to his side when he felt a hand grab his shoulder. He came face to face with the defendant in the case. His eyes were red from all of that crying, his hair was disheveled and he looked a mess in totality,but joy was seen in his eyes.


    This man was supposed to be imprisoned due to him being accused of murdering his own wife but due to the lack of evidence, he was given the verdict of not guilty. Yvain smiled warmly at the man, caressing his hand, a gesture that meant reassurance.


    "Thank you so much." The man whispered, voice breaking and body trembling. Yvain looked over to the side where the family of the deceased was seated. They were not rejoicing nor were they wailing. They just looked too overly tired. Yvain heard that the woman had her burial yesterday and Yvain''s guess was that they were tired and no longer had the energy to argue. He started to stand up and dusted his suitcase and his suit while fixing his collar on wards.


    He looked over to the front section of the room and saw the judge. Judge Theodore looked at him with a faint smile. The boy stood straight and nodded before leaving the courtroom along with everyone. He stayed for a while with the defendant discussing further information but to which they can account as not that much of an importance. It was one in the afternoon when he got out of the courthouse. He then went on searching for his chauffeur which he soon found by the side of the courthouse.


    As he started to walk towards his chauffeur, the chauffeur opened the door for him in a formal manner.


    "How did it go monsieur?" Yvain looked at his chauffeur with a tired smile before getting inside.


    "Ha! I knew that their lawyer was no match for your intelligence." Filipe, his chauffeur, said too cockily making the younger laugh.


    Although Filipe was wrong. A case can''t be won because you are a skillful lawyer but because of the evidence you possess. Being a lawyer is far more complicated than what meets the eye and Yvain knows that for sure. He studied for who knows how long, just to be able to get into his dream profession.


    He''s only been a lawyer for two years but he''s proud enough to say that within those years, that the cases he handled did not go in vain. May it be defending the guilty or may it be the opposite.


    "Where to monsieur?" Asked Filipe.


    "Take me to that new restaurant. I trust Bella has made the reservations." Filipe nodded.


    Yvain felt the vehicle shake and that made him sleepy, but he did not dare to do so. Getting to that restaurant would only take them a few minutes and he did not want to show up there with his eyes all puffy or possibly his breath smelling like garbage or his suit being crumpled or his hair being a mess.


    At this point he was just making excuses to not fall asleep and he knew they were effective because the least he would want for his image is to be known as the lawyer who doesn''t have the looks or hygiene. And no not because of the woman out there but for himself He owes it to himself.

 Chapter 116 - CHAPTER 116

    NOTICE:


    STILL A PROMOTIONAL UPDATE


    He never found it a necessity to impress a woman in his life except from his mum. He''s not bothered by it either since he''s still not ready for having a relationship at this stage of his life. Yvain has already planned his life. At his early age he would dedicate it to his profession, making a name and establishing an image just like his mother and then by the time he gets into his mid-thirties, he would then consider dating and he plans to get married then and having kids and settling down when he is in his sixties.


    "Monsieur, we are here." He looked outside the window of the vehicle and saw that they were in front of the new restaurant.


    He was thinking too much that he failed to notice. Filipe opened the vehicle''s door for him and then he stepped out. The outside of the building looked very much fancy, not that he was intimidated, of course he''s gone to even far more luxurious places than this.


    "Have you had lunch Filipe?" He turned to ask his chauffeur who was getting back in the vehicle.. "


    Yes monsieur, Bella and I had lunch together." Filipe stated with a smile.


    "All right. Pick me up after an hour. I need to visit mum after this." He said before walking up the concrete stairs. He heard Filipe saying understood before he heard the ignition of the vehicle roaring away.


    A man opened the door for him as he got close to the entrance. ''Must be an employee'' he thought. When he got inside, the tables were arranged formally. The interior of the place was indeed very fancy, sporting heavy-detailed chandeliers, utensils and all. A woman came up to him dressed in a familiar attire.


    "Can I have your name, and have you made reservation?" She asked with a sweet voice.


    "Yvain. My assistant made the reservation on my behalf." He said in a formal tone.


    "Y-yes yes of course but can I have your last name please?"


    "Yvain?" Just as he was about to answer the lady, someone called him. He looked to where the voice came from and saw Gregorio, his friend way back in high school.


    "Gregorio, it''s nice to see you again!" They both hugged each other while wearing a smile. Gregorio had the same age as Yvain. They both went to the same school but took up different fields of profession. Yvain already knew that Gregorio had a fiery passion for cooking thus he wasn''t shocked when the old friend called that he had a new restaurant opening a week prior to date.


    "Diana, shouldn''t you be asking our new comers?" Gregorio said upon noticing his employee.


    "A-Ah, apologies Senior, I was supposed to be assisting Senior Yvain. I shall go now." The employee said briefly before scurrying away with her pen and checklist.


    "She just called me senior Gregorio." Yvain complained, making the other chuckle.


    "Ah, still hate it?"


    "Always will." Yvain replied, making the other laugh.


    "All right now let us find a table. Order as much as you want, it''s on the house." Yvain looked at him with a smirk."I wasn''t planning on paying in the first place Gregorio."


    The pair were laughing along. They were catching up over to some things. It turned out that Gregorio already had many restaurants open all over the country which amazed Yvain. Not that he thought Gregorio won''t be able to conform to such heights but because how he managed to build an empire during such small span of time.


    "I heard that you haven''t loss any cases you handled yet?" Yvain placed the glass that contained wine on the neat table. He smiled subtly at Gregorio before speaking.


    "Well not yet."


    "Ha! What do you mean yet. You won''t lose any with that brain of yours." Gregorio stated just as how Filipe did making the other roll his eyes playfully.


    "You know that that is impossible. No person can possibly win the whole time as life is full of ups and downs. It''s crazy that I know I haven''t lost any cases I have held but I know a storm is coming and all I can do is to try and handle it carefully so that it won''t affect my image that much." Yvain stated precisely.


    It is true that the boy had prepared beforehand because he know that in the field where he works in, no such thing as a winning streak. But you can stay above the fray, and as long as you can do that, you''re a good lawyer. For him at least.


    "You always impress me Yvain. You always have your life planned while I''m still here trying things." Said Gregorio making Yvain chuckle.


    "Says the person who''s already running an empire."


    "An empire?! Preposterous! I am barely running a small and cheap restaurant." Gregorio said over dramatically flailing his arms in a feminine way making the both of them burst into laughter.


    "I must not do that when there are a lot of eyes, some might think that I am one of those men who have feelings for the same person. We know what happens to those type of people. They get sent into an asylum for the retarded. Some say that it is contagious. God knows the disgust that I am going to feel if I get infected with that godforsaken disease! I might as well die." Gregorio said while leaning back into his chair.


    They were located in a more secluded place where the place is only exclusive for those who are high up above the hierarchy. It offers a service that only the riches can pay for. Yvain sighed by the remarks of his friend. He unlike Gregorio thinks that everyone should not be so judgmental to these people as they are only being true to themselves.


    "Nothing is wrong when it comes to love but his friend thinks otherwise. "Gregorio, you should not be that hostile towards those people. They say karma is always up in your back, what if one of your loved ones is gay or what if your offspring? You wouldn''t want them to be criticized by the way you do to these people. They are humans too and preferring the same gender to love is not a sin. It''s just how they feel." Gregorio just sighed and took a sip of his drink before calling one of the waitresses.


    The two were full of the food they had for lunch. Gregorio demanded everything on the menu to be prepared for them even if Yvain told him not to because they won''t be able to finish all of it and he indeed was right. There were left overs of lobsters, some steak and other food that he''s too tired to name. The waiter came, and Gregorio instructed that the food on the table should be given to some people on the stray that has nothing to eat.


    Yvain smiled at the gesture of his friend. Despite him being aloof with the homosexual people, he''s still good hearted and Yvain knows that for sure.


    "Ah, Gregorio. May I ask where the comfort room is?" Gregorio dismissed the waitress and looked at him.


    "It''s over there, just go to that corner and you''ll find a passage the comfort rooms for the male are on the right and the ladies are on the left. Do you need me to come with you?"


    "Ah no need. I''ll be quick. I need to visit mum after this." Yvain said before standing up. He was walking towards the bathroom and was focused on fixing his necktie when someone bumped towards him. His shoulder felt a punch of ache due to the impact making him groan out.


    He looked up, brows meeting and his eyes showing distaste. He came face to face with a man taller than him with dark hair. He was well groomed, and he looked impeccable. His face that was laced with irritation was slightly replaced with admiration. The man in front of him looked very pretty. He usually compliment someone by saying their beautiful or handsome, but he rarely say someone is pretty.


    This man was one of those rare people, but he won''t get the chance to hear him say it out loud. The man looked down on him. His face held nothing of sort, not even an apologetic face. The man looked at him once more before walking past him. He looked dumbfounded on the spot as he expected the man to apologize as he was about to, but he didn''t. His face went back to what it was before and showed distaste.


    ''He looked very nice, but his manners are nothing like his appearance. What an arrogant person.'' Yvain thought.


    He sighed as the man disappeared from his view and turned on his heels, walking towards the comfort room. As soon as he finished his business,he washed his hands and went out. Gregorio was still waiting on the table, but he stood up as soon as he saw Yvain coming near.


    "Are you going to head out now?" Gregorio inquired. Yvain nodded before pointing to Filipe who was already waiting outside.


    "Ah, okay. Let me escort you outside then attorney."


    "Stop it Greg! It''s embarrassing." Yvain exclaimed making the other laugh.

 Chapter 117 - CHAPTER 117

    NOTICE:


    THIS IS THE LAST PROMOTIONAL UPDATE! REGULAR UPDATES WILL BE BACK TOMORROW!


    France was on his way back to his office after having lunch with some possible investor on the newly opened restaurant a few blocks away from his office. He had his eyes close as he was already from the paperwork''s he handled before the lunch. The ride back to his office was quiet as usual as his driver doesn''t speak that much. He only opened his eyes when he felt the vehicle stopped moving.


    The door opened after a while. He walked outside wasting no time and did not pay the driver any attention. The sun was high up and the heat radiating from it was starting to irritate his skin.. He walked towards the main entrance of the building. The guard saw him and immediately opened the door while saying his greetings. France only nodded and went inside.


    As he strutted down the hallway, employees who saw him either bowed their heads for greetings while some fluttered their lashes. He did not pay them any mind and went into the elevator. No one was with him as everyone who was supposed to go up got out. He was known to be a terror in handling business thus some people fear him. A ding was heard, and the elevator door opened.


    He walked straight where his office was and slammed the door shut as soon as he got in.He slowly walked towards his table while also loosening his tie. Sighing, he plopped unto his chair and laid his head on the table. He was tired despite him always having to work every day.


    Maybe because he struggles to sleep at night, or maybe because, he didn''t eat much this morning, or maybe because of the fact that he does not like the job he''s in. That his father pushed and pressured him to it. His mind was swirling with thoughts up until a knock on his door was heard.


    "Come in." He stated firmly. By the time that the door was pushed open, he was already in a formal composure.


    "How was your lunch with the Lim''s?" His assistant Daniel queried.


    "Just like any other." He stated lazily. Daniel has been working for him for as long as he can recall to his first day on the company as the new CEO. Daniel is also his childhood buddy to whom he grew up with. They did everything together and Daniel was with him throughout the ups and downs of his life.


    Especially during THAT time. Daniel chuckled and placed a warm glass with tea that was made with herbs.


    "I knew you would say that. Have this." France took the teacup and moved it close to his lips. The weird taste of liquid embraced his taste buds but as soon as the liquid started to slide down his throat, he felt refreshed and of ease. He placed the teacup back on the table and plopped back lazily on his chair.


    "Thanks."


    "That''s all I get?" Daniel jokingly said. The other throw a dangerous glare to him but he just laughed.


    "Take some rest. You have a meeting tonight. I''ll tell the staffs that you are not available." David stated while taking back the cup. He walked towards the door and got outside. As soon as France was left alone, he laid his head on the table and started to doze off into his slumber. His mind was about to doze off when the image of the boy he tumbled upon with on the restaurant appeared on his mind, so clear as if he was there.


    France remembered being the bathroom and while walking out, he was dusting his tux and then he bumped with someone. At first, his reaction would normally sue the person or yell at the person but as soon as his eyes came to meet the person in front of him. His breath was taken away from him. The boy was shorter than him, he was dressed formally and had white hair. He never met someone with white hair before. The boy looked startled and pissed at the same time.


    When their eyes met, his dark orbs came in contrast the boy''s blue one. His face was very gorgeous that it left France speechless. He didn''t know what to say or how to act thus he just chose to leave the pretty boy behind. He somehow regretted not apologizing to the boy as he looked very flustered and it seem as if he felt a lot of pain as France was a lot stronger and his built is much more than that of the boy.


    He leaned back on his chair, his mind filled with the person he bumped into the restaurant. Not that he was gay or held interest to the person, no of course not. He just wants to be friends with that person in a brotherly way. Something inside France wanted him to go and protect the boy but he also does not know how to.


    Heck why would he? They''re practically strangers and he wants to protect him? France chuckled at the thought. He tried to look at some things, but his mind was occupied by the white-haired boy. Somehow, he wanted to meet him again and apologize for being an asshole but then again, he doesn''t know how. He''s known for being a person who does not bow down to anyone. And now he''s thinking as to how he should apologize to a boy who he just stumbled upon.


    The whole afternoon, where France should be resting, he was wondering and thinking about the person he bumped into that he did not notice the Sun setting down, the stars starting to show their glimmer, or the fact that he was staring at the horizon for who knows how long.


    Something about that person intrigued France. Which happens very rarely. He barely acknowledges important people and now he thinks he is interested at that person. Not in a romantic way of course. He is not a clown, he thinks.


    "Mum?" Yvain called out as soon as he opened the door. He smelled something that made him hungry once more despite eating an hour ago.


    "Dear? Is that you?" His mom, Petunia responded.


    It looked like he was in the kitchen, judging from where the voice came from. Yvain took in the sight of the house he grew in. It was not as huge as his which can practically more than a single family.


    They were not breaking or before and they never was as both of his parents worked really hard as lawyers. But they opted for a small house. He always asked his father as to why they had such a small house and why not a large one. His father would always tell him that


    "A huge house with three people does not keep a family close." His father would tell him grate things and would tell him a lot of tales to which he enjoyed very much.


    The neighborhood he grew in were composed of average people. Thus, when their neighbors knew that his mum and dad were lawyers, they were in utter confusion as to why they decided to have such a normal house when they were rich. But his parents would always say,


    "We might be rich, but we are still the same as everyone. This money that we have, we can use it to fulfill our needs and not to brag upon others." Both of his parents were good people.


    They fight for what is right and would always try to save innocent people and bring justice to those who crave for it. The kitchen and the living room of their house are practically connected with just the couch acting as the only form of barrier. Then they have a second floor to which accommodates three rooms.


    Their house were purely built with woods as his parents wanted the house to be cozy. He smiled as he remembered the memory. At this neighborhood, he would run across the street to go into his friend''s house and he would play with a bunch of kids at his age. They would camp together on the wide lawnof Mrs. Johnson and would play tag all day long. Yvain turned towards the kitchen and saw his mom facing the stove.


    "Mum." His mom turned around as soon as she heard him and went in for a hug. Yvain smiled at the feeling.


    He smelled the sweet cologne that her mom would always wear, and it would always make him feel safe or at ease. He was practically bent hugging his mom which was only four feet flat. They broke their embrace and Yvain wore a smile.


    His mom was smiling before her face displayed a character of distaste. Her mom raised the spoon she used to stir for whatever is in the pot and started to come at him. Yvain squealed and rant towards the other side of the room grabbing a pillow to shield himself.


    "Ma! Are you crazy!? I just got home and now you want to kill me?!"


    "Well this is what you get for not visiting me that often! How many times do I have to call you for you to visit me! Come here you insolent brat!" His mom yelled back.


    They practically ran all over the room until Petunia was coughing out her lungs. They were both breathing heavily, and they plopped themselves onto their sofa.


    "Ma, you do know that this work requires a lot of time, right? Now I know why dad and you were so busy before. Being a lawyer is not easy."


    "You should still visit me. What if I die without you by my side." Petunia retorted.


    "Don''t say that ma. You''re still very young." "I know but we might never know. But yes, being a lawyer is hard. But dear, you are doing so well in it! If your father was here, he''d get jealous of you." Petunia joked.


    She stood up and went into the kitchen. Yvain followed her and plopped himself onto the chair right beside the circular kitchen table where they used to eat together.


    "I know mum but, sometimes I''m scared. What if I mess up badly."


    "Oh dear, I know you won''t. And even if you did, just remember that everyone has their bad days. Even I and your father messed up before but that is just how it works. All you can do is to formulate the best route." Yvain sighed and cupped his face with his two hands and leaned towards the table.


    "Have you been stressing yourself out? Now what did I say about overworking yourself young man! You have to rest too or else you will burn out. I know that you just want to do good but, sweetheart, take it easy. You''ve got a lot of time. There is no need to rush." His mom said while setting the table up.


    "You know, you can always say no to a case you find hard right. Relax sometimes dear or you''ll get wrinkles early on just like your father. Ha! I remember him being so overly flustered about it that he almost cried."


    "I know ma. And you always tell me about that when I was a kid. I can remember all the things you''ve said at this point. It''s engraved on my brain."


    "Well, it''s for the best. But really, Yvain. Take it easy. I don''t want you to lose yourself with your job. You''re young. Go out sometimes. And find a beautiful girl or a pretty boy you like. I don''t mind which of which are you going to bring home."


    "Ma! It''s not on my mind yet. And I will be bringing a girl okay! I don''t feel that way towards other men." Yvain said. He always knew that his mom doesn''t have any problems with homosexual people. In fact, it was here that taught him about equality and love.


    "Mhm. You''ll never know dear. Now, let''s eat."

 Chapter 118 - CHAPTER 118

    The others could only watch in horror as a ball of white and electrifying light formed before them. Alexander the opened his arms and spread his legs letting the pent up energy escape and as soon as it did, everyone went flying away. The power supply of the whole dome shut down momentarily as streaks of electricity crawled everywhere.


    They thought that it was over but how wrong they were. The shock wave that came after was stronger than the previous one they''ve felt. It shattered and ignited a fire on all of the equipment and mechanism inside the dome not allowing it to change into another setting of event


    Alexander then slowly went back down and dusted himself lightly. He looked at Apollo and Kaval that was on the ground puking blood. He could sense how many bones were broken in them, what organ has been battered and if they were still able to fight. And them being true to their words that they were strong, they stood up and faced Alexander once more.


    "I fair warning. This second blast might put you out of the competition for good so if you do wake up in another place. Then you lost".


    Alexander spoke ever so blatantly as if he did not mind anything that the others were feeling. Kaval and Apollo were still on the ground crawling and was clutching on to their abdomen as they coughed out some more blood. Amidst everything that was happening, Alexander got to focused on the two that he did not notice Hade aiming a burning spear directly at him and before he even knew it, the burning spear penetrated his flesh and blood gushed out from his right shoulder.


    Although the pain struck him by surprise as it was really an agony to be felt with but he only groaned lowly and turned to Hade who had his eyes burning. Retaliation was the thing that was in the mind of Alexander but before he was able to do so, as soon as he started to summon his power, his internal parts of the body then started to burn. He looked at the dagger and noticed that every time he wanted or started to summon his power, it will start to glow and agonizing heat is emitted on his body.


    Like any other person would, Alexander held the dagger and attempted to pull it out from his body but the pain was starting to seep into him. It was worse that what he felt before. And just as he thought that he went numb, a distinct level of pain was offered to him.


    "My hand may have slipped but it really isn''t my bad." Hade spoke. Alexander could only glare at the other as he tried so hard to remain unbothered and suppress the scream that he wanted to let go. Dianne summoned her power and then encircled Alexander once more of sharp thorns but her efforts went to despair as a white circle of shield immediately surrounded the latter.


    Doing so became so hard because of the burning dagger that came from Hade that summoning his shield was so easy but as he did now, it felt like his insides were churned into pieces and was thrown over into a fire chamber than turns bodies into ash. He endured as he did not want to experience no more pain.


    "You know that spear that''s sticking in on your shoulder is what we call the spear of all demons. It is believed to be the a spear that was once used by the gods and used it to cleanse the world from the impurities-"


    "I never knew you were so knowledgeable about history. Too bad I can''t spare an ear to listen to that bullshit." Alexander spoke.


    Hade stopped and looked at Alexander before smirking.


    "You have become even more feisty."


    "Is that why you like me?" Alexander answer caught Hade off guard as he looked at the other if he was serious but based on the bored face of the other, his intention and motives were unclear and was covered by a thick haze.


    "Bold of you to assume Alex. I recall nothing of such." Hade tried to played it as Dianne was staring at the two of them. Kaval and Apollo on the other hand were still on the ground as Dianne healed them but they too heard what Alexander said which brought the others thought into a series of scribbles.


    Alexander on the other hand has seen the cue that it was a distraction to his opponent thus he decided to use it as a weapon despite having to tug the strings of his heart himself. He acted like he was really bored and all but deep inside, he was taking this opportunity to see how the other thinks about him. he believed that all Hade said was a lie but now seeing him all so flustered is making Alexander confused.


    "Oh is that it? Is that also the reason as to why you instructed the event organizer back at the academia to look for me and then bring me to a dark room where you were waiting and questioned me as to why do I have to be this beautiful?" Alexander spoke chuckling at the last sentence. He lowered his shield down and did not even mind if it hurt like hell when he did that as he felt another sense of power seeing the person who is always confident flickering by his words.


    "Never knew that you were such a good story maker-"


    "Ha! A story maker you say? Well to the audience, would you like to see a new type of essence in the battle field? Perhaps drama? Well here goes." Alexander spoke looking at the camera before he looked back at Hade who''s eyes were staring at Alexander the whole time.


    "First of all, I do not need to make a story because I am the story. And why would I lie about such things about you when Apollo is basically there ready to take me out. You know, you are so full of bullshit. You speak like that but you act different. Can''t make up your mind? Well I can''t blame you though. I know that I am too much for you to handle- fuck!" Alexander was doing so well until Hade has had enough with the latter blabbering things that he thought would stay between them.


    Because of the rage building up in him, he summoned numbers of the same dagger and plunged it directly towards Alexander. The other on the other on the other hand was not able to hold out anymore as he fell down to his knees and gripped the burnt grass in agony.


    "You know why I don''t like you? Because you talk to much." Hade spoke before he gripped the others throat and threw him on the other side of the platform like Alexander was a piece of paper.


    "Hade, I can''t heal them. Let''s just let them be, we need to win!" Dianne spoke. The truth is Dianne won''t be able to fully heal the two injured royalties as no matter how hard she try, the injuries wont heal for some reason. Hade nodded and looked at the other two that was now unconscious. The pain that they were feeling and the amount of blood that was leaking from their body made the two collapse no matter how hard they tried. Thus, a huge bang echoed throughout the entire arena as the logo of the wind and land disappeared leaving only nature, fire and water.


    "Alexander, tell me more about it when we finish this but for now, let''s get you to sleep. You''re way past your bed time." Dianne spoke and used her powers to summon huge vines in the size of a persons leg. They encircled Alexanders legs and arms and grabbed his body and made it stick to the ground. His face was on the side as he was facing down the platform.


    Alexander on the other hand could not move his body as the weight of the vines that were on him were too much and too heavy than that of his own combined body weight.


    He felt the heel of someones shoe stomp on his face. He felt like a stone was slammed on his head as he felt very dizzy and pain struck from his head down to his whole body. He could no longer see straight but he knew who the person was.


    "Can''t speak? Come on, the story was quite getting interesting. I would very much like to know how me liking you went." Hade imitated the other who only could groan. The spear was now poking on Alexanders back as they were thrown even deeper as he fell to the ground.


    Hade and Dianne were so sure that they were going to win but there was still one thing that Alexander trained so hard for.

 Chapter 119 - CHAPTER 119

    "Alexander, tell me more about it when we finish this but for now, let''s get you to sleep. You''re way past your bed time." Dianne spoke and used her powers to summon huge vines in the size of a persons leg. They encircled Alexanders legs and arms and grabbed his body and made it stick to the ground. His face was on the side as he was facing down the platform.


    Alexander on the other hand could not move his body as the weight of the vines that were on him were too much and too heavy than that of his own combined body weight.


    He felt the heel of someones shoe stomp on his face. He felt like a stone was slammed on his head as he felt very dizzy and pain struck from his head down to his whole body. He could no longer see straight but he knew who the person was.


    "Can''t speak? Come on, the story was quite getting interesting. I would very much like to know how me liking you went." Hade imitated the other who only could groan.. The spear was now poking on Alexanders back as they were thrown even deeper as he fell to the ground.


    Hade and Dianne were so sure that they were going to win but there was still one thing that Alexander trained so hard for.


    "What happened, cat got your tongue? I do have to say that you did quite surprised not only me but everyone that you have your powers but such a shame that even if so, you are still as weak as ever. I don''t care if you put those two to sleep but as long as you don''t defeat me, you will always be a weakling in my eye. Worthless fish." Hade spat bitterly as he pushed his shoe harder on the head of the latter.


    He then picked him back up and a sense of wickedness was starting manifest within him as the sight of Alexander being bloody and in pain brought him so much satisfaction. He threw him again and made him bounce from left to right with fire. Alexander''s skin was starting to swell and his skin were starting to peel of from his flesh. The daggers that was on him made breathing a lot harder as if he started to take deep breaths, he could feel his lungs burn making him choke slowly.


    What he was experiencing now was sheer pain. It was not even competition anymore he felt. At this point, he just wanted to slam everyone near to the corners of the dome but he still can''t do that with the daggers still embedded on his body. He could just groan silently as he got thrown side to side over and over again.


    "Dianne, your turn." Hade spoke before throwing Alexanders frail and broken body to Dianne who nodded. This time, her aura was nothing that of his friend but a true Princess who knows her duty. Vines immediately slithered on Alexanders body gripping so hard on his limbs that if he moved a little, he fear that they might get decapitated or get his bones broken. A vine encircled his neck and immediately gripped on it so hard that his eyes almost bulged out.


    Tears was pooling on his eyes as he gasped for air and was gripping on the vine to let go as he felt like he was going to pass out which should not happen because he then would loose and all of what he planned would go in vain.


    Despite the pain, he chose to use his power because it''s either he feels and endures physical pain or he would feel the pain of loosing. He screamed as excruciating pain flowed throughout his body as he ignited his powers turning the vines into ashes.


    "How brave Alexander. But let''s see how long you can play and act tough." Dianne spoke and motioned his hand forward. Huge thorns came from the ground and started to crawl again to Alexander but failed to reach him as the latter started to release low but powerful pulse of energy that repelled everything that came his way.


    Dianne got irritated and used everything she got. She summoned all of the creatures that she can command along with what nature had. Guess that at this point you could say that mother nature was against Alexander but the latter could barely blink an eye.


    He knew that all of what was heading his way would come to a halt if he stopped the source of the command which is Dianne so before Dianne knew what was happening. Alexander flickered for a second and the next thing she knew was that the other was holding her neck.


    "Apologies Dianne but it''s you that has to go." Alexander spoke. He endured the pain as he grabbed all of the spear that was on his body and looked at Dianne which looked at him in horror while shaking her head. Something tells Alexander that Dianne knows how this goes. Probably from previous experiences. He snickered wickedly. He felt a presence behind him and quickly held his other hand out. Hade was thrown back with the powerful pulse.


    Alexander wickedly smiled at Dianne before he used his free hand to plunge the glowing and fiery straight into Dianne''s arm. The other howled in pain as she tried to break free from Alexander''s grasp but was no longer able to do so as the burning sensation was already spreading throughout her whole body.


    Alexander took another one from his body and plunge it to her leg, then another on her chest. He then dropped the other and looked at her still with the same wicked smile.


    "Not really fun when you''re the one being pierced huh?" Alexander spoke before making Dianne float. A white bubble was around her and soon enough, water started to pool down inside. The other banged on the clear wall but Alexander could only smile and shake his head.


    "That water will boil if you keep moving. Either way, you are still going to drown. Not to worry, when you''re barely alive and is unconscious and the bubble detects that you are incapable of waking up without help, it will pop." Alexander spoke before turning around to face the remaining opponent on the field.


    Hade immediately stood up and dashed towards Alexander with a sword that he summoned. Alexander on the other hand summoned his bow and transformed it into a sword as well. Clanking sound was heard from the arena as the two remaining heirs battled for the place and spot to be the ultimate victor of the game. They continued to clash, their blades aiming to hit one another but both were too strong that only their blades could touch.


    They glared at each other so intensely that if looks could kill, both will be dead. Hade and Alexander at this point was breathing really hard. They flew at the opposite side after their fight and stopped to catch their breath with both still being very vigilant upon the movement of the other.


    Both held their hands out and a blast of both fire and water coming from both side, clashed in the middle of the platform. A powerful blast was created upon impact that shook the entire arena. The audience could only watch with wide eyes for at this point, there was no clear winner. It could be anyone''s game at this point as the two were up to par in strength and are still not wavering.


    Most of the audience were impressed on Alexander being able to hold out for too long despite the blows that he has taken. After a while of them using their powers, they both lowered their hands as they steadied their stance as they were almost thrown off the platform by the blast.


    Hade looked at Dianne behind Alexander. The water was on her neck and she was just crying and was looking at Hade. Although Hade had made the weapon, he can''t disable it as the only way to destroy that was if he himself breaks it.


    "Worried about your partner? Oh don''t be. Both of you will end up half dead when you leave this arena." Hade snickered at the statement and looked at the latter.


    "How confident of you to assume that you''ll be leaving here safe. If I knew better, your at your limit while I on the other hand still have a lot up on my sleeves. I wouldn''t be too sure-"


    Hade was cut of mid sentence as an exploding arrow infused with water that can seep out half of your blood headed towards his face. If he didn''t had fast reflexes, half of his blood content would be on that arrow.


    "You were saying something? I think it''s you who''s too sure getting out of here alive. You can''t beat me Hade Morningstar. Just as how your father lost to my father, you too shall loose to me. Even if it''s not fated, it will be if I say so."

 Chapter 120 - CHAPTER 120 (500 Words Update)

    "Dianne, your turn." Hade spoke before throwing Alexanders frail and broken body to Dianne who nodded. This time, her aura was nothing that of his friend but a true Princess who knows her duty. Vines immediately slithered on Alexanders body gripping so hard on his limbs that if he moved a little, he fear that they might get decapitated or get his bones broken. A vine encircled his neck and immediately gripped on it so hard that his eyes almost bulged out.


    Tears was pooling on his eyes as he gasped for air and was gripping on the vine to let go as he felt like he was going to pass out which should not happen because he then would loose and all of what he planned would go in vain.


    Despite the pain, he chose to use his power because it''s either he feels and endures physical pain or he would feel the pain of loosing. He screamed as excruciating pain flowed throughout his body as he ignited his powers turning the vines into ashes.


    "How brave Alexander. But let''s see how long you can play and act tough." Dianne spoke and motioned his hand forward. Huge thorns came from the ground and started to crawl again to Alexander but failed to reach him as the latter started to release low but powerful pulse of energy that repelled everything that came his way..


    Dianne got irritated and used everything she got. She summoned all of the creatures that she can command along with what nature had. Guess that at this point you could say that mother nature was against Alexander but the latter could barely blink an eye.


    He knew that all of what was heading his way would come to a halt if he stopped the source of the command which is Dianne so before Dianne knew what was happening. Alexander flickered for a second and the next thing she knew was that the other was holding her neck.


    "Apologies Dianne but it''s you that has to go." Alexander spoke. He endured the pain as he grabbed all of the spear that was on his body and looked at Dianne which looked at him in horror while shaking her head. Something tells Alexander that Dianne knows how this goes. Probably from previous experiences. He snickered wickedly. He felt a presence behind him and quickly held his other hand out. Hade was thrown back with the powerful pulse.


    Alexander wickedly smiled at Dianne before he used his free hand to plunge the glowing and fiery straight into Dianne''s arm. The other howled in pain as she tried to break free from Alexander''s grasp but was no longer able to do so as the burning sensation was already spreading throughout her whole body.


    Alexander took another one from his body and plunge it to her leg, then another on her chest. He then dropped the other and looked at her still with the same wicked smile.


    "Not really fun when you''re the one being pierced huh?" Alexander spoke before making Dianne float. A white bubble was around her and soon enough, water started to pool down inside. The other banged on the clear wall but Alexander could only smile and shake his head.


    "That water will boil if you keep moving. Either way, you are still going to drown. Not to worry, when you''re barely alive and is unconscious and the bubble detects that you are incapable of waking up without help, it will pop." Alexander spoke before turning around to face the remaining opponent on the field.


    Hade immediately stood up and dashed towards Alexander with a sword that he summoned. Alexander on the other hand summoned his bow and transformed it into a sword as well. Clanking sound was heard from the arena as the two remaining heirs battled for the place and spot to be the ultimate victor of the game. They continued to clash, their blades aiming to hit one another but both were too strong that only their blades could touch.


    They glared at each other so intensely that if looks could kill, both will be dead. Hade and Alexander at this point was breathing really hard. They flew at the opposite side after their fight and stopped to catch their breath with both still being very vigilant upon the movement of the other.


    Both held their hands out and a blast of both fire and water coming from both side, clashed in the middle of the platform. A powerful blast was created upon impact that shook the entire arena. The audience could only watch with wide eyes for at this point, there was no clear winner. It could be anyone''s game at this point as the two were up to par in strength and are still not wavering.


    Most of the audience were impressed on Alexander being able to hold out for too long despite the blows that he has taken. After a while of them using their powers, they both lowered their hands as they steadied their stance as they were almost thrown off the platform by the blast.


    Hade looked at Dianne behind Alexander. The water was on her neck and she was just crying and was looking at Hade. Although Hade had made the weapon, he can''t disable it as the only way to destroy that was if he himself breaks it.


    "Worried about your partner? Oh don''t be. Both of you will end up half dead when you leave this arena." Hade snickered at the statement and looked at the latter.


    "How confident of you to assume that you''ll be leaving here safe. If I knew better, your at your limit while I on the other hand still have a lot up on my sleeves. I wouldn''t be too sure-"


    Hade was cut of mid sentence as an exploding arrow infused with water that can seep out half of your blood headed towards his face. If he didn''t had fast reflexes, half of his blood content would be on that arrow.


    "You were saying something? I think it''s you who''s too sure getting out of here alive. You can''t beat me Hade Morningstar. Just as how your father lost to my father, you too shall loose to me. Even if it''s not fated, it will be if I say so."


    "Ha! How bold of you to say that? Do you even know the real story?" Hade spoke but Alexander gave him an answer immediately.


    "Oh I don''t know the whole story but I know a part. But that''s beside the point, either way, you are still going down." Alexander spoke and waved his hand. Hade was immediately blown of on his feet and was slammed to where Dianne was caged in and before he even got the chance to retaliate, Alexander used his power to move the bubble that Dianne was in and slammed it directly towards Hade that was not able to move fast enough. The boy groaned loudly when the sphere slammed towards his body, partially breaking his spine. His eyes widened as his mouth formed an "o" and his arm reached out as his body suffered the most pain he had ever felt.


    Alexander raised the sphere that Dianne was enclosed in and was about to slam it again but unfortunate for him, Hade was able to flee but barely. Dianne on the other hand was bleeding as she was getting thrown from all parts of the sphere that she never thought of it being so hard. Her head was bleeding, the spears that was on her body was now embedded even deeper into her.


    Alexander was starting to go berserk and his mind was starting to get hazy. In the eyes of Dianne, the boy looked like a madman who has gone totally insane. He looked like someone else. Not the softhearted, kind, understanding and fragile Alexander.


    What stood before them was another person who was all in it for the power, was in the lust for victory and was not going to let anything get in his way. Dianne''s vision started to blur out and she was starting feel very nauseous. Her body felt very cold even more as she was starting drown. Her lungs felt like a pool of water as she breathed some of them in.


    Alexander was going on in on the both of them at the same time. He was beyond what they had expected. Hade looked at Alexander and he hated to admit it but he was now looking at the boy he considered to be so weak as a worthy opponent to be seriously taken care of. Alexander looked at Dianne as she struggled to stay conscious and smiled wickedly as the other finally gave in. Hade was looking at the other so carefully that when Alexander looked at him with the same wicked and evil smile, he felt a straw of fear on him as the hairs on his body raised. The other looked so eerily haunting and intimidating.

 Chapter 121 - CHAPTER 121

    "Ha! How bold of you to say that? Do you even know the real story?" Hade spoke but Alexander gave him an answer immediately.


    "Oh I don''t know the whole story but I know a part. But that''s beside the point, either way, you are still going down." Alexander spoke and waved his hand. Hade was immediately blown of on his feet and was slammed to where Dianne was caged in and before he even got the chance to retaliate, Alexander used his power to move the bubble that Dianne was in and slammed it directly towards Hade that was not able to move fast enough. The boy groaned loudly when the sphere slammed towards his body, partially breaking his spine. His eyes widened as his mouth formed an "o" and his arm reached out as his body suffered the most pain he had ever felt.


    Alexander raised the sphere that Dianne was enclosed in and was about to slam it again but unfortunate for him, Hade was able to flee but barely. Dianne on the other hand was bleeding as she was getting thrown from all parts of the sphere that she never thought of it being so hard. Her head was bleeding, the spears that was on her body was now embedded even deeper into her.


    Alexander was starting to go berserk and his mind was starting to get hazy. In the eyes of Dianne, the boy looked like a madman who has gone totally insane.. He looked like someone else. Not the softhearted, kind, understanding and fragile Alexander.


    What stood before them was another person who was all in it for the power, was in the lust for victory and was not going to let anything get in his way. Dianne''s vision started to blur out and she was starting feel very nauseous. Her body felt very cold even more as she was starting drown. Her lungs felt like a pool of water as she breathed some of them in.


    Alexander was going on in on the both of them at the same time. He was beyond what they had expected. Hade looked at Alexander and he hated to admit it but he was now looking at the boy he considered to be so weak as a worthy opponent to be seriously taken care of. Alexander looked at Dianne as she struggled to stay conscious and smiled wickedly as the other finally gave in. Hade was looking at the other so carefully that when Alexander looked at him with the same wicked and evil smile, he felt a straw of fear on him as the hairs on his body raised. The other looked so eerily haunting and intimidating.


    "Why so fearful Hade Morningstar? It''s just me. I''m the weak prince remember?" Alexander spoke as he started to cackle. His eyes started to glow as his pupil started to turn white. There were streaks of white hair on him and the air around them was buzzing. Everything felt very eerie and Hade was no longer sure if this was the Alexander he had looked down on since the very first day. Nonetheless, Hade was not going to let whatever was happening get into him. He''s still strong and still has not given his all. Alexander on the other hand was close to burning out. He thought that he would just let the other go berserk until he runs out of stamina.


    Alexander started to throw solidified seawater towards Hade. He then started to dodge the latter''s attack which was very unpredictable by Hade as Alexander was beyond unreadable at this point. It was just like a kid was having fun with his toys and even though Hade does not want to acknowledge such, he and the other was Alexander''s toy.


    Alexander then started to throw endless attacks towards the other which was dodging his attack. Hade at this point looked like a frog that kept jumping from one place to another. He barely had any second to catch his breath as whenever he landed on a new spot, a new spear has been fired towards him. It went over and over again and Hade feared as he realized that his plan has backfired towards him it was him that was starting to burn out as he was breathing really hard and he was sweating as well.


    To make everything more difficult, whenever he started to jump, his back would crack sending unbearable pain through his body. He was bleeding and his throat was so dry that whenever he started to heave huge breathes, it felt like he was inhaling sandpaper.


    "I never knew that you were such a good dodger Hade-" Hade at this point was beyond pissed not because of the others word but because he was getting agitated as he was becoming the oppressed and the hunted which was never the idea and the plan. Alexander was not able to continue what he was about to say as the other was already in front of him. A painful blow was dealt to his abdomen. Red liquid splashed on Hade''s face as the other coughed out blood. Before Alexander could come up with an answer he was then punched again. Then it went on and on until Hade felt like his hands were about to pop.


    He looked at the other who was breathing weakly, eyes staring at him and face smudged with blood. Hade breathed heavily and got to his feet. He then raised his hand to the air and then a huge fireball was above Alexander but unlike the usual fireball, this one could knock you out for a year or maybe even more. It was glowing in a bluish shade and the surrounding immediately felt very hot. The grass has wilted and Alexander''s skin felt like boiling and to the point where he thought that it would peel off.


    Hade then slammed the fireball towards the other before it could gain his strengths back and this time, no options were given and made as an availability to the pulped Alexander. The huge ball of fire glowed so much upon impact and everything burned. The leaves were ignited and then turned into ashes in a mere second. Everyone who was watching looked at the battle and thought that it was finally over. Not a single one was able to proclaim a clear winner and only then did they were able to know the winner when Hade slammed the huge ball of fire to the now unconscious Alexander.


    The crowd that supported Hade erupted into hysterics and series of cheers as Alexander laid there like he no longer had a trace of life on him and Hade remained standing despite the now broken spine. King Archemidius looked at the battlefield with wide eyes as his heir was now lying almost if not lifeless on the ground. His hand clenched to balls of fist. Captain Elevi was immediately on his feet and was about to run immediately to the arena but King Archemidius held his hand to make him stand at ease. They are not allowed to go to the arena and even if they did, no one knew the exact location as to where it really was.


    Nate was looking at the screen. His eyes were wide and his hands were covered on his mouth that was hanged ajar. He felt like crying and kneeling to the ground but Jean had him on his held to keep him from falling completely. Everyone from the Kingdom of the Sea looked with wide and teary eyes as their heir was on the ground with so much blood that has shed. If this was a war, they would have gone right to hunt the location of the arena and mob on Hade for doing that to their heir.


    The announcer was about to declare Hade as the winner when bolt of lightning strike to where Alexander was laying The clouds on the venue immediately turned gray as the sun was covered by the moon. Everything was now pitch black. As when they thought that it was over and everyone from the Kingdom of Fire and Nature had rejoice for they had assume the win of their heirs, their cheers died down as a low frequency buzzing sound started to emit from the screen that they were watching on. Thunder roared and lightning ignited the now dark surrounding and before they got the chance to blink an eye, the fallen prince that reigned all the way from the deepest parts of the sea, stood up slowly with traces of lightning encircling his body.


    Hade looked back slowly and his eyes widened at the sight that he never ought to see. Standing before him was a person that first survived the ultimate weapon he ever had. It could wipe out an entire encampment if he wanted to and even kill someone but at this point, it seemed like it didn''t made an impact to Alexander as the latter stood there like everything was fine and not a single bone was broken.


    "Now you have really done it Hade Morningstar."

 Chapter 122 - CHAPTER 122

    Alexander started to throw solidified seawater towards Hade. He then started to dodge the latter''s attack which was very unpredictable by Hade as Alexander was beyond unreadable at this point. It was just like a kid was having fun with his toys and even though Hade does not want to acknowledge such, he and the other was Alexander''s toy.


    Alexander then started to throw endless attacks towards the other which was dodging his attack. Hade at this point looked like a frog that kept jumping from one place to another. He barely had any second to catch his breath as whenever he landed on a new spot, a new spear has been fired towards him. It went over and over again and Hade feared as he realized that his plan has backfired towards him it was him that was starting to burn out as he was breathing really hard and he was sweating as well.


    To make everything more difficult, whenever he started to jump, his back would crack sending unbearable pain through his body. He was bleeding and his throat was so dry that whenever he started to heave huge breathes, it felt like he was inhaling sandpaper.


    "I never knew that you were such a good dodger Hade-" Hade at this point was beyond pissed not because of the others word but because he was getting agitated as he was becoming the oppressed and the hunted which was never the idea and the plan. Alexander was not able to continue what he was about to say as the other was already in front of him. A painful blow was dealt to his abdomen.. Red liquid splashed on Hade''s face as the other coughed out blood. Before Alexander could come up with an answer he was then punched again. Then it went on and on until Hade felt like his hands were about to pop.


    He looked at the other who was breathing weakly, eyes staring at him and face smudged with blood. Hade breathed heavily and got to his feet. He then raised his hand to the air and then a huge fireball was above Alexander but unlike the usual fireball, this one could knock you out for a year or maybe even more. It was glowing in a bluish shade and the surrounding immediately felt very hot. The grass has wilted and Alexander''s skin felt like boiling and to the point where he thought that it would peel off.


    Hade then slammed the fireball towards the other before it could gain his strengths back and this time, no options were given and made as an availability to the pulped Alexander. The huge ball of fire glowed so much upon impact and everything burned. The leaves were ignited and then turned into ashes in a mere second. Everyone who was watching looked at the battle and thought that it was finally over. Not a single one was able to proclaim a clear winner and only then did they were able to know the winner when Hade slammed the huge ball of fire to the now unconscious Alexander.


    The crowd that supported Hade erupted into hysterics and series of cheers as Alexander laid there like he no longer had a trace of life on him and Hade remained standing despite the now broken spine. King Archemidius looked at the battlefield with wide eyes as his heir was now lying almost if not lifeless on the ground. His hand clenched to balls of fist. Captain Elevi was immediately on his feet and was about to run immediately to the arena but King Archemidius held his hand to make him stand at ease. They are not allowed to go to the arena and even if they did, no one knew the exact location as to where it really was.


    Nate was looking at the screen. His eyes were wide and his hands were covered on his mouth that was hanged ajar. He felt like crying and kneeling to the ground but Jean had him on his held to keep him from falling completely. Everyone from the Kingdom of the Sea looked with wide and teary eyes as their heir was on the ground with so much blood that has shed. If this was a war, they would have gone right to hunt the location of the arena and mob on Hade for doing that to their heir.


    The announcer was about to declare Hade as the winner when bolt of lightning strike to where Alexander was laying The clouds on the venue immediately turned gray as the sun was covered by the moon. Everything was now pitch black. As when they thought that it was over and everyone from the Kingdom of Fire and Nature had rejoice for they had assume the win of their heirs, their cheers died down as a low frequency buzzing sound started to emit from the screen that they were watching on. Thunder roared and lightning ignited the now dark surrounding and before they got the chance to blink an eye, the fallen prince that reigned all the way from the deepest parts of the sea, stood up slowly with traces of lightning encircling his body.


    Hade looked back slowly and his eyes widened at the sight that he never ought to see. Standing before him was a person that first survived the ultimate weapon he ever had. It could wipe out an entire encampment if he wanted to and even kill someone but at this point, it seemed like it didn''t made an impact to Alexander as the latter stood there like everything was fine and not a single bone was broken.


    "Now you have really done it Hade Morningstar."


    The floating platform quaked so much that it was starting to crack and turn into rubble. Hade started to stumble on his feet and struggled to keep his balance. He still was not able to keep his balance as chunks and huge pieces of the platform started to break and everything was falling back down. Hade could only catch a glimpse of Alexander floating, glowing faintly in the shade of bloody red as the morning star and the moon crossed right behind him.


    Everyone inside the arena had their eyes wide open and looked at the scene that was unfolding before their eyes. Nate was shaking and was itching to go inside as he feared that Alexander has lost his grasps on his power and has finally succumb to his victory lust state.


    "Nate, you shall answer me as to how this came to be. My son is lost and is engulfed by his power. He might be reckless enough to kill Hade. When that happens, war will ignite and everything that is in order will be in chaos." King Archemidius spoke while his eyes were still glued on the screen. The shaking was felt all the way from where they were which means that the venue was near.


    With everything in chaos, King Morningstar rose from his seat and looked at his son who now was struggling so much in beating the heir of his enemy. He looked to the right side and saw King Archemidius looking at the screen and looked like he was reading every movement and calculations that was made by his son who he now thinks has gone berserk just to get the victory.


    He thought that if only Hade could be that powerful, he would have no second thoughts about their kingdom being in the hands of his not so capable heir. No matter how and what everyone says, what happened back then with Hade taking over the spot as the ruler of their kingdom was nothing to him. His achievements meant nothing to his father, King Morningstar as what was really on King Archemidius mind was so train Hade and become the person who will avenge the death of his mother but that did not happen. Instead his son went on to form alliances and follow the order still despite finding out who the murderer was.


    He had his reasons for stepping back down and for rejecting almost everything that dared spoke to him during the past years where he stayed hidden in the eyes and views of the public. He still did break down after the downfall of his wife and what everyone thought of him being a drunkard when he was hidden behind the walls of his room was still true. Him crying was true as well. What he thought about his son avenging his mother was just a hope he came to find along his grim and dark days. But it did not happen. And for him, that was how Hade fail and how he would look like a total failure in his eyes. As long as he has not brought down the family of the Archemidius, he will and shall always remain as someone who is too weak to sacrifice himself for his family. And King Morningstar saw that trait of selflessness to be the only thing that will make Hade a true ruler.

 Chapter 123 - CHAPTER 123

    Long before the day of the clash where two heirs which came from old friends to new day enemies, shall partake in the clash that they too have shared in participation in their years of the academia.


    Two of which were very close friends. Sort of became close friends. Quite the contrast between the two as the other is hostile was the other was a fan of socializing and making friends. The sun and the moon as they were seen by others. They were the strongest among the batch and no one dared question their abilities. They were deemed to be the young rulers of their kingdom and no one would have ever thought that one would become a tyrant and the other would be the opposite.


    "Luci!" Young Zeus Archemidius called upon his friend that was walking on the hallway, glaring at everyone he sees. The said latter turned around and he looked very annoyed which made Zeus scratch the back of his head. He walked slowly to the other and was then lectured when he got to where young Lucifer was.


    "I told you to not call me that! Are you deaf somehow because I am pretty much sure that I have said the same line over and over again and you still seem to not have registered it in that nutshell of yours." Lucifer spoke, his tongue sharp as ever.. Although Zeus was hurt by the others way of speaking, he has caught up to it and now sees it as a trait of the character that his friend possessed.


    "Ah, my apologies Luci- I meant Lucifer." The other turned his back on the other and started to walk back to where the royal quarters were. The sun had already splashed pastel colors to the sky as it was bidding its farewell for the day. Training classes ended quite late today and that somehow got to the nerves of Lucifer. It''s not that he was just some spoiled Prince, it was because imperfection irritates him. May it be from overlapping time from his classes or major imperfections like his commands not being executed flawlessly.


    He was taught by his father and mother that once you become the ruler of your kingdom, there should be no room for error and that is what he aims for. To do things with absolute order and leave no room for error.


    Zeus noticed the bad and pissed aura that his friend emitted so he decided to just walked from behind him and not utter a word. The young Archemidius unknowingly pays attention to every small details which is why he had caught such a grasp as to how he should act around certain people and Lucifer was the only one he struggled with. The other always looked like he hated the world but once they became friends, he was proven wrong.


    Behind the facade that encloses who Lucifer really is was a happy person who is just the same as him. People were wrong to call them the sun and moon as there was Lucifer was just the same as Zeus. He liked to laugh, loved to hum tunes that his mother taught him and he always thinks about the welfare of his kingdom and his future people.


    "Wanna go and grab a bite first?" Zeus asked as they were nearing the area of the cafeteria. Lucifer on the other hand wanted to say no but he was betrayed by his stomach which growled loudly. He did not eat anything for both breakfast and lunch so he is quite famished. He looked at Zeus which just smiled and asked if he could wait in the nearby bench as he go and grab some food for the both of them. He did not answer and just walked towards the bench.


    He looked at his only friend in the academia with amusement inside him as he squeezed between the student filled area. He was thankful that he found someone that could understand him. At first, he thought of this person as the same as everyone. He did not matter and he was faceless in Lucifer''s world but the other kept on spreading his energy and joy to everyone that even him could not resist as the other offered his friendship. Lucifer although did not confirm it with words, he just started to act normal and accepted that Zeus was going to be in his life while they were in the academia. Lucifer did not notice it himself but the other had grown so much on him within a year that he would unknowingly wait for the other to greet him and bug him almost all of the time.


    He was thankful deep inside that someone found him and made him feel like he was not so alone in the very least as most people avoid him because they say that he''s rude and was a total ass but he wondered why Zeus did not see that. Whatever reason the other had, Lucifer tends to find out someday.


    "Let''s go!" He looked up to see Zeus beaming down on him with his smile which made Lucifer return the smile as well but he did not do so and just nodded.


    "Are we going to eat in your room Luci?" Zeus asked using the stupid nickname that the other had started calling him since they first met but he just sighed and did not comment about it. Another thing he tolerates just because he''s a friend of him, if the opposite was the thing between them, Zeus would have been cussed out to his grave.


    "No, you always mess my things up when you come over. Not to mention that you were the one that broke most of my eating utensils." Lucifer spoke. It was true that when the other came over, everything that was in order in his room would become chaotic. Zeus just somehow manage to throw things out of their place and he too had ended up breaking a descent number of Lucifer''s utensils which he had to ask for forgiveness so bad.


    "But my room is messy!" Zeus answered with a whiny voice but Lucifer was not having any of it. He was tired already and he don''t need Zeus to go and mess things around in his room again which he will end up cleaning.


    "Lets just go to the empty watch tower." Lucifer spoke, his tone lighter than it was before. There were no other student on the grounds that they were in which made Lucifer glad as he could now act like he wants too. Sometimes, pretending to be someone can be too hard and would take a toll on you and he is saying that from experience. Zeus on the other hand was happy as well that his friend was now free from the eyes of the others because he knew that despite everyone disliking him, their eyes were most focused on him because they too unknowingly has started to perceive Lucifer as someone who is perfect and that made him sad that not everyone has gotten to know Luci for who he really is and is instead given a bag of burden which consists of speculation and false perception.


    "I''m surprised that you did not glare at Professor Leon when he extended the training class for thirty more minutes." Zeus started the conversation with a snicker. The other did the same and looked at Zeus with a sly smile which only he gets to see. When he first saw the other smile, he felt so good knowing that he made someone that is usually so gloomy and pissed, happy.


    "I just cursed him in my head. I was not in the mood to act all spoiled today." Lucifer spoke making the other snicker.


    "What are you laughing about? I see no funny matter." Lucifer spoke glaring at his friend who was carrying two glass lunch box.


    "You said that you were not in the mood to act spoiled today but the problem is, even if you think so, you still act like so." Zeus laugh as they climed the stairs that led to the top of the watching tower.


    "I see the insult and the mockery in your words. I shall push you down the stairs for that you know but lucky for you, you have my food." Lucifer spoke and looked for the bench as soon as they reached the top of the watching tower.


    The view there was immaculate for the both boys that enjoyed each other''s company so much. The wind was blowing so lightly and everything was calm here. It was their secret bonding spot being it on the skirt of the grounds of the academia and deserted by other students. They both sighed as the sat on the bench. Zeus handed Lucifer his food which the other smiled at.


    "They had my favorite on the menu today?" Lucifer asked his friend which was sorting out the spoon and fork.


    "Yes! It''s nice that I got there quickly and had some for you." Zeus''s words made Lucifer smile as such gesture despite being so small, meant so much to him as it showed that his friend, this and only friend cared about him enough to take note about his favorite food without Lucifer even saying or mentioning it ever.


    "Thanks for gettin this Zeu." Lucifer spoke with a genuine smile.


    "Anytime Luci!" The other answered.

 Chapter 124 - CHAPTER 124

    "You know sometimes, you confuse me." Lucifer spoke as he and Zeus sat on the bench as they watched the sun retreat below the ocean as the moon rose above and be in unity with the dazzling and millions stars that have seemed to found joy watching over two friends in their own little world.


    Zeus looked at his friend with a smile and almost crossing brows. He did not got as to what Lucifer meant. Till to this day, he still is confused as to how and what goes on inside Lucifer. Maybe that was why he found himself being drawn in so much on the other. All his life, he read everyone like an open book but when he met Lucifer Morningstar, it was like he was given this huge and complex puzzle that he couldn''t seem to solve and just when he thought he had all the right pieces together in the right place, a single spot reveals itself to be a flaw and he would again start from the top.


    "What I meant was, up until now, I do not know what you saw in me that kept you pressing in on me until we became what we are now." Lucifer asked. Truth be told, the same question has been bugging him for quite some time now and he wanted to know not because he was suspicious but because he might have something in him that only Zeus saw. And he wanted to know that and asks everyone else as to why couldn''t have seen that. Especially his parents who looked at him as if he was a person that was create solely to be perfect and absolute..


    Zeus smiled warmly at Lucifer which made the other smile as well. There was just something about his friend that made him want to live a good life, away from everything and just a simple but a life that was true to him. Zeus faced Lucifer and held his shoulder.


    "I do not want or wish to offend you in anyway with my answer but since you asked, I shall give you nothing but the truth." Zeus started but his smile did not waver and that reassured young Morningstar. What it may have been, he would gladly accept it.


    "When I first saw you, I knew that you were not how you portrayed yourself to be. Instead, despite your thick facade, I somehow saw a person that walked a long pathway separated from the others, alone. At first, I did approach you because of pity and because I just don''t want to see someone like me who already has a huge responsibility to fulfill, be more dragged down." Zeus spoke. The answer caught Lucifer off guard and he should be mad because he did not want anyone to take pity on him. Strangely, his heart accepted Zeus''s reason. Maybe because the sincerity and honesty was laced with his words.


    "I was honestly so thankful that you left the door to your world partly open for me to enter and even if that was the case, I still found it so hard to come in. You were something else to me. My life may be full of colors but sometimes, a person too yearns to see the grays and whites. And to me, you were the gray that I was waiting for. I got drawn to you and it was just until we became friends that I realized that it was not because I pity you, but because you have been someone I was yearning for to see. My life is filled with colors and nice people and yours may be the opposite, I thought."


    "I knew you did not let people in but I tried still because I wanted to be, despite being the only one, be the one to paint your world so you won''t be that alone anymore. And our ancestors know how happy I am whenever we get to hang out and bond together. Ever since I was a kid, I always wanted to put a smile on everyone''s faces and I have accomplished that a lot. But yours was the one I''d consider to be as an achievement." Zeus spoke with his head hung low and his vision only staring at his hands on top of his friend who he knows that he does not see as one. He had many friends but he just knew that Lucifer was not one of those people. He was more than that and that made young Archemidius scared. Not because of everyone else but because of how Lucifer may react.


    He did not receive any response from the other which made him thought that his friend was angry but then he was wrong. His eyes swelled up as young Morningstar was sobbing silently as tears fell down from his dark eyes. Zeus''s heart started to beat faster out from fear and disappointment because he made Lucifer cry.


    "I- I did not intend to offend you Luci. That was not my intention so please believe me-" He got cut off mid sentence as his friend rushed to wrap his arms around the other. The sun disappeared and the moon rose high. The stars dazzled and flickered even more as the winds hummed a tune. Both heart started to beat the same symphony as the other hugged the crying one back.


    "T-Thank you. Zeus." Zeus was caught off guard by the response but he just hugged his friend and continued to caress his back with his hand gently stroking it to calm the other.


    "Everyone around me was just a blur. They were all irrelevant and did not matter to me. I just knew even in my early age that I was set for one thing alone and that is to be the perfect king I will be once I rise and take the throne. Life for me was indeed the exact opposite from you. I did not have the chance to play with kids my age. Did not get the chance to enjoy the sun and sweat like a kid. That was when my life became gray and devoid of colors. I started to wake up and do the same thing over and over again. I got so caught up in the image set before me that I thought that it was fine and that I was going to be okay but I figured that it was not and I won''t be fine."


    "Things stared to get into me and I did my best but it wasn''t much. What was sufficient before became so insufficient now. The only witness to my tears were my pillow case. The only witness to my cries were the single lit lampshade on the bedside. Everyday, the chains on my arms and feet started to get heavier and I felt so alone. My mother, I expected her to be the warm figure and to be the person that I can cry to but my expectation were not reality. She is a nice person but did she became my mother? I doubt."


    "Father was the one I yearned to be. I wanted to make him proud and get the acknowledgement I wanted to hear ever since. I excelled at everything, I was good at everything and I did everything but no matter how great I did, in his eyes, I only did good. He still found some errors and miscalculations in me. He did not give me congratulating words but critiquing words. I was so lost and was drifting from my family, further and further."


    "I thought that no one would see me the way I really am and how a boy and not a prince, suffer from too much dominion over me. And I never expected that you would be the one that would see that. True to your words that I am not that welcoming to everyone as my space has been etched with thorns that even if I do not want to push everyone away, the false image that has been set before me is doing its job. That''s why I wondered so much as to why you stayed and why you tried so much. Your answer was all I wanted. I might have forgotten that I was hoping that one person would see me and understand me but I never loosed hope that one would. And that person is you."


    Lucifer broke the hug between them and looked at Zeus whose eyes were intently gazing before him. Zeus did not know what so say. He felt somehow horrible that this person got too unfortunate to experience that. He just wanted to stay with him forever and just give him all the protection and care that he absolutely deserves.


    "You do not have to worry any more Luci. I won''t go anywhere far from you. I''ll be always here starting from now on." Archemidius spoke. His eyes gazed so gently at the other who did the same.


    "Can I kiss you?"

 Chapter 125 - CHAPTER 125

    DISCLAIMER: EXPLICIT SCENE AFTER THE PREVIOUS 500 WORDS! IF YOU FEEL UNCOMFORTABLE THEN SKIP THIS CHAPTER AND THE NEXT ONE.


    "Everyone around me was just a blur. They were all irrelevant and did not matter to me. I just knew even in my early age that I was set for one thing alone and that is to be the perfect king I will be once I rise and take the throne. Life for me was indeed the exact opposite from you. I did not have the chance to play with kids my age. Did not get the chance to enjoy the sun and sweat like a kid. That was when my life became gray and devoid of colors. I started to wake up and do the same thing over and over again. I got so caught up in the image set before me that I thought that it was fine and that I was going to be okay but I figured that it was not and I won''t be fine."


    "Things stared to get into me and I did my best but it wasn''t much. What was sufficient before became so insufficient now. The only witness to my tears were my pillow case.. The only witness to my cries were the single lit lampshade on the bedside. Everyday, the chains on my arms and feet started to get heavier and I felt so alone. My mother, I expected her to be the warm figure and to be the person that I can cry to but my expectation were not reality. She is a nice person but did she became my mother? I doubt."


    "Father was the one I yearned to be. I wanted to make him proud and get the acknowledgement I wanted to hear ever since. I excelled at everything, I was good at everything and I did everything but no matter how great I did, in his eyes, I only did good. He still found some errors and miscalculations in me. He did not give me congratulating words but critiquing words. I was so lost and was drifting from my family, further and further."


    "I thought that no one would see me the way I really am and how a boy and not a prince, suffer from too much dominion over me. And I never expected that you would be the one that would see that. True to your words that I am not that welcoming to everyone as my space has been etched with thorns that even if I do not want to push everyone away, the false image that has been set before me is doing its job. That''s why I wondered so much as to why you stayed and why you tried so much. Your answer was all I wanted. I might have forgotten that I was hoping that one person would see me and understand me but I never loosed hope that one would. And that person is you."


    Lucifer broke the hug between them and looked at Zeus whose eyes were intently gazing before him. Zeus did not know what so say. He felt somehow horrible that this person got too unfortunate to experience that. He just wanted to stay with him forever and just give him all the protection and care that he absolutely deserves.


    "You do not have to worry any more Luci. I won''t go anywhere far from you. I''ll be always here starting from now on." Archemidius spoke. His eyes gazed so gently at the other who did the same.


    "Can I kiss you?" Zeus spoke but then his eyes widened as realization hit him. He just said that in the midst of the feelings and his mind in daze and intoxicated with the need to protect the person before him who looked very vulnerable and weak.


    Lucifer looked at him with his face unchanged. Zeus o the other hand started to go frantic. His heart beating so irrationally and his breathing got inconsistent and he was starting to palpitate but the thing he feared disappeared as the young Lucifer leaned in with closed and teary eyes. His lips touched the other and everything shut down. Young Archemidius was taken so much back at first but then he closed his eyes and his hands found their way to the face of a familiar face whom he once considered as a friend.


    Their lips moved together in harmony. The stars glimmered even more and the moon seemed to have shone down all the light upon them. Fireflies gathered and danced as two hearts became one and love was found in their world that was so complex and hard to live in. Young Archemidius started to engage even more on the kiss and his hands slide down to the other''s waist. The kiss got deeper and both were running out of air but there was no desire to take a breath. Tongues got involved and hands were roaming on their body like they were too familiar with it. Maybe because both had long wanted to do it but both failed to muster the courage before.


    As things started to escalate, the bodies of two young men started to grow hot and both of their pants tightened. Every nerve was sensitive that each and every single touch ignited a spark of pleasure that almost made the two moan. They finally broke the kiss and looked at each other with so much feeling displayed on their eyes.


    "I always wanted to do that." Young Lucifer spoke before he slammed his lips back to Zeus. Compared to Zeus, Lucifer was built a tad bit slimmer and was lean in figure as the other was lean but had more profound muscles. Eyes closed and bodies hot, things were starting to escalate. Lucifer''s hand found its way to the other''s overcoat and started to unbutton them. There was no shame or fear between them but only the desire to be united and express their pent up feelings with one another. The other was now only in his white shirt and Lucifer unconsciously found it annoying so he lifted up the fabric and threw it on the floor. They broke their kiss and Lucifer opened his eyes to a half naked Zeus. His pants tightened even more at the sight of the others body being barely exposed to him.


    He knew that Zeus was well built but to see him bare was something else. His chest were protruding and his abs were like a fine artwork of the gods. He is an artwork of the gods, Lucifer thought. They were now on the floor and they did not even know that as they got all caught up with the moment. Lucifer was on top of Zeus as the other was underneath him.


    Lucifer then started to blush which turned on Zeus even more. The other could feel something huge poking up his ass which made him more aroused. He was covering his face but Zeus held his hand and smiled at him.


    "Do you want to do it?" Zeus asked with sincerity. He did not want the other to regret the thing that would happen between them so he asked. If the other says no then that''s fine but he would need some alone time to jerk off after being this turned on but if Lucifer said yes, then he would explore his body and mark him all up until the other looked like he was his.


    "Yes. I want to." Lucifer spoke with his head hung low but his ass moved in a circular motion grinding on Zeus''s clothed cock. The other released a low growl as he gripped Lucifers'' thighs tightly.


    "You have to look at me if you want to do it. I need to see your face. I want to see your expressions. I want to see how you react as we pleasure each other." Zeus spoke his voice sounding deeper than normal. Lucifers'' dick twitched underneath just from that and Zeus felt that so he wanted to tease the other even more.


    "Well, are you going to stay in your clothes?" He spoke but the other stayed silent.


    "Answer me Lucifer or you''ll get punished." Zeus released a tease threat as he rolled the other so it was Lucifer that was under him and then he palmed the bulge on Lucifer''s pants. The other released a moan and his back arched which enticed Zeus even more.


    "You like that? Then you better strip for me Princess." The nickname caught Lucifer very much off guard but it made him feel very hot and it turned him on immediately. He opened his eyes and looked at Zeus who leaned back and had his back on the wall of the medium sized room of the watch tower. Young Morningstar stood up and despite being shy about it, he honestly wanted to do it with the person he figured to have loved so he started to strip slowly. He could feel the others gaze burning on him which made him even more conscious.


    He unbuttoned his overcoat and stripped his white shirt that was underneath. Zeus looked at the fair skin that the other had. Lucifer was well built as well which made Archemidius even more aroused.


    His heart the started to beat rapidly as his dick started to pulse and hardened even more as the other strip down his slacks and then all that was left was Lucifer in his underwear. The head of his dick was poking out and Archemidius could see a clear and icky liquid on top of it so he moved forward and stripped Lucifer''s underwear himself. His dick sprung free which made the other groan. Zeus looked at the size of Lucifer''s dick and it was almost as big as him. He used his hand and wrapped it around the base of Lucifers'' dick which made him moan even more. Each moan was like music to Archemidius''s ear and he himself felt that he was leaking under. The tip of his tongue grazed the slit of Lucifers'' dick.


    "Hng!" The other moaned as he felt so much pleasure from that alone. Zeus started to taste the precum and he was quite amazed that Lucifer tasted this sweet. He was about to go on when the other crouched down and pushed him back to the wall.


    Lucifer got to his knees and started to crawl to Zeus with his eyes gazing the other along with burning desired. He unbuttoned the others slacks and unzipped it before slowly sliding it out. He could see the outline of the others dick and it made him quite anxious as to how huge it looked from underneath. A patch of liquid was already on the others underwear which means that Zeus too, was enjoying this.


    He slowly slid the underwear away and when the moment that Zeus''s dick sprung free, his eyes widened at the sight.


    "I don''t think it will fit daddy." The nickname making Zeus''s dick twitch.


    "Oh it will Princess. If you keep calling me that, you best believe that it will."

 Chapter 126 - CHAPTER 126

    A PROMOTIONAL CHAPTER OF MY NEW BOOK: IN ANOTHER LIFE


    THIS IS AN NSFW AND UNRELEASED CHAPTER OF THE NEW BOOK. THE CHAPTER WILL ONLY BE PUBLISHED HERE SINCE I CAN''T PUBLISH NSFW CONTENTS ON THE NEW ONE. SUPPOSEDLY THIS IS THE 6TH CHAPTER BUT I WILL SCRAP IT FROM THERE AND PUBLISH IT HERE! SO IF YOU WANT YOU CAN READ THE FIRST 5 CHAPTER AND COME BACK HERE!


    "Senior. Welcome back." Jannete said as she opened the main door to let France in.


    It was already eight in the evening and France just got home from the meeting. He was beyond tired at this point. He wasn''t able to rest because that pesky boy was always on his mind the whole time. Even rude enough to even stay and linger while he was still in the meeting with the board. He was not able to focus on the meeting either as all he thought of was the boy he bumped into.


    "Senior?" He snapped out of daze and looked at Jannete who was looking at him with a concerned face..


    "I couldn''t hear, come again?"


    "Ah, yes. I was asking if you already had dinner. Should I tell Rosalie to cook for you?"


    "No need. I already had dinner with some investor." France spoke while starting to head towards the


    stairs.


    "Understood senior. May I ask what you would want for breakfast tomorrow?" Jannete asked yet again.


    "Just cook something edible. Now I have to rest." France shut down Jannete before she could ask more.


    He was already sleepy, and he doesn''t want someone delaying it. He went straight upstairs without looking back. He went inside his room and took off his overcoat. He threw his shoes on the side and threw himself on the bed.


    He was about to doze off when he remembered that he need to go and wash up first. He sighed and tiredly dragged himself into the bathroom. As soon as he got there, he flickered the lights open and stripped all of the remaining clothes he had.


    He stepped into the shower and soon felt the warm droplets of water streaming down his body.


    His eyes were closed but then the image of the boy hit his mind again. He groaned in frustration and just scrubbed his head with shampoo. The image of the pretty boy was intoxicating him and the next thing that he knew, was that he was hard. To his shock, his eyes grew wide as he looked down to see his member fully erect.


    He was freaking out at this point. He was confused because he''s not sure if he got turned on by the boy he stumbled upon or maybe he''s just horny. He''s not gay and has not been like this towards any other. He felt his ears and cheeks growing


    hot. He tried to stay under the stream of water hoping that it would go away but minutes passed, his erection still hasn''t go down.


    His dick was throbbing so much that it started to heat. He could see steam


    coming from it making him groan and slap his face.


    "Fuck." He mustered in his deep voice.


    He didn''t want to do this but something inside him was wanting him to do so. He was embarrassed of himself for feeling this way. He knew that this was wrong and yet the more he thought of how daring this infatuation of his was, the more he got aroused. He could see some traces of pre-cum on the slit of his dick. As he tried to wipe it off, the sensation of his hand sliding over the skin of his dick made him moan


    lowly. He was contemplation if he should do this or not, but his hands already wrapped the base of his cock.


    He could feel it pulsing and he could feel the skin on his balls tightening. He was frustrated as to how was he aroused by just imagining a person and to make it even worse, a boy! His hand started to move up and down his shaft making him groan in pleasure. His eyes were closed, and his other hands was roaming his body. He imagined a sensual scene between him and the white-haired boy. ''I want to hear his moan.'' He thought.


    Just the mere thought of him moaning his name almost sent France to the edge. He was a moaning mess at this point. He started to picture the boy on his knees while his face near to his dick. He could see him looking up while sucking him out. He could see his hands grasping those gorgeous white locks as the other moans his name. He can picture how he would look like in bed, all aroused and exposed.


    "Hng." He was trying so hard not to groan that loud, but he was close to failing.


    His hand started to move up and down in a fast pace. Despite being constantly drenched in water, he was feeling hot and very horny. He could feel his balls tightening and a familiar feeling started to pile up on the pits of his body. He''s close and he knows it. His other hand was now on the wall supporting his body which was leaned towards the wall.


    Pre-cum started to drip down the slit of his cock but he stopped as soon as he felt the climax nearing. He''s planning on edging himself.


    "Hng ugh." He moaned.


    His voice banged across the wall of the encloses place.


    As soon as the climax went down, he started on moving his hands once again. He kept doing the same thing over and over again that his balls felt very tight and his dick feels like it was about to burst at any moment. He tried to hold back for the nth time, but the sensation was overwhelming him.


    His body was feeling all the pleasure right ow, his hands and his feet were spasming. He could feel the sensation piling at the base of his cock and this time, he didn''t hold back. His eyes rolled back as he arched his back while moaning.


    "Geh- hng- gyuh- fuck!" He moaned loudly as he didn''t care if someone heard him. His cock started to pulse even harder and with every surge of pulse, white liquid spurted from the slit. Every release his eyes rolls back, and his mouth hanged open. His released died down after a while. Loads of cum were splattered on the tiled wall. He was breathing heavily, and he turned his back on the wall while sliding down.


    He looked down and saw that his cock was starting to lose its erection. His mouth was dry, and his eyes were dilated. He was ashamed, but he didn''t regret it. The feeling he experienced a moment ago was nothing like those of his quick fuck.


    "Damn that white-haired brat." He said while still breathing heavy.


    Yvain woke up to his telephone ringing. He got home last night pretty late as his mom wanted him to spend the night back at home, but he had to go back to his own crib as he had many things to tend to today. His room was dark as the thick curtains were blocking the rays that came from the sun.


    "Hello?" He said, voice groggy.


    "Monsieur, this is Bella. I just called to remind you that you have an appointment within thirty minutes.


    Filipe is already outside your house." Yvain''s eyes went wide as he forgot about his appointment today.


    He practically stood straight up from his bed.


    "R-Right! I''ll get ready. Thank you, Bella." He didn''t wait for Bella to answer as he immediately dropped the telephone and practically ran into the bathroom.


    He quickly did his routine and immediately got out. He picked out a suit and some sleek pants paired with a tie and some shiny leather shoes. He looked at himself in the mirror. He looked like how he looks like usually. He grabbed his suitcase and went out of his room. He ran down the stairs and was about to head


    out when someone called him.


    "Dear? Aren''t you going to have lunch?" He looked back to see Martha, his nanny since he was little, looking at him.


    "Ah, I''m quite on the hurry today nan! I''ll just catch something to eat out!" He ran outside without waiting for Martha''s response. Filipe saw him and immediately opened the door.


    "Filipe, what time is it?" Asked Yvain as he got in the vehicle.


    "We only have ten minutes to get to your appointment." Yvain nodded at Filipe''s response.


    He did not bother on telling him what to do as Filipe already knows how to handle things when they get tight with a situation like this. As soon as Filipe got inside, the engine of the vehicle started to roar, and they soon was moving a lot faster than usual. Yvan looked at the things on his briefcase to see if he had something missing and thank God he did not or that would make them go back to the house which will


    waste a lot more time.


    Yvain was thrown to the side of the backseat as Filipe made a sharp turn. Filipe said an apology, but Yvain said that it was fine since he understood the situation. A few minutes later, they came into a full stop.


    "Have we arrived?" As soon as Filipe started to nod, Yvain pushed the door open and practically ran outside.


    "Monsieur! Over here!" He saw Bella waving from a corner. He walked in a fast pace to get to where Bella was.


    "Yes? Is there anything wrong?" Yvain asked. Bella shook her head before speaking. "I figure that I should go along with you." Yvain nodded.


    "Do I look okay?" Bella looked at him with an expression that says ''are you serious'' before speaking.


    "You always look good, now let''s head inside or you''ll be late for the first time." With that said, the two went inside the building.

 Chapter 127 - CHAPTER 127

    WARNING: THIS IS AN NSFW CHAPTER SO IF YOU FEEL UNCOMFORTABLE READING THIS, THEN PLEASE HOLD OUT UNTIL THIS SCENE IS FINISHED. THANK YOU!


    "You like that? Then you better strip for me Princess." The nickname caught Lucifer very much off guard but it made him feel very hot and it turned him on immediately. He opened his eyes and looked at Zeus who leaned back and had his back on the wall of the medium sized room of the watch tower. Young Morningstar stood up and despite being shy about it, he honestly wanted to do it with the person he figured to have loved so he started to strip slowly. He could feel the others gaze burning on him which made him even more conscious.


    He unbuttoned his overcoat and stripped his white shirt that was underneath. Zeus looked at the fair skin that the other had. Lucifer was well built as well which made Archemidius even more aroused.


    His heart the started to beat rapidly as his dick started to pulse and hardened even more as the other strip down his slacks and then all that was left was Lucifer in his underwear. The head of his dick was poking out and Archemidius could see a clear and icky liquid on top of it so he moved forward and stripped Lucifer''s underwear himself. His dick sprung free which made the other groan.. Zeus looked at the size of Lucifer''s dick and it was almost as big as him. He used his hand and wrapped it around the base of Lucifers'' dick which made him moan even more. Each moan was like music to Archemidius''s ear and he himself felt that he was leaking under. The tip of his tongue grazed the slit of Lucifers'' dick.


    "Hng!" The other moaned as he felt so much pleasure from that alone. Zeus started to taste the precum and he was quite amazed that Lucifer tasted this sweet. He was about to go on when the other crouched down and pushed him back to the wall.


    Lucifer got to his knees and started to crawl to Zeus with his eyes gazing the other along with burning desired. He unbuttoned the others slacks and unzipped it before slowly sliding it out. He could see the outline of the others dick and it made him quite anxious as to how huge it looked from underneath. A patch of liquid was already on the others underwear which means that Zeus too, was enjoying this.


    He slowly slid the underwear away and when the moment that Zeus''s dick sprung free, his eyes widened at the sight.


    "I don''t think it will fit daddy." The nickname making Zeus''s dick twitch.


    "Oh it will Princess. If you keep calling me that, you best believe that it will."


    Zeus turning the Lucifer even more. His balls were clenching and he was leaking so much that his dick was coated in his own liquid. The sight of Zeus''s dick made his hole clench and tingle at the sight. He could feel waves of heat hitting him every second as his heart beat even faster. Under the stars and moon, in a lone tower in the outskirts of the academia, two people were pleasuring each other. Away from eyes and the burden of their responsibility that they shall tend to and fulfill.


    "Well, it''s not going to pleasure itself. You wanted to see it now you must do something about it." Zeus teased the other who blushed even more.


    Lucifer wrapped his hands around the others dick. He could feel it pulsing and how hot and warm it felt. His hand then moved slowly in a symphonic rhythm that made the other moan. Zeus''s lifted head even more as the pleasure of being touched by someone who he secretly jacked of too was all too overwhelming. He looked down and saw how the other was intently watching his dick. His touch was very sensitive to Zeus. Lucifer somehow felt the urge of taking it in his mouth but he was contemplating as he was not sure if it will fit but then he did not want to disappoint Zeus and for all that he has done for Lucifer, he thought that it was due time that he give something back.


    Zeus just kept looking at Lucifer but his eyes widened as the others face closed in on his dick and before he could muster a word, a surge of pleasure wrapped his whole body and he released a moan as his eyes rolled back. His hands unknowingly found their way to the others locks and gripped on them.


    "Fuck Luci." That was all that Zeus could say. Lucifer on the other hand was not sure if he was doing a good job. He barely got all of it in his mouth since this was all new to him but it oddly was very satisfying for him to watch Zeus in this state. Zeus''s pre-cum was leaking inside his mouth and it tasted salty like the ocean. It did not taste bad at all. He kept sucking for a while before he moved to swirl his tongue on the others dick, licking every trace of dripping pre-cum.


    Zeus felt like he was on heaven and could still not believe that this was happening. His grasp on Lucifer''s hair tightened as he then pushed Lucifer''s head towards his dick. The other was started by the sudden force and he was forced to swallow all of Zeus in one go. He felt the head of the others dick on the deepest part of his throat to the point where it reached the apple on his throat.


    His eyes swelled in tears as his throat started to close up as the walls inside his mouth clenched and wrapped forcefully on the others cock. Lucifer was choking on Zeus''s dick but he did not complain. It was pleasuring him even more. Zeus started to bob the others head up and down, his pace going faster and faster every time. The other could feel how the head of Zeus''s dick penetrated his throat as if it was meant to be for this. He started to stroke his own cock which was dripping a lot of pre-cum on the floor.


    Zeus was moaning lowly as Lucifer was making gagging and slurping sound. His mouth was filled with pre-cum at this point that some of it was sliding down his throat. His nose kept coming back to the others pubic hair every time his head was pushed deeper so that he could suck all of Zeus''s dick even more.


    Zeus released Lucifer from his grasp so that the other can breathe some air. Both were flushed and Zeus thought no longer wanted to suck his cock but the other did it again oh his own and it was on a faster pace this time. Zeus caught an idea and motioned Lucifer to stop. He positioned the both of them in a way that was same to the number sixty-nine. Zeus was now facing Lucifer''s dangling balls and dick, some pre-cum dripping on his face already. Lucifer was facing the others fully erect member.


    Zeus then took Lucifer''s dick in his mouth, again tasting the others pre-cum. Lucifer eyes widened as he arched his back but he soon regained control of his body so he immediately got back to his part. The were sucking each other, both making slobbering noises. They were breathing hard as they got to a faster pace. Lucifer felt like something was piling in the base of his cock and his balls tightened. He was now unknowingly humping his dick on the others mouth, shoving his dick deep into the others mouth. Both kept going until Lucifer could not hold out any longer as he slammed and pushed his dick inside Zeus''s mouth and released his semen but he was surprised as well when the other came along with him. Lucifer groaned messily as his cum slid down his throat and on his mouth. He kept swallowing over and over again but more came out that a lot of cum still slid down the side of his mouth.


    Zeus on the other hand swallowed all of Lucifer and had nothing spilled. When he released the others dick from his mouth not a single trace of cum was on it while Lucifer was smudged with Zeus''s semen. He kissed the other not minding the semen on his mouth and continued to share the moment.


    Lucifer at this point thought that it was over but the other looked at him in the eyes before speaking.


    "You got some of mine spilled and I had to clean it up myself. Now you should be punished." Zeus spoke before making the other stand and motioned his body to bend towards the wall.


    "What?! I thought we were done- ugh fuck Zeus!" Lucifer could not retain his reasoning as he felt a soft and wet thing entering his hole. He looked back and saw that it was the others tongue doing wonders on a place where he thought a mouth should never come close with but despite all of that, he felt amazing and unknowingly shoved his ass towards the others face even more.


    "Keep doing that p-please." Lucifer mustered with his legs trembling and cock twitching.

 Chapter 128 - CHAPTER 128

    NOTICE: A PROMOTIONAL CHAPTER OF "IN ANOTHER LIFE - BL"


    They walked down the hallway of the buildings. Many employees were busy, and some were focused on their papers.


    "So, why did you want to invest in this particular company?" Bella asked as they got in the elevator.


    "Simple, this is the only company that gave me the real assurance." Bella nodded in response. It is true that his boss was searching for the for a company to invest on.


    And by his choice, Bella was impressed. The boy did everything so flawlessly and everything he does are already calculated. The elevator made a dinging sound and the door opened. The two immediately went outside..


    "You know what room the meeting is going to be held?" Yvain asked Bella.


    "That''s why I came with you. Follow me." Bella started to walk ahead Yvain and the other just followed his assistant. They soon came to a halt at a certain room.


    "This is it?" Bella nodded in response.


    "All right let''s get inside."France was already in the meeting room waiting for the new investor but as he kept track of the time, it''s almost time and the investor still hasn''t showed his ass up. He groaned on his chair.


    The room was practically dead silent with him being there. The board are seated on their seats, but they only follow the what France commands.


    "Is this investor going to show up or not?" He asked in a stern voice. The tension on the air became even more thicker that you can cut it with a knife.


    "Let us wait for a few more minutes. They still have 3 more minutes to show up." Daniel spoke. The clock was ticking, and France was starting to get pissed because this investor might not show up and end up wasting his time. He has many things to do and some places to go and this investor having nothing of a reassurance to show up is pissing him off.


    "Did someone from his side reached out to us? Did they confirm that the meeting will be today? Daniel, if you messed up, I will hang you here and now." France threatened his assistant. Daniel just rolled his eyes and sighed before speaking up.


    "Yes, I was just on the phone with the assistant a while ago. Just be patient or I will choke you with a thread." France threw him a glare at the last remark.


    He was about to talk back when the door of the room opened. A girl who was wearing a formal wear walked inside the room. He was about to tell her off about how she was almost late to the meeting, but another person came in.


    France''s heart was starting to beat in a much quicker phase as his eyes came to recognize a white-haired boy walking towards the table with a suitcase on his hand. France''s mind was swirling at this point, but he almost lost it when the boy looked at him and sat so confidently on the chair positioned in front of him.


    "Shall we start?" Yvain''s voice melted France''s stance and he was starting to give in and get out of the room.


    Yvain placed his suitcase on the table and leaned back into his chair. Bella was seated on the first chair on the row of the right. But what interested him was the man that bumped into him yesterday and didn''t even apologize. He stared at the man and he still looked as dashing as ever but he can''t say the same for his manners.


    "Let''s start." He said. The whole board looked at him and smiled. Weeks ago, he was hunting for some companies to invest to until he found one. Well he founded many but none of them impressed him or even match his expectation. Yvain thinks that if he''s going to invest his money on something, then it must have a higher probability of success rather than failing.


    And he did find one. The one that talked to him about it gave a lot of reassurance to which as he searched and inquired for is not a false promise. And now he''s here. He still might be in his twenties but he''s never too young to get serious over on things on this matter.


    He wouldn''t become a lawyer if he was stupid and immature. The man who stood beside the man who bumped into him, smiled at him before walking upfront. Another employee distributed folders which contained some files and papers necessary for the presentation.


    "I hope everyone is well. I am Daniel Vontifique and I will be presenting some important things to our investor, Senior Yvain-"


    "Please, do not call me Senior. Yvain would do just fine." Yvain interrupted.


    "Ah yes of course, Yvain."With that, the presentation started. Yvain was focused on listening to Daniel while he would momentarily look at the papers on the folder. France on the other hand was flustered up inside. He still hasn''t recovered of the thing he did last night but now he''s even more bothered since the boy he jacked off to last night turned out to be his investor.


    France was faking his stance at this point. From the outside, he looked like he was paying attention to Daniel''s presentation and would try to act all cool but inside him. He practically was just focusing on the white-haired boy seated in front him. He also came to know that his name was Yvain. He thought it was new and unique and it was nice to listen to.


    ''Yvain.'' He said in his mind. He was looking at Yvain secretly, observing his facial expression. For him, the boy looked young and that surprised him as he thought his investor would be a lot more mature looking but then he was surprised when this person came it.He admired as to how the boy looked. How his brows would furrow when Daniel would stutter.


    Or how he places his head on his hands, and how he looks so serious. He was so focused on thinking about him that he didn''t notice that the person he was thinking was staring at him back. Yvain cleared his throat and France was pulled out of his trance. He looked at everyone and they were all looking at him. He gave them a confused look and looked at Daniel who just sighed.


    "Senior France, we just finished he presentation and Senior-I mean, Yvain wants to hear something from you." Daniel stated. France felt something in his stomach. Something that he hasn''t felt in years and that is fear of embarrassment. He looked at Yvain who was looking at him seriously. He looked somewhere else as he was getting flustered by the gaze of the other.


    Outside he looked arrogant in Yvain''s eyes. Thus, Yvain planed that if he would say something and would somehow remember that he also have to apologize for what happened yesterday, then he would get his yes, but if he stays stuck up with that nasty attitude, then Yvain would be gladder to leave the building.


    "Yvain." Yvain''s stare intensed when France said it.


    "You see our company is not the perfect company that the news put It out to be. Of course, we also suffer some failures just as how normal companies would but if you will give your trust to us, then we would be very much more thankful for than and will do our best to make your investment grow to something more than what you expect. I''m not going to lie to you in the face. In the business world, there are no such things like a winning streak. Sometimes, you have to lose, and you''ll just have to handle that in the best way you can. So, what do you say? Is the deal sealed?" Yvain was taken back by how well-spoken this person was.


    And he knew that the word he said were true, even more shocking to find that they think quite the same. When the other smiled at him, his face started to feel hot and he prayed to God that he wasn''t blushing. The board on the other hand were shocked to find that France actually smiled at an investor during meetings. France on the other hand was beyond embarrassed to say the least.


    He doesn''t know if he sounded stupid and just threw out a smile. He looked at Yvain''s face and was worried that the other won''t push through with his decision on investing. What he said despite being blankly minded while saying it, was true to him. He did not lie about it and he hoped that the other would recognize his sincere words.


    The two stared at each other for a while. It seemed like there was no one on the room but them. But France''s smile grew wider into a full smile when Yvain smiled at him back. He don''t what it is but as the other smiled, he felt happy.


    "It is a sealed deal France. I''m looking forward for the things you are going to show me in the future." God knows how messed up inside France was when the other spoke his name. He started to get aroused, but he forced it down and though of business as he didn''t want to stand up with a bulge on him. They all stood up and the other board member started clapping.


    Minutes later, Yvain was talking to them. France on the other side was looking at him from afar with Daniel on his side.


    "Well, that throwing smile tactic is something new." Daniel said. France looked at him with a smile to which Daniel was weirded by.


    "What? No. I genuinely am happy that he decided to invest in our company." He said and looked back at Yvain who was wearing a smile while facing the other board members.


    What made France even more happy was the fact that the smile that Yvain wore was a genuine one. And for him, that is something rare in his world of business. As soon as the other panels have left, it was only Yvain, France, Bella and Daniel in the room. Yvain smiled at them and was about to leave when France called out to him.


    "Yvain!" The other stopped in his tracks and Daniel looked at his friend, confused.


    "I bumped into you yesterday. I would like to give my apologies for not apologizing on the spot." The other looked at him for a moment before speaking.


    "Ah, no problem France. I had my mistakes too, so I would like to apologize as well." Yvain said with a smile. France smiled back and a thought in the back of his mind was lingering since the moment the presentation was finished.


    "Yvain? Would you like to go on a lunch together?"

 Chapter 129 - CHAPTER 129

    NOTICE: HEAVY NSFW BELOW! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!


    "What?! I thought we were done- ugh fuck Zeus!" Lucifer could not retain his reasoning as he felt a soft and wet thing entering his hole. He looked back and saw that it was the others tongue doing wonders on a place where he thought a mouth should never come close with but despite all of that, he felt amazing and unknowingly shoved his ass towards the others face even more.


    "Keep doing that p-please." Lucifer mustered with his legs trembling and cock twitching. He was ashamed at this point but will that keep him saying that? Absolutely not. Of course he has thoughts about what will happen to them after this. He knows that for sure, no one should know about what happens between them because that would lead to their down fall. A part of him is really scared after this, what if this drives them apart, what if they fall apart after this. He really treasured his friendship with Zeus and he may not have gone to think about this through but he also wanted to express his emotions but now that he thinks about it, would it have been better if he said no?


    "Ah!" Lucifer moaned as he leaked even more, his mouth hanged opened his back arched. Zeus continued to work with his tongue on Lucifer''s hole over and over again until he found Lucifer to be ready so he stopped licking but had his hand on Lucifer''s mouth. The other looked at him with a confused expression so he gave him counted words..


    "Suck." Lucifer''s tongue was dancing and lubricating the others finger. The sensation making Zeus look at Lucifer with adoration. He then took his hand of Lucifer''s mouth and the latter was about to ask when he felt Zeus''s finger enter his hole. His eyes widened as he gasped ever so loudly. It was his first time having something up on his hole and it did felt quite weird but then the other started to move his finger and touched his walls inside. The immense and new feeling made him moan even louder than before.


    Zeus smirked because he got the reaction he wanted from the other. It was just one finger but the latter was already feelings so much. He could feel Lucifer''s wall contract and tighten on his finger. It was so warm and soft inside that he wants to shove his dick right up there this instant but he was not so selfish that he would hurt Lucifer just so he could go and fulfill his own need.


    He then inserted another finger and the other chocked on his saliva this time. Lucifer could feel it hurt a little as his eyes welled up in tears when another finger was inserted on him but then the pain went away and all he could feel was the bliss moment he experienced a little while.


    Zeus kept exploring the others wall looking for a certain spot. He pushed his fingers even more deeper and then his fingers brushed at something that was bulging inside. Without a warning, he pushed his finger up there harshly and then he found what he was searching for.


    "Hng fuck! Ah!" Lucifer screamed as a wave of ecstasy pulsed throughout his body. Zeus just hit the spot and that alone made Lucifer leak so much that pre-cum was dripping on the floor non-stop making a small puddle. He kept on massaging the same spot over and over again as the other moaned so much.


    Lucifer at this point has gone high up above. He was drowned in lust and the need for more. When he first felt a finger in him, he thought that that was already to much but then as the second finger went in, he thought he was getting ripped apart but over time, he felt like he needed more. He wanted to be filled inside and Zeus''s finger may be doing a good job but it was just lacking in size. He wanted his walls to get stretched so bad and his hole filled with something so he unknowingly pushed his ass towards Zeus''s fingers to let them in deeper but when he found the feeling still lacking, he decided to just say it.


    "P-please put s-something a lot bigger." He spoke his voice quivering and his breath ragged. Zeus on the other hand was quite surprised by the other''s request and was still unsure if the other was stretched out enough so he wanted to ask.


    "Are you sure?" He asked but the other just kept silent and nodded so eagerly that it turned him on. He grasped the others hair and positioned his face right where his dick was.


    "Suck this first." His voice was raspy and hot that Lucifer could just comply. He wrapped his mouth around Zeus''s dick and unlike before, he took all of it in without hesitation. After a while, when Zeus felt that his dick was lubricated enough, he motioned Lucifer to stop and face the other way. The latter compelled like a puppy and did so.


    "Tell me if it hurts and when you want me to stop. I don''t want to hurt you." Zeus stated to which the other nodded at.


    And that was all he needed for him to start moving. His dick was pulsing as he aligned the head of it to Lucifer''s pink and hairless entrance. He could feel the other being nervous as his hole was clamped shut so he spoke again.


    "Don''t be too nervous and let go, it will hurt more if you''re nervous. I''ll take care of you tonight okay?" The other whimpered but nodded nonetheless.


    This time, when Zeus started to enter, the others hole felt more relaxed and it seemed like his hole was sucking his dick in. Lucifer on the other hand was scared but had to trust the other.


    He could feel the tip of the latter''s dick entering him and his hole was starting to get stretched but it was when the head finally got in that he felt a strike of pain shot right up from his hole as he screamed. Tears fell from his eyes as his mouth hanged open as they let out some cries. He could feel his hole getting ripped as Zeus was too big for him that he thinks that he was right when he said that it would not fit but the other kept moving in and pushed his dick even deeper and that was when Lucifer moaned in pleasure as he got what he wanted.


    As the latter pushed his dick inward, Lucifer could feel his walls getting stretched, his hole being filled and his spot getting brushed with the others pulsing cock. He could feel how warm it was and how it pulsed just as how his heart beat. He was a moaning mess and Zeus was not even moving yet and little did he know that only the half of the other''s cock was in him and he was already feeling filled.


    "Move it d-daddy, please." He spoke. He never thought that such vulgar words would come out from his mouth but now, it did and he was on the thrill of excitement and lust.


    Zeus on the other hand was moaning and grunting lowly as to how the other felt so right when he entered. His walls was sucking him in and it was warm,soft and wet inside and when the other called him daddy, he almost shoved all of it in but then he must not hurt Lucifer so he hummed and started to move in and out slowly.


    "Ah, fuck yes!" Lucifer moaned as his eyes rolled back. His knees were shaking and he was taking his deep breaths shakily. With every move that Zeus made, Lucifer felt like he was taken high up to the stars. The latter;s dick was brushing slowly on his sweet spot that made him leak even more that he just had his hand on his dick so that his pre-cum would drip on his own hands and he just licks it afterwards. He still wanted more and he felt that Zeus was still slow and that he was not giving his all so he tried to provoke him by saying;


    "Is this all y-you got? Y-Your quite s-slow." He spoke but then he never knew that he would just had wanted to go things slowly after.


    Zeus was taken aback by the statement and lust just filled his system as the others word entered his ears. Without any more thought, he slapped the others ass with his huge hands that it made the other moan so loud.


    "Oh so you want it the hard way? Then let me show you how I roll the hard way." Lucifer was about to take his words back when Zeus slammed his cock inside Lucifer fully that he felt his cock go past the others wall that can be penetrated as his cock was quite long and thick than how normal people were. He could feel the head of his cock on the other part of the others wall. Lucifer on the other hand screamed so loud that he didn''t care if someone could hear. He was just so surprised and overwhelmed with so much emotions. His walls felts so stretched but when the latter slammed all of it deep in him, his dick shoot pre-cum as if he was urinating. His face was drenched in tears as his neck were sticky from his own saliva.


    "Now you better get ready because I will ram the fuck out of you until all that come''s out of you is your urine."

 Chapter 130 - CHAPTER 130

    WARNING: HEAVY NSFW CONTENT BELOW! READ AT YOUR OWN RISK!! THE CONTENT BELOW MIGHT BE DISGUSTING OR TRIGGERING FOR SOMEONE SO IN CASE YOU ARE TRIGGERED, REMEMBER THAT YOU HAVE BEEN WARNED.


    As the latter pushed his dick inward, Lucifer could feel his walls getting stretched, his hole being filled and his spot getting brushed with the others pulsing cock. He could feel how warm it was and how it pulsed just as how his heart beat. He was a moaning mess and Zeus was not even moving yet and little did he know that only the half of the other''s cock was in him and he was already feeling filled.


    "Move it d-daddy, please." He spoke. He never thought that such vulgar words would come out from his mouth but now, it did and he was on the thrill of excitement and lust.


    Zeus on the other hand was moaning and grunting lowly as to how the other felt so right when he entered. His walls was sucking him in and it was warm,soft and wet inside and when the other called him daddy, he almost shoved all of it in but then he must not hurt Lucifer so he hummed and started to move in and out slowly.


    "Ah, fuck yes!" Lucifer moaned as his eyes rolled back. His knees were shaking and he was taking his deep breaths shakily.. With every move that Zeus made, Lucifer felt like he was taken high up to the stars. The latter''s dick was brushing slowly on his sweet spot that made him leak even more that he just had his hand on his dick so that his pre-cum would drip on his own hands and he just licks it afterwards. He still wanted more and he felt that Zeus was still slow and that he was not giving his all so he tried to provoke him by saying;


    "Is this all y-you got? Y-Your quite s-slow." He spoke but then he never knew that he would just had wanted to go things slowly after.


    Zeus was taken aback by the statement and lust just filled his system as the others word entered his ears. Without any more thought, he slapped the others ass with his huge hands that it made the other moan so loud.


    "Oh so you want it the hard way? Then let me show you how I roll the hard way." Lucifer was about to take his words back when Zeus slammed his cock inside Lucifer fully that he felt his cock go past the others wall that can''t be penetrated as his cock was quite long and thick than how normal people were. He could feel the head of his cock on the other part of the others wall. Lucifer on the other hand screamed so loud that he didn''t care if someone could hear. He was just so surprised and overwhelmed with so much emotions. His walls felts so stretched but when the latter slammed all of it deep in him, his dick shoot pre-cum as if he was urinating. His face was drenched in tears as his neck were sticky from his own saliva.


    "Now you better get ready because I will ram the fuck out of you until all that come''s out of you is your urine." Zeus spoke as he continued to slam into the very depths of Lucifer''s inside.


    "T-Too much!" Lucifer was overwhelmed by everything and was crying from the pleasure he felt from all of this. He has masturbated before and was thrilled by the feeling but this was on another level. His stomach felt like it was filled and his dick felt like there was a lot on it while his balls were tight and were already tingling.


    "Please s-stop" Lucifer begged but Zeus kept on pounding the other like there was no tomorrow. Slapping noises was echoing throughout the four corner of the medium sized room. Clothes were on the floor and fluids were smudged all over two bodies.


    Zeus''s hand found their way to the other''s nipple and started to pinch them. A moaning mess was Lucifer. His eyes rolled back and his hand gave up and he fell face first to the ground but Zeus was having none of it so he made the latter lie on his back and spread his legs wide giving him more access in terms of doing what he was doing.


    "You should have kept your mouth shut when I played it nice." Zeus spoke. The other was just breathing raggedly and watched Zeus looking so hot from his point of view. Lucifer could see the sweat on Zeus''s body. How his muscles moved, how his some of his hair covered the others eyes, how he was breathing hard, how his abs contract with every powerful push and Zeus''s smirk. Everything about him looked so perfect in Lucifer''s eyes.


    Zeus leaned in and kissed the other before leaning back to continue his movement. Each moment that had passed, Zeus''s thrust became faster and faster as Lucifer had his hand gripping on the concrete pillar of the room. He was now staring at the ceiling and was surprised when something bit his lip and when he looked down, he saw Zeus sucking on one of them as his free hand were pinching the other. Lucifer went crazy and leaked even more that it was like a glass of water was dripping down his abdomen but it was all clear pre-cum. He had his hands thrown to Zeus''s locks and gripped on them so bad from all of the pleasure that he was bathing in.


    "Ha- h-ha, I-I think I-m going to cum Zeu!" Lucifer exclaimed as he felt the same but more intense feeling building in the pits of his stomach and cock.


    "M-Me too Luci." Lucifer had his other hand stroking his dick, his pace going faster and faster just as how Zeus''s thrust were getting faster. A few thrust more and both felt their orgasm nearing and when it did, both moaned each others name as their eyes rolled back and their back were ached. Lucifer could feel the latter''s cum deep inside him and he could still feel more were still coming out. He on the other hand had exploded the biggest load he has ever busted that when he reached his peak, his cum splattered all over his own body and some got on his mouth and face. And it just kept pouring out until he was bathing in his own semen. With every pulse of orgasm that they felt, they craved for more, tongues itching for more contact, their body burning needing for more but Lucifer could no longer hold out as he just laid still thus, he was surprised when the other started moving again.


    "W-Wait! Zeus I don''t think I can do it again- ugh fuck!!" The other did not listen and continued to move his hips back and forth. They both did the same thing over and over again. They came over and over again even if they thought that they wouldn''t be able too but they did. Lucifer lost count as to how much they repeated the same routine and even if he begged to stop, when the other started to move, he would just eat his own words with his moan and the desire for more.


    "Zeus, let us stop. I don''t think I have anymore in me." Lucifer stated, exhaustion evident from his voice but his dick was still hard and his hole still clamped shut on the others dick.


    "I think you still have one more round to go Luci." Before he could answer, Zeus slammed his dick back in like it was the first time. Zeus did not waver in the least, he was still hard and still had more to give but he would keep his promise to the other. To fuck him until nothing comes out but his urine.


    When Zeus slammed his cock right into the others wall right where Lucifer''s bladder was and when that happened, a clear but non-sticky fluid was ejected from the slit of Lucifer''s dick. Zeus slammed at the same spot again and this time more came out.


    "N-no this is e-embarrassing! Zeus let''s stop- ah!"


    Zeus kept pounding over and over again until the both of them reached their climax. Zeus let out his last load deep inside Lucifer as the latter came with his cum and urine mixed together. Both were panting but Zeus stood up and looked for a cloth or fabric. When he did find one, he went back immediately and used it to wipe every trace of liquid in Lucifer''s body. He then picked up the other after he cleaned and wiped himself and carried him outside where the sun was starting to brighten up the sky. Zeus then sat down his back supported by the wall then Lucifer was cuddled safely on his bare body with another piece of clean fabric wrapped around the two of them.


    The other''s head was laid softly on Zeus''s chest as they both watched the morning star rise again. No words were exchanged except when Zeus spoke;


    "I love you dearly, Lucifer Morningstar."


    He could feel the other smile and nuzzle to his chest even more and only the did he received the answer;


    "I love you too dearly, Zeus Archemidius."

 Chapter 131 - CHAPTER 131

    Lucifer could feel the latter''s cum deep inside him and he could still feel more were still coming out. He on the other hand had exploded the biggest load he has ever busted that when he reached his peak, his cum splattered all over his own body and some got on his mouth and face. And it just kept pouring out until he was bathing in his own semen.


    With every pulse of orgasm that they felt, they craved for more, tongues itching for more contact, their body burning needing for more but Lucifer could no longer hold out as he just laid still thus, he was surprised when the other started moving again.


    "W-Wait! Zeus I don''t think I can do it again- ugh fuck!!" The other did not listen and continued to move his hips back and forth. They both did the same thing over and over again. They came over and over again even if they thought that they wouldn''t be able too but they did. Lucifer lost count as to how much they repeated the same routine and even if he begged to stop, when the other started to move, he would just eat his own words with his moan and the desire for more.


    "Zeus, let us stop. I don''t think I have anymore in me." Lucifer stated, exhaustion evident from his voice but his dick was still hard and his hole still clamped shut on the others dick..


    "I think you still have one more round to go Luci." Before he could answer, Zeus slammed his dick back in like it was the first time. Zeus did not waver in the least, he was still hard and still had more to give but he would keep his promise to the other. To fuck him until nothing comes out but his urine.


    When Zeus slammed his cock right into the others wall right where Lucifer''s bladder was and when that happened, a clear but non-sticky fluid was ejected from the slit of Lucifer''s dick. Zeus slammed at the same spot again and this time more came out.


    "N-no this is e-embarrassing! Zeus let''s stop- ah!"


    Zeus kept pounding over and over again until the both of them reached their climax. Zeus let out his last load deep inside Lucifer as the latter came with his cum and urine mixed together. Both were panting but Zeus stood up and looked for a cloth or fabric. When he did find one, he went back immediately and used it to wipe every trace of liquid in Lucifer''s body. He then picked up the other after he cleaned and wiped himself and carried him outside where the sun was starting to brighten up the sky. Zeus then sat down his back supported by the wall then Lucifer was cuddled safely on his bare body with another piece of clean fabric wrapped around the two of them.


    The other''s head was laid softly on Zeus''s chest as they both watched the morning star rise again. No words were exchanged except when Zeus spoke;


    "I love you dearly, Lucifer Morningstar."


    He could feel the other smile and nuzzle to his chest even more and only the did he received the answer;


    "I love you too dearly, Zeus Archemidius."


    PRESENT DAY~


    The huge chunks of the platform came down like rain on Hade. He tried so hard to dodge most of which but he failed mostly as some fell down on him making him groan as some bone inside him cracked and got broken. He was on the ground with his hands on his bleeding wounds. Looking up, he saw Alexander slowly coming down looking like what he did was nothing to him.


    Alexander landed gracefully, he closed his eyes momentarily before he opened them as he released a huge breath before smiling wickedly at the other who was now at the ground.


    "I want to kill you right now but my sanity is still hanging by a threat so I will probably not do that so knocking you out of your consciousness is the option left." Alexander was glaring at Hade his eyes flickering with such deadly intent that even Hade had the thought of being extra cautious. Not in a million years did he thought that the person he looked down at was stronger than how he really was and he felt stupid somehow for not seeing that. He just kept looking at the latter in silence, his senses being heightened with whatever may come.


    "Why so silent? Scared?" Alexander wanted to provoke the other and it somehow worked as a flash of irritation crossed the others face.


    "You have gotten stronger I must admit but you will have a hard time getting to where you want with me being already there." Alexander leaned back, his smirk widening. The latter then burst into laughter and clutched onto his stomach as he hollered.


    "How funny of you to say Hade but okay, I believe you-" In a swift motion, Alexander stopped laughing as he gasped for air and his eyes widened. It completely caught Alexander off guard as he thought that Morningstar was already beaten to pulp and it was his miscalculation to think that the youngest heir to ever overstep the position and run the kingdom as a king for quite sometime to be weak and already worn out. He knelt to the ground and spat a huge amount of blood. Before he could move, a huge rock was slammed at his back making him cry and cough out more blood. He immediately released a blast that sent Hade back, giving Alexander some time to recuperate and generate a shield.


    "When I said that you talk too much, I mean it. You may have gotten us fooled and surprised us with the coup of yours but you never underestimate your opponent. Your father may have forgot to tell you about that."


    "That''s because he did not say it to me in the first place." Alexander charged back immediately at Hade. This time no power were involved as they fought solely using their physical ability. Both were moving fast in attempt to block their attacks from reaching each other. Hade was actually quite surprised as to how the other was matching with his ability to block and attack.


    Both were sent back by their final blow but then charged back at each other. This time they were using all of which they can. Kicks were being blocked and punches were being exchanged. Both were breathing heavily under the surrounding that was dimmed due to the blood moon above them.


    "Quite the skill, Archemidius." Hade commended the other. Another thing that he did not see himself saying. Alexander smirked at Hade before crossing his hand in front of his chest.


    "You''re not bad as well. Too bad, I''m tad bit better." Alexander held his hand out and a solidified water spear plunged right through Hade''s abdomen leaving a hole as it went through. Hade''s eyes widened at the sheer pain that immediately wrapped him.


    "Ooops, my bad." Alexander spoke with a fake face filled with worry. He then went to charge straight at Hade and plunged the spear at the others chest. The people were watching gasped as they thought that the latter was going to kill Hade. King Lucifer stood up and immediately teleported to where King Zeus was. The sudden appearance shook those who were inside the room.


    "L-Luci, I meant King Morningstar-"


    "You better tell that boy right now to get his hands of my son or I might get in there and end him myself if he doesn''t stop. My heir may end up dying because your son is getting out of control. You, of all people should have taught him how to control his urges before he ends up severely hurting someone. You of all people should know that." Lucifer, his words ever so bitter that both could still sense some of their history that they have longed buried but still haunt them till this day.


    Both snapped back as a huge explosion was heard. Both looked at the screen and saw that Hade had taken his ultimate form to heal himself and to finally secure the win.


    Alexander look at Hade, his body engulfed in hellfire and his abdomen already healed. Alexander was now on the underside of the pillar as he felt the overwhelming power emitted by Hade who held nothing but a stern face and his glare shot directly towards Alexander.


    "This had already taken long enough and you have done and talked too much. It''s time for you to finally shut up." Hade stomped on the ground and the ground cracked into two and a jet of hat lava was ejected from the crack. Everything that was ignitable started to catch fire and the surrounding immediately looked like hell.


    "Now try and kill this fire Alex. If you fail, it will cost you your chances of winning and your chance at proving that you are better than me."

 Chapter 132 - CHAPTER 132

    "Ooops, my bad." Alexander spoke with a fake face filled with worry. He then went to charge straight at Hade and plunged the spear at the others chest. The people were watching gasped as they thought that the latter was going to kill Hade. King Lucifer stood up and immediately teleported to where King Zeus was. The sudden appearance shook those who were inside the room.


    "L-Luci, I meant King Morningstar-"


    "You better tell that boy right now to get his hands of my son or I might get in there and end him myself if he doesn''t stop. My heir may end up dying because your son is getting out of control. You, of all people should have taught him how to control his urges before he ends up severely hurting someone. You of all people should know that." Lucifer, his words ever so bitter that both could still sense some of their history that they have longed buried but still haunt them till this day.


    Both snapped back as a huge explosion was heard. Both looked at the screen and saw that Hade had taken his ultimate form to heal himself and to finally secure the win.


    Alexander look at Hade, his body engulfed in hellfire and his abdomen already healed. Alexander was now on the underside of the pillar as he felt the overwhelming power emitted by Hade who held nothing but a stern face and his glare shot directly towards Alexander.


    "This had already taken long enough and you have done and talked too much. It''s time for you to finally shut up." Hade stomped on the ground and the ground cracked into two and a jet of hat lava was ejected from the crack. Everything that was ignitable started to catch fire and the surrounding immediately looked like hell.


    "Now try and kill this fire Alex. If you fail, it will cost you your chances of winning and your chance at proving that you are better than me." Hade was furious at this point and thought nothing of restriction. Alexander has ticked him off completely from the beginning and he will not stand by ever so idly and have himself humiliated by someone who just stepped in.


    In fact, he thought that he had the upper hand here, he knew how these things work more than Alexander who was just new in the field. He needed not to be scared of anything because he was not the hunted but is the hunter and he needed to remind himself of that.


    He used his powers and ignited the machinery that was disrupted by Alexander himself. Both of them heard a clanking sound under the ground and the soil started to shake vigorously. Alexander was now at full defense as he was now under the power of Hade that being of him starting to manipulate the surrounding. He could feel the heat of the fire surrounding him and it was starting to irritate his body.


    People from the sea should never be exposed to fire heat and fire alone for too long as it will make their skin dry and if it is exposed for a long period of time, they will start to wither away and get blown out by the wind.


    "Water amidst thy fire, heed my call and do not let fire on my body, now should you befall." Alexander chanted silently. Water droplets started to roll on the ground and made its way to where Alexander was. Water crystals then started to harden around Alexander''s body and it soon became a sphere. Alexander sighed as he felt the temperature in the enclosure dropped and was then became fit to his liking.


    "Ah, another trick of yours?" Hade spoke. He used his power to engulf Alexander with hellfire but it did not affect the latter which just stared at Hade from the inside.


    "You should know that if you could not break Kaval''s shield, you will never stand a chance in breaking mine." Alexander''s voice sounded unbothered and that irritated Hade even more so with all of his might, he smite Alexander down along with the crystalline shield that was protecting him, sending the enclosed boy straight to the wall.


    Blood started to drip on Alexanders'' forehead as he started to stand up. He might not have a choice if this keeps going. He don''t want to be knocked out and collapse. That will lead him to his sure loss so he might let his protective barrier down. And so he did.


    Hade smiled wickedly, the fire attached to his clothes that never burned brightened. Alexander only realized that Hade was no longer wearing his previous outfit. He was fully dressed for war this time around. He had a blazing cape behind him and his clothing were wrapped in spikes and red rubies. Alexander thought that this was his true and ultimate form and he was not wrong. He became more cautions knowing that the other has had gone all out and anything could happen. He no longer senses the level of power inside Hade like before which makes him blind as he do not know how strong the latter was.


    "Burn you pathetic fish!" Hade exclaimed and held his hand up high in the sky. The blood moon was covered in dark and rumbling clouds but it was not thunder that flashed. It was fire as the surrounding continued to flash bright red from time to time and just as when Alexander thought that he could evade the lightning, lava started pouring down like rain. His eyes widened as if he did not find shelter, he will for sure end up dying and loosing.


    He quickly turned his head and assessed where he could hide but to his utmost misfortune, he found none. Hade smirked even more seeing the other frustrated. He soon cackled evilly as the other screamed in agony as a droplet of lava burn his skin. He could feel the irritation coming from the other and that made him feel all the pleasure he wanted. He wanted to see the other suffer so bad and prove that he is nothing compared to him. Not even if he has fooled all of them. Not even if he trained so much that he feels broken, Hade Morningstar should always and will always will be above Alexander Archemidius who will be the payment for his fathers'' crime.


    Alexander hatefully glared at Hade one time before he sprinted away from where the cloud that rained lava no longer reached him. He needed to act fast as he already felt the pain of the first drop and he already felt like he was being cooked and tortured. He looked at the burnt part of his skin and he felt his eyes welled up in tears as he saw a part of his upper skin wither and flew to the air. He remembered his promise to his late mother who said that he should not let his skin be tainted or get withered as it was hers and his fathers skin, clothed to him when he came about and was blessed to them by the gods before them.


    Spite and anger was all he felt at the moment for Hade Morningstar, he just wanted to drown him but he could not as he was recovering from the sudden use of his power. His veins felt like burning and he was one blink away from collapsing if it was not for the power surging in his body, keeping him awake. He ran and ran until he got out of the clouds proximity but just as when he felt safe, the ground he stood at crumbled and he fell to the hole that appeared out of nowhere. He was up on safety grounds but in the blink of an eye, he was in a clumped hole and was standing on the side. He looked up and saw that there were no traces of that cloud so he was relief but assuming was a bad idea. The soil in front of him started to turn red and then red and sticky hot liquid started to drip on the soil below him. His eyes widened as he started to palpitate.


    He needed to find a way and get out of here or else he will be a dead prince by the time this clash is over. He will be inside a hard stone which was the lava that covered his entire existence. To his disappointment ad utmost misfortune, there was no way of him getting out and to top it all off, a huge boulder fell out of nowhere and sealed the only exit to the hole shut. Now he was completely trapped and the only source of light that he got was the reddish and orange glow of the molten lava that was starting to spread. It was getting hot and he could feel his skin getting drier and drier over the time that has passed. The only thing that he knew he must do is that he must escape at all cost.

 Chapter 133 - CHAPTER 133

    A PROMOTIONAL CHAPTER FOR MY BOOK: IN ANOTHER LIFE - BL


    Yvain looked at France for a moment before turning his gaze towards his assistant Bella. "Clear all of my schedules this afternoon." Bella smiled and nodded. Yvain looked at France with a smile yet again.


    "Is that a yes?"


    "Well I wouldn''t clear my schedule if I would say no." Yvain chuckled. "Daniel, book me a restaurant right now." Daniel just nodded and headed out the room to make reservation.


    "Shall we head out?" Yvain nodded at France before turning yet again to Bella. "You can go have lunch now." Bella nodded and walked out.. The two of them were left in the room. France smiled lightly at Yvain and gestured that they should head out.


    As they walked down the hallways, many eyes were on them. Mostly from the ladies. Well they rarely see two handsome man walking together and this was a sight to see. They looked like they were a couple and even if some thinks to themselves that it is wrong, they can''t deny the fact that they look perfect together.


    As soon as they got out of the building, they were embraced by the irritating warmth of the skin. Yvain held his hands over his eyes as it was really bright. France''s vehicle pulled up immediately and France held the door open for the other. For the nth time, Yvain smiled at the older and went inside. As the two of them were already inside, the vehicle started to move. They were surrounded by an awkward silence to where France tried to break.


    "I''m really sorry for bumping into you yesterday. Were you hurt?" The older asked.


    "Ah, well you are quite well built so I did feel the impact but it''s fine. As you can see I''m still alive!" He joked and the two of them laughed.


    "Well what do you do for a living Yvain? If it is okay to ask."


    "Well, I work as a lawyer and I''ve been at it for a few years now."


    "Oh really? Wow that is quite impressive. You know I heard from my assistant that there''s this particular lawyer who hadn''t lost to anyone yet. Do you know him by any chance?" France queried. His voice was deep and held authority in it, that is what Yvain thought.


    "Well, I uh, I do know that lawyer." He said trying to hide the fact that it was him. On the other perspective, France noticed that the other became shy.


    "It''s you isn''t it?" the other asked with a sly smile.


    "Maybe." The other said while looking outside through the window.


    "Ah, that is very impressive indeed. I am honored to have such extravagant person as an investor." He looked to the other who was evidently blushing. Yvain was dead inside. He was cursing himself to death, but his body or mind can''t help but feel shy by the good praises that he is receiving from France.


    Usually he would just smile and say thank you when someone compliments him but something about the other is making him feel all flustered inside. It somehow makes him worried and confused as he shouldn''t be feeling this as this almost feel like he''s crushing on someone and in to make it worse, he''s possibly crushing on a man.


    "Ah w-well thank you." He said without facing the other. They were silent for a few minutes until the vehicle stopped.


    "We''re here wait let me open the door for you-"


    "N-no, there is no need. I can manage." The other just nodded and went out on his own.


    They immediately went inside the restaurant that looked very expensive. Yvain has never been at this restaurant before thus he was amazed as to how intricate and classy were the designs inside.


    "How come I have never been at this restaurant?" He asked himself. The other heard him and France decided to give him the answer.


    "Well, this restaurant is hard to get into. Only the richest can come here and some of which can''t still make it as it is always fully booked. Maybe that''s why many not know of this place. I just came to know this place a year ago." Yvain looked at him nodding.


    His eyes looked amazed and that somehow made France feel something inside. Not in a perverted way, God no. Not in this place.


    "Well, you must be one of the richest since you got us in." The younger teased. France just smirked at him and jokingly dusted his shoulder to which the other giggled at. A receptionist came near to them and asked if they had reservation. France said what needs to be said and moments, they were already being led to a table.


    "Kindly wait here as we will give you our menu''s shortly." The lady smiled and walked away. Yvain was looking up and saw some breathtaking artwork of chandeliers and he also noticed that there were some painting on the wall.


    "Wow this place is amazing."


    "It is." France said while staring at Yvain.


    He was staring at the other as he still find him very gorgeous. But then he remembered what he did last night so he shyly walked away and looked at some other things. Thinking about it makes him ashamed but would he do it again? He should know.


    "Hello, thank you for dining with us! Here are our menu''s please take a look and kindly choose what dish are you going to be having for today. I will return later when you guys are ready to order." The waitress gave out a brochure that contained the available dish. There were some that Yvain didn''t know about or even existed. This place was really something else, he thought. Soon enough, the waitress came back with a pen and paper with her.


    "Are you ready to order?" Yvain nodded and so did France. They both stated the food that they want, the waitress jotted all of it down and told them that it will be ready after a while. The pair was laughing the time away as they got carried by their conversation that they didn''t notice that it was already late in the afternoon and the sun was already setting.


    As they started to leave, France asked for the bill and paid for it all even if Yvain wanted it to be half and half. "Wow, we got carried away with that the conversation France." Yvain spoke with his eyes sparkling.


    France felt the food in his stomach go in chaotic mode. Yvain''s skin glowed under the setting sun. His white hair was being swayed by the breeze of the wind.


    "What about we take a walk? We used up half of the day, might as well use the time left until night dawns over us." France suggested.


    Truth is, he just wanted to spend more time with the latter as he fears that they might not meet up for a long time because both of them are very much occupied on daily basis. Yvain smiled and nodded his hand before sprinting down the stairway. He looked up to see France still up and placed both of his hands on his waist.


    "I''m not going to walk by myself you know?" he said. France laughed while admiring the person he''s with. He ran down the stairs. They started to walk down on the boulevard in comfortable silence.


    The sun made the sky turn into another shade other than normal blue. The both of them could see streaks of orange, pink and some purple. Kids were playing down the alley and everything around them were just lively. It seemed like the world was fine after all. The both of them were just at ease and were enjoying each other''s company.


    "You know, I haven''t done this for as far as I can remember." France said truthfully. His face was blank, but it showed relief at the same time. He was uptight, and Yvain knew that he always was owning up to the image that everyone painted him to be and to see him like this made Yvain feel special at least that he got to see France like this. Like a normal person.


    "You know, you look really pretty, France. When you''re like this." Yvain said absent minded. France looked at, taken back by the sudden truthfulness of the other. He looked at Yvain with a smirk. Yvain looked at them and then it hit him. He said that out loud. He abruptly covered his mouth and looked at France with wide eyes.


    "So, you think I''m pretty? Yvain?" France teased the younger while moving closer to him.


    The younger was speechless and was flustered to say the least as he started to blush so hard that his face almost resembled a tomato.


    "W-What?! Of course not! I did not say that!" He tried defending himself.


    "You know, for a lawyer who hasn''t lost to anything yet, you are quite bad at lying." France said laughing. His laugh was something that Yvain ought to never hear but he did, and the sound of it lingered in his ears. His embarrassment dissipated, and he just smiled just as how the other was laughing.


    "Well, there''s nothing wrong with complementing you right?" Yvain said. France just smiled and looked at him.


    "There is none especially when it''s from another pretty boy."


    "Stop it!" Yvain exclaimed before walking away from France in a fast pace. The other followed him while laughing. Yvain turned around and pointed at the other.


    "You just called me pretty too!" The other looked at him and smiled. Yvain looked at the other. France was looking at him with a smile and his eyes are saying something that the younger can''t comprehend.


    "Why are you looking at me like that."


    "Because your pretty. And that''s not a lie." Yvain looked at him and smiled sheepishly.


    "You know that it''s very funny that we both are acting all girly." France snickered and said, "I couldn''t agree more."


    France saw a bench facing the sunset thus he went towards it and sat on it. The younger followed the latter and the both of them sat in silence while watching the sun go down.


    "It''s amazing no?"


    "It sure is." The pair sat there a lot longer than what they have expected until the younger fell asleep. His head was hanging low and his breathing was making his body go up and down. His hair was covering his face, but France still found him gorgeous. He heard a beep and turned to look at his driver waving his hand. He looked at the younger who was snoring lightly. He tried to shake him, but he would just murmur some things and then go back to his slumber state. The older sighed and carried Yvain just as how a groom would carry his bride.


    France felt Yvain nuzzle his face closer on the elder''s neck and that sent sensation on the body of France and God knows something is about to be up, but he didn''t paid attention to that. He smelt the scent of the other and something about it made him want to cuddle with the grown boy he was carrying to his vehicle. The driver looked at him with a smile, but the latter dismissed that.


    He didn''t know but the driver was happy to see his boss cared for someone else as he knew that he was kindhearted and that the things on the news are just falsely made-up. He should know for he has worked with him for quite some time now and it''s his first time in his profession, to have had a boss that gives him presents on Christmas and gifts on his birthday, the pay is even better.


    Sometimes, France would invite him to have lunch with him together thus he knew that he was a good person. He might seem arrogant and bossy at first, but he really is a nice person, and that he fight for over some stupid ass media.

 Chapter 134 - CHAPTER 134

    NOTICE: LAST PROMO CHAP FOR THIS MONTH.


    France had no choice but to bring the younger home as it was already late, and he didn''t know who to call at this hour. Well it was still seven in the evening but still. They were on the vehicle and the latter was till on his lap with his face on the crook of the elder''sneck. France could feel his breathing. His sudden movements, the beating of his heart, he could feel everything. It feels like he was carrying a huge baby but one that he doesn''t mind. He looked at Yvain who was sleeping deeply. His eyes were closed his hair was slightly disheveled. He noticed how perfectly curved were the younger''s eyelashes and how petite his nose was. The mole on underneath his left eye and on his neck near his Adams apple. The boylooked very feminine but in a good way.


    Maybe that is why France was drawn to him or maybe not.. He thought that it wasn''t just because of how he looked but as to how he is as a person. Never did France expected the day to end like this but he did expect Yvain to be worn out as they also had a lot of wine at the restaurant.


    "Who is he senior? If I may?" The driver asked. France stopped for a moment to think as to how he should classify Yvain in his life right now. He looked at the younger and smiled.


    "A friend and a possible interest." He said boldly. As much as he wanted to deny it, he feels something for the latter but that doesn''t mean that he would tell him about it. Maybe it would pass, and they would stay as friends. Jeroque looked through the mirror and smiled.


    "He is very good looking Senior. You both complement each other." France was taken aback from the response of Jeroque. He thought the driver would try to retaliate and would be weirded out by his interest, but he didn''t.


    "Don''t you find it weird? Taking an interest with the same gender?" France asked in curiosity.


    "I do not Senior. My brother is secretly engaged to someone who has the same gender as him and yet they are completely fine. They do not infect people and in fact, they bring happiness to our simple abode. Love is love and people need to learn that loving the person that has the same gender as you is not wrong. What''s wrong is hating upon others, hating on those who are being true to themselves. These homosexual people should also learn that loving the same gender is okay. It''s how they feel, and you can''t control how you feel. These people needs to fight for it or else they won''t have a happy ending. They''re humans too, like us. They just love uniquely and that is completely fine. So, if you like that gentleman right there, then do not be afraid Senior, I may only be a driver, but I know a lot of things and let me tell you. Love is universal. So, don''t be afraid to pounce on that pretty prey. You both look good together." France only listened to his driver while looking at the boy that he was cradling.


    He didn''t have a chat like this with his driver before, but he knew that he didn''t hire the wrong people around him. When the vehicle stopped, France got put while still carrying Yvain.


    "Do you need help Senior?"


    "I can manage. You should go home now. Your family might want to have dinner with you." The driver nodded and smiled. France walked towards the main door and before he could knock, the door opened and revealed Jannete.


    "Oh, my Senior? Who is that you are carrying?" Jannete queried.


    "A friend or maybe even a possible love interest." France stated while looking at Yvain. Jannete clapped his hands and smiled widely. The other maids came rushing in to take a good look at the boy that their master was carrying.


    "Oh my! What a beauty." Rosalie exclaimed. All of them said their praises to the sleeping and clueless boy.


    "Senior, we know we don''t have a say in your relationship, but we just want you to know, the we approve of him!" Jannete said in a whisper and the rest squealed quietly. France smiled at them before giving them instructions to prepare the guest room as Yvain is going to be staying there. All of his maids nodded and went rushing upstairs. France carried the younger upstairs. He was feeling the weight on him as he was carrying a fully-grown person with him up the stairs.


    "Do you need help Senior?" Rosalie asked but France just shook his head. As soon as he got to the guest bedroom which was next to his own room, he laid Yvain on the soft mattress. The boy groaned and rolled on his side. He instructed his maids that all of them can now leave. As soon as the door was shut from the outside, France took some blankets and covered the sleeping Yvain.He turned on the lamp on the corner to provide some lights and removed his shoes and socks. He neatly placed them under the bed and he stood up. He thought about changing him into his pajamas but opted not to as he didn''t want to disrespect the boy and his privacy.


    Yvain is a lawyer after all and he definitely knows his rights. He looked at him once more before he leaned down and kissed the back of Yvain''s hands.


    "Thank you for today Yvain." He said. He walked outside of the room and went into his. He changed from his suite into his pajamas and plopped himself on the bed with a light heart. He was smiling even if sleep was crawling up in his system. He knew that today was one of the good days he has had ever since THAT incident.


    Yvain woke up to a very unfamiliar room. He immediately got up and looked around. This is not his house. The design was far from his and the bed was way softer than his own back at home. He was still in his suit and, but he was no longer in his shoes. He was worried that he was abducted. Maybe someone ordered someone to kill him. Maybe the previous drug lord he threw into prison or that corrupt government official that swore to kill him.


    He was starting to panic when the door opened. He was about to cream when he saw France walking in. Without a shirt. Yvain gulped down his throat as he looked at the very fine man who was walking towards him. His hair was messy, and it clearly looked like he just got out of bed. But goddamn did he look good. Yvain looked at France''s exposed chest which was thicker muscles than he imagined it to be. His abs were exposed, and the man was just in his pajamas, rubbing his eyes. Yvain was feeling something else right not.


    He was flustered, and he doesn''t know why or maybe the fact that a Greek god who is half naked is standing in front of him. Well he has seen half naked people that has the same gender as him and he didn''t react to them, but he doesn''t know as why his body feels hot because it was France.


    "Did you sleep well? I had to take you home with me last night as you fell asleep on the bench while watching the sunsets with me." France said in his morning voice. Yvain''s heart was beating a lot faster than how it should on normal basis. France''s voice sounded so sexy to him that it was starting to make his body hotter than it already was.


    "O-Oh I d-did?" He asked trying to forget whatever it was that is in his head.


    "Yeah so I had to carry you here instead. I hope you are not offended. I just didn''t know who to call at that time." France explained with his arms crossed over his bare chest.


    "U-uh no it''s fine. Thank you for allowing me to stay here, But I should get going now, I need to go to my office-"


    "It''s Saturday today, Yvain."


    The younger''s mouth formed an "o" as he scratched the back of his head in embarrassment. He just stayed quiet and looked somewhere else aside from the France''s exposed body.


    "I have prepared breakfast downstairs, you can come down when you are ready. The washroom is over there in case you want to freshen up first. I have clothed the same size as you on that closet and I have unused under wares on that drawer. Just call me if you need anything. I''ll be preparing myself too." Yvain just nodded in response as he didn''t know to respond to all of this hospitality that France is showing. As soon as France got out, Yvain stretched his muscles out and plopped back into the mattress. He stayed like that for a good minute before he stood up and fixed the bed and heading to the washroom. He got out of his clothing''s and jumped into the shower. He quickly finished washing his body and did his hygiene afterwards. He wrapped a towel on his waist and went towards the closet. He looked at some stuffs that France had. He was right, they were the size for him. He simply just grabbed a slightly oversized white polo and some shorts He bent down and looked for some under wears. He found them and picked one. He got into the clothing''s that he got and looked at himself on the mirror.


    He looked like how he used to look like if he was in his house right now. He got out and walked down the stairs. As he walked down the living room, he saw huge portrait of people who looked like France. Maybe those are his parents he thought. He continued walking further, he saw some paintings, some expensive vase. There were couches on the middle of the living room and a fireplace on the right side of it.


    "Good morning Senior!" He slightly jumped when he was greeted with a loud voice, He turned around and came face to face with a maid. She looked like she was in her mid or early 40''sbut she still looked good.


    "Ah, my apologies for startling you Senior-"


    "Yvain, just call me Yvain." Yvain said.


    "Jannete, I am one of the maids here." She said with a smile.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you Jannete." Yvain said reaching out for her hands. Jannete was shocked that someone like him would dare to have skin contact with her but as she looked at the boy, his gestures where genuine. They talked a lot further on the living room until a man came down the stairs wearing a black shirt with black shorts. France looked at Yvain and his heart stopped at the sight of the boy wearing his slightly oversized polo and shorts.


    "You still look dashing." He complimented the younger making the latter blush lightly.


    "As do you." Yvain replied.


    "Should we head for breakfast?" Yvain only nodded as he felt his stomach already empty as he only got to eat lunch yesterday. They went into the dining halls where all of the other maids were lined up, waiting.


    "Good morning Senior France." They all greeted theirmaster. As soon as they saw Yvain, they bowed their heads and mustered a courteous good morning. Yvain did the same for them. France pulled out a chair for Yvain to which the younger thanked him for. The maids on the other hand were intently looking at the two acting like they are a couple already.


    They were practically squealing inside from each interactions the two made. "What are you doing? Sit down and eat with us."


    "Oh, you let your maids eat with you?". The place went frozen silent as Yvain spoke. The maids stared at the boy with white hair as they were about to sit down. "I thought I was the only one. I eat with my maids too every time I get the chance to eat at home. They''re like my sisters at this point." Yvain stated while chuckling. The maids and even France released their breath''s as they thought for a second that, Yvain, would be disgusted with the idea but what do you expect? He''s kind as well. Yvain smiled at the maids who smiled at him back.


    "I shall pray for today''s breakfast." Jannete volunteered. They all bowed their head down as Jannete started to muster her words of prayer. Yvain on the other hand was very much impressed as to how


    France''s home resembled his own. He thought at first that France would be a very arrogant person but all of the things he saw today and yesterday proved him wrong and it led to the demise of his doubts towards the man he was now starting to get fond of. As soon as they finished their prayer. They started to dig in on the food which was prepared by Jannete this time. Yvain took the first bite of the food while the others anticipated his reaction.


    "Oh wow, this can beat a five-star chef, amazing!" Yvain spoke truthfully. The other maids were starting to get fond of the boy that their master brought home. He was kind and very much down to earth.The maids at this point practically views him as an angel at this point. They went on for about an hour talking on the table before France suggested to Yvain that he shows him around the place to which Yvain enthusiastically agreed with.


    "So, this is you when you were younger. Well even from back then you already got your looks." Yvain said rather boldly making France''s cheek tint in the slightest red. They continued the tour on the house. "Your house is practically an art museum."


    "Are you saying that because you think my face is art?" The latter chuckled at the response of France.


    "Sometimes, you can be too full of yourself." This time, it was France''s time to laugh.


    "I''m planning on redecorating this house soon I think." Yvain looked at him in confusion as the house seemed fine and in good condition.


    "Why would you need to redecorate this house? It''s practically perfect."


    "Well it has been like this since the last fifteen years so, I need a change."


    "Yeah, scrap whatever I said. Fifteen years!? Wow that is long. My mom when he comes over at my place, he would change the arrangement of my furniture''s that sometimes when I get home, I get confused if something was added or thrown out, she practically just won''t stay put and would find something to do" Yvain explained. The whole tour of the house was quicker than expected and now they were seated on the living room.


    "I think I might need to head out an hour after this. I need to review some cases and I think my Filipe, my chauffeur brought it back home." France looked at hi, a feeling of sadness entering his system.


    "Ah I see. I understand. You have a new case already? Youjust handled one a few days ago like you said." France asked.


    "Well, I need to help people and in order for me to help them, I must make sure that our side is going to win." Yvain explained. France was admiring how dedicated Yvain was at his job. He wanted to be like that to. He wanted to do the job he wanted and the job he liked but he ended up taking up the business of the family and now, he''s practically chained to it.


    "Well that is true. You have to work hard to get your desired outcome." France said Yvan nodded and smiled.


    "What about you France do you like your job?" France looked at Yvain who was seated in front of him.


    "Well I do now, that I''ve met you." France joked around hoping that the other would jest let the topic go to which thankfully, Yvain did. France didn''t want for the other to know his past. He''s trying his best in burying it down along with time, but he still struggles.


    "France, I think I need to go home now. May I use your telephone? I just need to call my chauffer." Yvain asked with a smile.


    "Of course, anything for you." France said with a smirk. The younger threw a pillow at him while playfully rolling his eyes.


    "Now now, leave me alone, I need to call my assistant. They might already have a special team of police just to go looking for me." Yvain chuckled.


    "Wow are they that intense?" France looked at him with a sly smile.


    "Just wait until you get the chance to meet my mom. She would act as if I already died."


    Yvain was laughing lightly while taking the phone close to his ear. France was looking at him from the behind and he was admiring how perfect Yvain looked in his view. Well that was until his eyes landed on the younger''s ass.


    He gulped and looked somewhere else as he was starting to feel hot and something under him was starting to come alive.

 Chapter 135 - CHAPTER 135

    Alexander hatefully glared at Hade one time before he sprinted away from where the cloud that rained lava no longer reached him. He needed to act fast as he already felt the pain of the first drop and he already felt like he was being cooked and tortured. He looked at the burnt part of his skin and he felt his eyes welled up in tears as he saw a part of his upper skin wither and flew to the air. He remembered his promise to his late mother who said that he should not let his skin be tainted or get withered as it was hers and his fathers skin, clothed to him when he came about and was blessed to them by the gods before them.


    Spite and anger was all he felt at the moment for Hade Morningstar, he just wanted to drown him but he could not as he was recovering from the sudden use of his power. His veins felt like burning and he was one blink away from collapsing if it was not for the power surging in his body, keeping him awake. He ran and ran until he got out of the clouds proximity but just as when he felt safe, the ground he stood at crumbled and he fell to the hole that appeared out of nowhere. He was up on safety grounds but in the blink of an eye, he was in a clumped hole and was standing on the side. He looked up and saw that there were no traces of that cloud so he was relief but assuming was a bad idea. The soil in front of him started to turn red and then red and sticky hot liquid started to drip on the soil below him. His eyes widened as he started to palpitate.


    He needed to find a way and get out of here or else he will be a dead prince by the time this clash is over. He will be inside a hard stone which was the lava that covered his entire existence.. To his disappointment ad utmost misfortune, there was no way of him getting out and to top it all off, a huge boulder fell out of nowhere and sealed the only exit to the hole shut. Now he was completely trapped and the only source of light that he got was the reddish and orange glow of the molten lava that was starting to spread. It was getting hot and he could feel his skin getting drier and drier over the time that has passed. The only thing that he knew he must do is that he must escape at all cost.


    Despite his depleted stamina, he closed his eyes momentarily and prepared himself because he knows that he will use a lot of power to escape from the sealed hell hole. He was no longer in his previous form as it took too much stamina and now it took a very huge toll on him. He should have not acted so recklessly and should have thought rationally.


    He heaved a huge breath in and closed his eyes. Once he opened them he could already feel the power back in his veins. It feels like sand was going through his veins and that is because he was starting to get worn out from the sudden release of power previously which he now regrets. Nonetheless, he could still ratio his strength out and outsmart Hade. The latter maybe experiencing the same thrill as he did before. Maybe he can wear Hade as well and considering the fact that the latter was already worn out heavily from all of that dodging.


    Alexander started to glow bright blue and the lava that was starting to pool under him immediately became stone as water started to invade the small hole. He had a plan that he had up his sleeves and it was his last resort and he hopes that it will work. Everything above at this point would be already on fire, he figured so might as well go on with his last card. He just hopes that his foe no longer has any ace up in his deck.


    Water started to fill up in the hole and Alexander submerged himself fully. He started to glow even more and was starting to transform. Contrasting the small and dark space, a bright light made the small enclosure glow as the Prince of the Sea transformed to his true form. Pearl glowed like stars and started to circle around him. His eyes were close and he felt like he was home. He could feel his feet disappearing as he senses that a familiar part of him embraced his lower half.


    His ragged clothes were no longer on him as he was half naked. His fair figure was now exposed, skin glowing like it was kissed by the moon. His tail was no longer same as the old one as it glimmered so much as if it was a gem on its own. Crystalized figure it was and would soon show itself to the world. His long hair was now tied into a bun but some parts were dangling on the side of his face. His eyes were accessorized by pearls and small scrapes and fractals of white diamonds .


    The mark of the sea emerged and glowed on the back of his neck and his features were highlighted even more. The color of his eyes change into crystal blue and a glowing tiara formed right on his head. A crystallized trident started to form right beside him. The structuring never been seen by any other. It glowed ever so brightly along with the beating of the heart of its owner. Alexander grasped the trident with his hand and everything around him glowed and swirled. As soon as the base of the trident touched the ground, a rumbling was felt and a huge sound of thud was heard all over as if a King just rose to his greatest heights.


    Everyone looked at the prince, totally mesmerized by his true form and beauty. They were able to see what happened through highly enhanced cameras that follows a contender everywhere they go. King Archemidius and everyone in the private room looked at the Prince of the Sea as if they did not know him. No one has ever seen him transform with this form, not even his own parents.


    A tear fell from Alexanders'' right eye. It glowed so much and left star trails as it ventured to the bottom, as it touched the pit, up above, where everything was on fire, a howl of the wind was heard. Hade stood there confused by the sudden occurrence. All traces of fire were swept out in an instant and the ground where he stood on cracked. Jets of water started to show up everywhere and a sound of a whale crying engulfed the arena. The jets of water started to form into a huge whale figurine above Hade. He used his power to summon a fire shield that enclosed him from what may happen.


    The massive water figurine then dropped to the ground and the water started to embrace every corner of the arena. Hade started to float in the air, not wanting to get wet but the water was rising so fast that he was unable to cope. He was immediately submerged underwater and if it weren''t for his shield, he would be drowning and wet right now.


    He looked at where he trapped Alexander and saw that the pit was glowing. A few seconds passed and the huge boulder that covered the only escape route ruptured and turned into sand. Hade felt like he was going to be sucked in as a powerful force was starting to draw him closer to the hole was. A bunch of sea creatures then emerged from the hole as if it was the hole of life. All types of creatures swarmed the now water filled arena.


    Everyone had their eyes wide as they look at the grand extravaganza displayed before them. The arena became a mini world that belonged to the sea and they wanted to root for their heir really but was too captivated at the moment that they were silently rooting for Alexander to win.


    Hade was mesmerized by the view he was in. It looked like he was under the sea, all creatures that he has and have not seen were here. Just as he was so focused on his surrounding, a huge ball of glowing water emerged from the hole and when it popped, the Prince of the Sea revealed himself, a sheer bright light shining throughout the whole arena. Hade wanted to see but the brightness was too strong that he felt like he was looking at a star.


    But as soon as it died down, what was left was a prince that looked so godly ethereal that his heart dropped and he just felt like knelling to the ground. Alexander released a huge breath, spreading his arms out open as he twirled for the first time in his new form ever. A smile was etched on his face before he opened his eyes.


    Everything was in order, except for this person who belonged in the land. He no longer held remorse but inside him, this one must be evicted from his sight and he will get rid of him for sure this time. His tail moved gracefully, eyes were soft and aura calm but behind that was a deadly intent that was going to explode any moment.

 Chapter 137 - CHAPTER 137

    NOTICE: NOT A FULL UPDATE BECAUSE I''M STRUGGLING HOW TO WRITE AND I DON''T EVEN KNOW IF I WILL CONTINUE WRITING NEXT MONTH. MY APOLOGIES.


    Water started to fill up in the hole and Alexander submerged himself fully. He started to glow even more and was starting to transform. Contrasting the small and dark space, a bright light made the small enclosure glow as the Prince of the Sea transformed to his true form. Pearl glowed like stars and started to circle around him. His eyes were close and he felt like he was home. He could feel his feet disappearing as he senses that a familiar part of him embraced his lower half.


    His ragged clothes were no longer on him as he was half naked. His fair figure was now exposed, skin glowing like it was kissed by the moon. His tail was no longer same as the old one as it glimmered so much as if it was a gem on its own. Crystalized figure it was and would soon show itself to the world. His long hair was now tied into a bun but some parts were dangling on the side of his face.. His eyes were accessorized by pearls and small scrapes and fractals of white diamonds .


    The mark of the sea emerged and glowed on the back of his neck and his features were highlighted even more. The color of his eyes change into crystal blue and a glowing tiara formed right on his head. A crystallized trident started to form right beside him. The structuring never been seen by any other. It glowed ever so brightly along with the beating of the heart of its owner. Alexander grasped the trident with his hand and everything around him glowed and swirled. As soon as the base of the trident touched the ground, a rumbling was felt and a huge sound of thud was heard all over as if a King just rose to his greatest heights.


    Everyone looked at the prince, totally mesmerized by his true form and beauty. They were able to see what happened through highly enhanced cameras that follows a contender everywhere they go. King Archemidius and everyone in the private room looked at the Prince of the Sea as if they did not know him. No one has ever seen him transform with this form, not even his own parents.


    A tear fell from Alexanders'' right eye. It glowed so much and left star trails as it ventured to the bottom, as it touched the pit, up above, where everything was on fire, a howl of the wind was heard. Hade stood there confused by the sudden occurrence. All traces of fire were swept out in an instant and the ground where he stood on cracked. Jets of water started to show up everywhere and a sound of a whale crying engulfed the arena. The jets of water started to form into a huge whale figurine above Hade. He used his power to summon a fire shield that enclosed him from what may happen.


    The massive water figurine then dropped to the ground and the water started to embrace every corner of the arena. Hade started to float in the air, not wanting to get wet but the water was rising so fast that he was unable to cope. He was immediately submerged underwater and if it weren''t for his shield, he would be drowning and wet right now.


    He looked at where he trapped Alexander and saw that the pit was glowing. A few seconds passed and the huge boulder that covered the only escape route ruptured and turned into sand. Hade felt like he was going to be sucked in as a powerful force was starting to draw him closer to the hole was. A bunch of sea creatures then emerged from the hole as if it was the hole of life. All types of creatures swarmed the now water filled arena.


    Everyone had their eyes wide as they look at the grand extravaganza displayed before them. The arena became a mini world that belonged to the sea and they wanted to root for their heir really but was too captivated at the moment that they were silently rooting for Alexander to win.


    Hade was mesmerized by the view he was in. It looked like he was under the sea, all creatures that he has and have not seen were here. Just as he was so focused on his surrounding, a huge ball of glowing water emerged from the hole and when it popped, the Prince of the Sea revealed himself, a sheer bright light shining throughout the whole arena. Hade wanted to see but the brightness was too strong that he felt like he was looking at a star.


    But as soon as it died down, what was left was a prince that looked so godly ethereal that his heart dropped and he just felt like knelling to the ground. Alexander released a huge breath, spreading his arms out open as he twirled for the first time in his new form ever. A smile was etched on his face before he opened his eyes.


    Everything was in order, except for this person who belonged in the land. He no longer held remorse but inside him, this one must be evicted from his sight and he will get rid of him for sure this time. His tail moved gracefully, eyes were soft and aura calm but behind that was a deadly intent that was going to explode any moment.


    FIFTEEN YEARS AGO:


    "Dear, do not run too fast. You''re still not used to your legs yet!" Queen Athena exclaimed worrying that little Alexander might trip and scratch his knee. Today was the day that Alexander had his pair of legs. The boy was beyond thrilled about it and immediately want to go to the land and try them. He always wanted to run along the shores and play under the morning star.


    Queen Athena held King Zeus''s arm, both looking at their son with adoration. Both were happy and content with the life that they both have as long as they are together as a family. Although, Queen Athena and King Zeus were not romantically connected at first as they were arranged by their parents. Queen Athena that coming from the richest family in the Kingdom of Archea and King Zeus being only the heir.


    Queen Athena knew about King Zeus and King Hade and how their fall out broke the both of them and so she tried to lift King Zeus to his feet seeing how dead he was being tore away from who he truly loved. The now Queen knew that she was never going to be more than how King Zeus felt for Hade.


    She bled all over in attempt to help the broken prince to rise up back to his throne. Doing such did took most of what she had and she did it not thinking of anything in return. She just wanted to help out a friend. But life slipped in the back door and made a person who she will soon come to love.


    But now that she looks at everything that she has done, she is happy that she made that decision to help someone who she thought that would never give something back in return as now, she is married to him and they both have a bundle of joy that they were happy to raise.


    "I was like that once I got my pair of legs and my parents were like us." King Archemidius spoke as he kept looking at his solo heir with a smile with a beaming joy in his eyes. Queen Athena smiled and continued to look at her son that was now chasing birds on the shore.


    Young Alexander ran along where the boarder of the land sea were. The sea water kissing his feet and the birds flying away when he runs towards them, making him giggle. The young boy was so joyful and was not minding anything in life, he was just content with what he had. The morning star was high up in the sky but the moon was vaguely seen, silently raising the tide of the sea that seemed like it was chasing its prince towards the land.


    Alexander continued to run on the shore until he was quite far from his parents, He did not notice up until he bumped into someone. He looked up to see a person that was cloaked and was facing back. Young prince mustered his apologies to the stranger. The cloaked person turned around and faced the young prince. The person looked very kind and had a calm aura that put the latter at ease. The person smiled and spoke at the prince.


    "Your majesty, want to know how your future will come to be?" Young Alexander nodded eagerly making the person smile warmly. When the person held Alexander''s hand, his brows furrowed as he could not see anything as everything was foggy but then he saw flash of a memory that made him look at the smiling prince in terror.


    "You are not a kid are you?"

 Chapter 138 - CHAPTER 138

    "Dear, do not run too fast. You''re still not used to your legs yet!" Queen Athena exclaimed worrying that little Alexander might trip and scratch his knee. Today was the day that Alexander had his pair of legs. The boy was beyond thrilled about it and immediately want to go to the land and try them. He always wanted to run along the shores and play under the morning star.


    Queen Athena held King Zeus''s arm, both looking at their son with adoration. Both were happy and content with the life that they both have as long as they are together as a family. Although, Queen Athena and King Zeus were not romantically connected at first as they were arranged by their parents. Queen Athena that coming from the richest family in the Kingdom of Archea and King Zeus being only the heir.


    Queen Athena knew about King Zeus and King Hade and how their fall out broke the both of them and so she tried to lift King Zeus to his feet seeing how dead he was being tore away from who he truly loved. The now Queen knew that she was never going to be more than how King Zeus felt for Hade.


    She bled all over in attempt to help the broken prince to rise up back to his throne.. Doing such did took most of what she had and she did it not thinking of anything in return. She just wanted to help out a friend. But life slipped in the back door and made a person who she will soon come to love.


    But now that she looks at everything that she has done, she is happy that she made that decision to help someone who she thought that would never give something back in return as now, she is married to him and they both have a bundle of joy that they were happy to raise.


    "I was like that once I got my pair of legs and my parents were like us." King Archemidius spoke as he kept looking at his solo heir with a smile with a beaming joy in his eyes. Queen Athena smiled and continued to look at her son that was now chasing birds on the shore.


    Young Alexander ran along where the boarder of the land sea were. The sea water kissing his feet and the birds flying away when he runs towards them, making him giggle. The young boy was so joyful and was not minding anything in life, he was just content with what he had. The morning star was high up in the sky but the moon was vaguely seen, silently raising the tide of the sea that seemed like it was chasing its prince towards the land.


    Alexander continued to run on the shore until he was quite far from his parents, He did not notice up until he bumped into someone. He looked up to see a person that was cloaked and was facing back. Young prince mustered his apologies to the stranger. The cloaked person turned around and faced the young prince. The person looked very kind and had a calm aura that put the latter at ease. The person smiled and spoke at the prince.


    "Your majesty, want to know how your future will come to be?" Young Alexander nodded eagerly making the person smile warmly. When the person held Alexander''s hand, his brows furrowed as he could not see anything as everything was foggy but then he saw flash of a memory that made him look at the smiling prince in terror.


    "You are not a kid are you?"


    Young Alexander looked at the person, confused by the statement. He then just smiled and looked at the person whose eyes were filled with fear. Alexander could not speak clearly yet and he was aware of that so he simply just walked away from the person and started walking to where his parents were.


    The cloaked person then yelled at him lowly with the words which he will not remember in his early years but will surely be recalled in his struggles and in the time where all has been said and done.


    "I wish you in finding him back my lord. Things will be tough but once you are lost, you will be broken on the crown but you will be found!" The man exclaimed and he thought the boy would not understand but his breath was taken away when he turned around and his figure bedazzled the cloaked person.


    "I shall wait for you my lord, when you need me, I will be there." He mustered before he vanished into thin air and to be no longer seen until the time of how he saw how things will come to be, engulfed not in water and flames but blood and dead bodies.


    "Darling, who was that person you talked with back there?" King Zeus spoke as he knelt to the sand so that he would be on the same height at the boy who he held so close to his heart and would do anything to make him happy.


    "Dada, he''s the cloaked man and he was nice, Alexander guesses so." The boy spoke not looking at his father but is picking up seashells on the shore. King Archemidius only hummed and stood back up before he looked at his nearby men to go and look for that person as he doubt that it was someone questionable that being of just wearing a cloak which gives away the idea that he is not from their kingdom.


    The Star Guards immediately went to the spot to go on and search for the premises and nearby hiding spots of the area but failed to find the person that Alexander was talking about. King Zeus was still unsure and wanted the star guards to search further and on a wider area this time but Queen Athena stopped him with a warm smile.


    "Do not be that frazzled dear. Alexander sometimes say things that he sometimes makes up. Maybe this person he was talking about is an imaginary friend of his." King Zeus immediately saw the point that was presented by his beloved wife so he chose to follow the real ruler of the kingdom.


    Alexander and his parents the spent the rest of the day on the shore and the King and Queen even permitted their people to come to the shore and bring their kids for Alexander to play. Word immediately spread and most merpeople were on the shore having picnics. A bunch of little ones kept surrounding the young prince who was glad to play with so many of his age.


    All was well and the morning star had stared to set and retreat under the ocean and the people that was present then slowly started to retreat under the sea where their abode was. They paid respect to the royal family first before they swam deep into the ocean leaving only the royal family and Star Guards on duty.


    "Darling? Time for us to go home as well. We don''t want to have a talk with abyss mages right?" Queen Athena spoke. The mere mention of the creature made the young prince scurry out of the waters and into his mothers embrace. He then shook his head before he hugged his mother and placed his head on Queen Athena''s shoulder.


    King Zeus then took Alexander into his arms as he did not want his wife to carry such weight. The younger boy fell asleep on their walk back to the palace and the three were just enjoying peace and quality time under the stars and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore. Everything was right and was at peace. No problems of rivalries from other kingdom for them to worry about, the people of the kingdom were happy with how King Zeus was managing and running the kingdom, a bunch and huge numbers of guards were on the look out and the hunt for the abyss mages left and the sea was almost as clean as a clear glass of water but King Zeus somehow still felt very troubled about something he could not point his finger at.


    "Dear? You worry about something?" Queen Athena spoke. King Zeus looked at his wife and then smiled before speaking;


    "It''s just me being King love. Everything is at peace and order that it somehow puts me unease because I fee that something is brewing but that''s just me being the over thinker." KIng Zeus and then looked up straight.


    "Everything will happen for a reason dear. In case anything bad happens, then we know that we are ready and we could always try and win but for now, let us ease down and treasure this moment. A King does not always need to be so troubled when there is nothing to be troubled to. At ease, our soldier." Queen Athena spoke and smiled. Gulping down the blood that she wanted to puke so bad and restricted herself to not cry in agony as her stomach felt like getting stabbed a thousand times.


    "All will be fine." She spoke and smiled the pain that she was feeling away.

 Chapter 139 - CHAPTER 139

    NOTE: AGAIN A 500 WORD UPDATE BECAUSE IDK WHAT TO WRITE ANYMORE.


    "You are not a kid are you?"


    Young Alexander looked at the person, confused by the statement. He then just smiled and looked at the person whose eyes were filled with fear. Alexander could not speak clearly yet and he was aware of that so he simply just walked away from the person and started walking to where his parents were.


    The cloaked person then yelled at him lowly with the words which he will not remember in his early years but will surely be recalled in his struggles and in the time where all has been said and done.


    "I wish you in finding him back my lord. Things will be tough but once you are lost, you will be broken on the crown but you will be found!" The man exclaimed and he thought the boy would not understand but his breath was taken away when he turned around and his figure bedazzled the cloaked person.


    "I shall wait for you my lord, when you need me, I will be there." He mustered before he vanished into thin air and to be no longer seen until the time of how he saw how things will come to be, engulfed not in water and flames but blood and dead bodies..


    "Darling, who was that person you talked with back there?" King Zeus spoke as he knelt to the sand so that he would be on the same height at the boy who he held so close to his heart and would do anything to make him happy.


    "Dada, he''s the cloaked man and he was nice, Alexander guesses so." The boy spoke not looking at his father but is picking up seashells on the shore. King Archemidius only hummed and stood back up before he looked at his nearby men to go and look for that person as he doubt that it was someone questionable that being of just wearing a cloak which gives away the idea that he is not from their kingdom.


    The Star Guards immediately went to the spot to go on and search for the premises and nearby hiding spots of the area but failed to find the person that Alexander was talking about. King Zeus was still unsure and wanted the star guards to search further and on a wider area this time but Queen Athena stopped him with a warm smile.


    "Do not be that frazzled dear. Alexander sometimes say things that he sometimes makes up. Maybe this person he was talking about is an imaginary friend of his." King Zeus immediately saw the point that was presented by his beloved wife so he chose to follow the real ruler of the kingdom.


    Alexander and his parents the spent the rest of the day on the shore and the King and Queen even permitted their people to come to the shore and bring their kids for Alexander to play. Word immediately spread and most merpeople were on the shore having picnics. A bunch of little ones kept surrounding the young prince who was glad to play with so many of his age.


    All was well and the morning star had stared to set and retreat under the ocean and the people that was present then slowly started to retreat under the sea where their abode was. They paid respect to the royal family first before they swam deep into the ocean leaving only the royal family and Star Guards on duty.


    "Darling? Time for us to go home as well. We don''t want to have a talk with abyss mages right?" Queen Athena spoke. The mere mention of the creature made the young prince scurry out of the waters and into his mothers embrace. He then shook his head before he hugged his mother and placed his head on Queen Athena''s shoulder.


    King Zeus then took Alexander into his arms as he did not want his wife to carry such weight. The younger boy fell asleep on their walk back to the palace and the three were just enjoying peace and quality time under the stars and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore. Everything was right and was at peace. No problems of rivalries from other kingdom for them to worry about, the people of the kingdom were happy with how King Zeus was managing and running the kingdom, a bunch and huge numbers of guards were on the look out and the hunt for the abyss mages left and the sea was almost as clean as a clear glass of water but King Zeus somehow still felt very troubled about something he could not point his finger at.


    "Dear? You worry about something?" Queen Athena spoke. King Zeus looked at his wife and then smiled before speaking;


    "It''s just me being King love. Everything is at peace and order that it somehow puts me unease because I fee that something is brewing but that''s just me being the over thinker." KIng Zeus and then looked up straight.


    "Everything will happen for a reason dear. In case anything bad happens, then we know that we are ready and we could always try and win but for now, let us ease down and treasure this moment. A King does not always need to be so troubled when there is nothing to be troubled to. At ease, our soldier." Queen Athena spoke and smiled. Gulping down the blood that she wanted to puke so bad and restricted herself to not cry in agony as her stomach felt like getting stabbed a thousand times.


    "All will be fine." She spoke and smiled the pain that she was feeling away.


    Years passed and King Zeus noticed that his wife was falling ill. Her energy was no longer how it used to be and he was fearing that she might go away permanently. He would not know what to do if he looses the woman that helped him become a king and more as a king and a father not just to the kingdom but to their only heir who was too little and young for him to loose his mother.


    "Dear, why did you not tell me about it?" King Zeus asked Queen Athena. Both were on the bed, Queen Athena laid her head on King Zeus''s chest as the king caressed her head.


    Queen Athena smiled wearily and nuzzled into her husband even more. A moment of silence passed before the answer was given and before that, King Zeus was beyond scared because he knew whatever the reason was, he failed to protect the woman he came to hold dear and love.


    "I did not found the need and reason to say it Zeus. Life is something given to us by the divine which is the one who created the gods. He gave it to us and he will take it away. Although it would be better for those whose life are taken away after some time, may be a hundred years but I am not one to question for all I can do is be thankful for giving me a chance to experience this world and become a wife and a mother to my son and husband. I did not want to make you worry, want to be a burden. I just thought of the pain as a challenge as to how I will do as both mother and wife. I would be lying if I did not say that I did not expect the divine to see my sincerity as both and hoped that he would give me more time but then, he has reasons. Maybe I did not do enough of maybe he just wants me back." Queen Athena spoke, a tear escaping her eyes but she still was smiling. She would always say that everything will feel better when you smile, no matter how hard or painful you are feeling.


    King Zeus closed his eyes and held his wife tighter. Not wanting to let go of her. Tears were flooding his eyes as he sobbed silently, holding his dear wife. He did not say anything and just cried.


    "Dear, can you sing that song you sang for me at when you fell in love with me? I want to feel that again." Queen Athena spoke her eyes closed as she wanted to sleep. She then heard King Zeus clear his throat before he released words that was too familiar to the both of them.


    "Kailangan kita, ngayon at kailanman. Kailangan mong malaman na, ikaw lamang ang tunay kong minamahal. At tangi kong hiling ay, makapiling kang lagi. Kailangan kita."


    (I need you, now and forever. I need you to know that you are the only one that I truly love. All I want, is to be with you always. I need you.)


    "Minsan lang ako, nakadama nang ganito. Pagmamahal na hindi, magbabago at habang buhay na ipaglalaban ko."


    (Only then, did I feel like this. A love that won''t change and I would fight for).


    King Zeus sang with his voice, lulling his wife to her slumber. The only place where she does not feel the pain and the need to endure all of what she feels.


    "I need you still, Athena." King Zeus whispered.

 Chapter 140 - CHAPTER 140

    NOTICE: ANOTHER 500 WORD UPDATE.


    "Do not be that frazzled dear. Alexander sometimes say things that he sometimes makes up. Maybe this person he was talking about is an imaginary friend of his." King Zeus immediately saw the point that was presented by his beloved wife so he chose to follow the real ruler of the kingdom.


    Alexander and his parents the spent the rest of the day on the shore and the King and Queen even permitted their people to come to the shore and bring their kids for Alexander to play. Word immediately spread and most merpeople were on the shore having picnics. A bunch of little ones kept surrounding the young prince who was glad to play with so many of his age.


    All was well and the morning star had stared to set and retreat under the ocean and the people that was present then slowly started to retreat under the sea where their abode was. They paid respect to the royal family first before they swam deep into the ocean leaving only the royal family and Star Guards on duty.


    "Darling? Time for us to go home as well.. We don''t want to have a talk with abyss mages right?" Queen Athena spoke. The mere mention of the creature made the young prince scurry out of the waters and into his mothers embrace. He then shook his head before he hugged his mother and placed his head on Queen Athena''s shoulder.


    King Zeus then took Alexander into his arms as he did not want his wife to carry such weight. The younger boy fell asleep on their walk back to the palace and the three were just enjoying peace and quality time under the stars and the sound of the waves crashing on the shore. Everything was right and was at peace. No problems of rivalries from other kingdom for them to worry about, the people of the kingdom were happy with how King Zeus was managing and running the kingdom, a bunch and huge numbers of guards were on the look out and the hunt for the abyss mages left and the sea was almost as clean as a clear glass of water but King Zeus somehow still felt very troubled about something he could not point his finger at.


    "Dear? You worry about something?" Queen Athena spoke. King Zeus looked at his wife and then smiled before speaking;


    "It''s just me being King love. Everything is at peace and order that it somehow puts me unease because I fee that something is brewing but that''s just me being the over thinker." KIng Zeus and then looked up straight.


    "Everything will happen for a reason dear. In case anything bad happens, then we know that we are ready and we could always try and win but for now, let us ease down and treasure this moment. A King does not always need to be so troubled when there is nothing to be troubled to. At ease, our soldier." Queen Athena spoke and smiled. Gulping down the blood that she wanted to puke so bad and restricted herself to not cry in agony as her stomach felt like getting stabbed a thousand times.


    "All will be fine." She spoke and smiled the pain that she was feeling away.


    Years passed and King Zeus noticed that his wife was falling ill. Her energy was no longer how it used to be and he was fearing that she might go away permanently. He would not know what to do if he looses the woman that helped him become a king and more as a king and a father not just to the kingdom but to their only heir who was too little and young for him to loose his mother.


    "Dear, why did you not tell me about it?" King Zeus asked Queen Athena. Both were on the bed, Queen Athena laid her head on King Zeus''s chest as the king caressed her head.


    Queen Athena smiled wearily and nuzzled into her husband even more. A moment of silence passed before the answer was given and before that, King Zeus was beyond scared because he knew whatever the reason was, he failed to protect the woman he came to hold dear and love.


    "I did not found the need and reason to say it Zeus. Life is something given to us by the divine which is the one who created the gods. He gave it to us and he will take it away. Although it would be better for those whose life are taken away after some time, may be a hundred years but I am not one to question for all I can do is be thankful for giving me a chance to experience this world and become a wife and a mother to my son and husband. I did not want to make you worry, want to be a burden. I just thought of the pain as a challenge as to how I will do as both mother and wife. I would be lying if I did not say that I did not expect the divine to see my sincerity as both and hoped that he would give me more time but then, he has reasons. Maybe I did not do enough of maybe he just wants me back." Queen Athena spoke, a tear escaping her eyes but she still was smiling. She would always say that everything will feel better when you smile, no matter how hard or painful you are feeling.


    King Zeus closed his eyes and held his wife tighter. Not wanting to let go of her. Tears were flooding his eyes as he sobbed silently, holding his dear wife. He did not say anything and just cried.


    "Dear, can you sing that song you sang for me at when you fell in love with me? I want to feel that again." Queen Athena spoke her eyes closed as she wanted to sleep. She then heard King Zeus clear his throat before he released words that was too familiar to the both of them.


    "Kailangan kita, ngayon at kailanman. Kailangan mong malaman na, ikaw lamang ang tunay kong minamahal. At tangi kong hiling ay, makapiling kang lagi. Kailangan kita."


    (I need you, now and forever. I need you to know that you are the only one that I truly love. All I want, is to be with you always. I need you.)


    "Minsan lang ako, nakadama nang ganito. Pagmamahal na hindi, magbabago at habang buhay na ipaglalaban ko."


    (Only then, did I feel like this. A love that won''t change and I would fight for).


    King Zeus sang with his voice, lulling his wife to her slumber. The only place where she does not feel the pain and the need to endure all of what she feels.


    "I need you still, Athena." King Zeus whispered.


    Months has passed and the Queen has become very ill for her to be able to leave her bed. Young Alexander was still so clueless about what was happening. King Zeus on the other hand ventured to far lands in search for the best healer there was and has came across a bunch. But to no avail, they have failed in making the Queen a little better. Until he came across the last one and this one may not done anything for the betterment of Athena but he did gave out some information that crushed Zeus''s heart into pieces.


    "What do you mean!? That cannot be! How absurd the idea that you have proposed. I know him like myself. He would never do such crime or even have the nerve to manifest such wicked desires. He may look wicked but I know how he is."


    "Is that because the both of you were previous lovers?" The person which was not a healer but a talisman spoke. King Zeus was taken off on about with the sudden confrontation but he never saw something wrong with admitting his previous relationship this once when it''s Athena''s life on the line.


    "Then it was the previous and broken love that you found and left so helplessly that has came to haunt you now. This time, the toll will be what you sow. The life of her majesties. I can only simply give you that much. The rest of the answer is not mine to give but for you to ask and for him to answer." The talisman spoke before vanishing into thin air.


    King Zeus stood there facing nothingness but the traces that the talisman has left as he vanished. Tears filled his eyes as his palm turned into fists. He could simply not believe such. With such anger and the feeling of betrayal, he used his power and teleported to a kingdom he has not come to spoke and its ruler where the answer to his questions lies.


    He teleported immediately to the kingdom and when he arrived, he saw the one he was looking for staring at the mirror with a smile on his face.


    "What have you done?"

 Chapter 141 - CHAPTER 141

    NOTICE: 500 WORD UPDATE AGAIN.


    "Everything will happen for a reason dear. In case anything bad happens, then we know that we are ready and we could always try and win but for now, let us ease down and treasure this moment. A King does not always need to be so troubled when there is nothing to be troubled to. At ease, our soldier." Queen Athena spoke and smiled. Gulping down the blood that she wanted to puke so bad and restricted herself to not cry in agony as her stomach felt like getting stabbed a thousand times.


    "All will be fine." She spoke and smiled the pain that she was feeling away.


    Years passed and King Zeus noticed that his wife was falling ill. Her energy was no longer how it used to be and he was fearing that she might go away permanently. He would not know what to do if he looses the woman that helped him become a king and more as a king and a father not just to the kingdom but to their only heir who was too little and young for him to loose his mother..


    "Dear, why did you not tell me about it?" King Zeus asked Queen Athena. Both were on the bed, Queen Athena laid her head on King Zeus''s chest as the king caressed her head.


    Queen Athena smiled wearily and nuzzled into her husband even more. A moment of silence passed before the answer was given and before that, King Zeus was beyond scared because he knew whatever the reason was, he failed to protect the woman he came to hold dear and love.


    "I did not found the need and reason to say it Zeus. Life is something given to us by the divine which is the one who created the gods. He gave it to us and he will take it away. Although it would be better for those whose life are taken away after some time, may be a hundred years but I am not one to question for all I can do is be thankful for giving me a chance to experience this world and become a wife and a mother to my son and husband. I did not want to make you worry, want to be a burden. I just thought of the pain as a challenge as to how I will do as both mother and wife. I would be lying if I did not say that I did not expect the divine to see my sincerity as both and hoped that he would give me more time but then, he has reasons. Maybe I did not do enough of maybe he just wants me back." Queen Athena spoke, a tear escaping her eyes but she still was smiling. She would always say that everything will feel better when you smile, no matter how hard or painful you are feeling.


    King Zeus closed his eyes and held his wife tighter. Not wanting to let go of her. Tears were flooding his eyes as he sobbed silently, holding his dear wife. He did not say anything and just cried.


    "Dear, can you sing that song you sang for me at when you fell in love with me? I want to feel that again." Queen Athena spoke her eyes closed as she wanted to sleep. She then heard King Zeus clear his throat before he released words that was too familiar to the both of them.


    "Kailangan kita, ngayon at kailanman. Kailangan mong malaman na, ikaw lamang ang tunay kong minamahal. At tangi kong hiling ay, makapiling kang lagi. Kailangan kita."


    (I need you, now and forever. I need you to know that you are the only one that I truly love. All I want, is to be with you always. I need you.)


    "Minsan lang ako, nakadama nang ganito. Pagmamahal na hindi, magbabago at habang buhay na ipaglalaban ko."


    (Only then, did I feel like this. A love that won''t change and I would fight for).


    King Zeus sang with his voice, lulling his wife to her slumber. The only place where she does not feel the pain and the need to endure all of what she feels.


    "I need you still, Athena." King Zeus whispered.


    Months has passed and the Queen has become very ill for her to be able to leave her bed. Young Alexander was still so clueless about what was happening. King Zeus on the other hand ventured to far lands in search for the best healer there was and has came across a bunch. But to no avail, they have failed in making the Queen a little better. Until he came across the last one and this one may not done anything for the betterment of Athena but he did gave out some information that crushed Zeus''s heart into pieces.


    "What do you mean!? That cannot be! How absurd the idea that you have proposed. I know him like myself. He would never do such crime or even have the nerve to manifest such wicked desires. He may look wicked but I know how he is."


    "Is that because the both of you were previous lovers?" The person which was not a healer but a talisman spoke. King Zeus was taken off on about with the sudden confrontation but he never saw something wrong with admitting his previous relationship this once when it''s Athena''s life on the line.


    "Then it was the previous and broken love that you found and left so helplessly that has came to haunt you now. This time, the toll will be what you sow. The life of her majesties. I can only simply give you that much. The rest of the answer is not mine to give but for you to ask and for him to answer." The talisman spoke before vanishing into thin air.


    King Zeus stood there facing nothingness but the traces that the talisman has left as he vanished. Tears filled his eyes as his palm turned into fists. He could simply not believe such. With such anger and the feeling of betrayal, he used his power and teleported to a kingdom he has not come to spoke and its ruler where the answer to his questions lies.


    He teleported immediately to the kingdom and when he arrived, he saw the one he was looking for staring at the mirror with a smile on his face.


    "What have you done?"


    That was the only thing that King Zeus was able to muster as soon as he arrived at his ex lover''s bed room. He was alone and was staring at the mirror with such joyful face while the other was broken and tears fell from his eyes.


    Frozen he became, King Lucifer froze and became like a statue on where he sat. He did not know that he would see the person he loved still this soon after the coming demise of his wife. The woman that Lucifer forsake so much for as she saw Queen Athena as the one who ruined what he dreamed of and what he and Zeus had.


    He slowly turned his head and looked at the person he has waited for a long time now but was disheartened more than so by the sight of his beloved being so sad and heartbroken. He wondered as to why and quickly ran towards Zeus and hugged him tight.


    He hugged him for a while but the other did not return the gesture which confused Lucifer and was quite shocked after wards by the action of the other as King Zeus pushed the other so harshly that Lucifer fell on the floor.


    "Do not touch me, Lucifer" King Zeus mustered lowly, his eyes glowing as his hands clenched into fists. He was a single nerve away in jumping on King Lucifer and just take him six feet below the ground that they both stood in. He could not understand still that is why he is here to get some answers as he could still not wrap his head around the idea of this.


    "W-What are you talking about? What happened?!" Lucifer spoke, his eyes wide as he stood up slowly and recovering from the sudden action at the same time. King Zeus just stood there and looked for any lies in the latter''s eye and he could see none. The other may as well be just as confused as him. Thus he sighed and was about to apologize and have a normal conversation when Lucifer spoke that made King Archemidius see red.


    "Is this about me killing your wife? That pathetic excuse of a sea fern?" Lucifer spoke with no sense or sight of regret in his face. He let it out like it was just a normal thing for him. King Zeus was beyond perplexed, disappointed and was just straight up angry that he could not hold his fist as it landed on the others face. He could hear a cracking sound and he was sure that he broke the others'' nose as bleed tainted his knuckles.


    "You dare say and admit that you did that?!" Zeus spoke his voice ringing across the room.

 Chapter 142 - CHAPTER 142

    NOTICE: 700 WORDS UPDATE


    "I need you still, Athena." King Zeus whispered.


    Months has passed and the Queen has become very ill for her to be able to leave her bed. Young Alexander was still so clueless about what was happening. King Zeus on the other hand ventured to far lands in search for the best healer there was and has came across a bunch. But to no avail, they have failed in making the Queen a little better. Until he came across the last one and this one may not done anything for the betterment of Athena but he did gave out some information that crushed Zeus''s heart into pieces.


    "What do you mean!? That cannot be! How absurd the idea that you have proposed. I know him like myself. He would never do such crime or even have the nerve to manifest such wicked desires. He may look wicked but I know how he is.".


    "Is that because the both of you were previous lovers?" The person which was not a healer but a talisman spoke. King Zeus was taken off on about with the sudden confrontation but he never saw something wrong with admitting his previous relationship this once when it''s Athena''s life on the line.


    "Then it was the previous and broken love that you found and left so helplessly that has came to haunt you now. This time, the toll will be what you sow. The life of her majesties. I can only simply give you that much. The rest of the answer is not mine to give but for you to ask and for him to answer." The talisman spoke before vanishing into thin air.


    King Zeus stood there facing nothingness but the traces that the talisman has left as he vanished. Tears filled his eyes as his palm turned into fists. He could simply not believe such. With such anger and the feeling of betrayal, he used his power and teleported to a kingdom he has not come to spoke and its ruler where the answer to his questions lies.


    He teleported immediately to the kingdom and when he arrived, he saw the one he was looking for staring at the mirror with a smile on his face.


    "What have you done?"


    That was the only thing that King Zeus was able to muster as soon as he arrived at his ex lover''s bed room. He was alone and was staring at the mirror with such joyful face while the other was broken and tears fell from his eyes.


    Frozen he became, King Lucifer froze and became like a statue on where he sat. He did not know that he would see the person he loved still this soon after the coming demise of his wife. The woman that Lucifer forsake so much for as she saw Queen Athena as the one who ruined what he dreamed of and what he and Zeus had.


    He slowly turned his head and looked at the person he has waited for a long time now but was disheartened more than so by the sight of his beloved being so sad and heartbroken. He wondered as to why and quickly ran towards Zeus and hugged him tight.


    He hugged him for a while but the other did not return the gesture which confused Lucifer and was quite shocked after wards by the action of the other as King Zeus pushed the other so harshly that Lucifer fell on the floor.


    "Do not touch me, Lucifer" King Zeus mustered lowly, his eyes glowing as his hands clenched into fists. He was a single nerve away in jumping on King Lucifer and just take him six feet below the ground that they both stood in. He could not understand still that is why he is here to get some answers as he could still not wrap his head around the idea of this.


    "W-What are you talking about? What happened?!" Lucifer spoke, his eyes wide as he stood up slowly and recovering from the sudden action at the same time. King Zeus just stood there and looked for any lies in the latter''s eye and he could see none. The other may as well be just as confused as him. Thus he sighed and was about to apologize and have a normal conversation when Lucifer spoke that made King Archemidius see red.


    "Is this about me killing your wife? That pathetic excuse of a sea fern?" Lucifer spoke with no sense or sight of regret in his face. He let it out like it was just a normal thing for him. King Zeus was beyond perplexed, disappointed and was just straight up angry that he could not hold his fist as it landed on the others face. He could hear a cracking sound and he was sure that he broke the others'' nose as bleed tainted his knuckles.


    "You dare say and admit that you did that?!" Zeus spoke his voice ringing across the room.


    He was beyond enraged and his thinking was already unclear. He just wanted to get everything out of Lucifers'' mouth as he still could not believe how such person he swore to know became such monster to be able to do such a thing to another.


    Lucifer looked up with his eyes tearing up. He could not believe that the person he waited for a very long time did this to him. When all he could just think of was to save both of them from their responsibility as he saw how Zeus got caught up in his position as a prince that will take the crown and act as the king.


    "W-Why?-"


    "You dare ask me why?! Are you out of you senses? Huh Lucifer?! How can you do that and why must you?! Did she do you any wrong?! You have become another person-"


    "That is because you made me become another person!" Lucifer yelled and pushed Zeus back as he got to his feet.


    "You have the face and the audacity to speak of such when it was you who made millions of promises to me! How you promised me that we will stay together and would say together no matter how things will be! You said that you will abandon everything for me and more promises came! You made me believe in your words that I was a fool to not see it get broken somehow!-"


    "This is not about us-"


    "It is about us! How you left without any goodbyes! How you just disappeared and then reappeared with the announcement of your marriage?! How was I supposed to react! Did you ever wonder how broken I was!? I did not see even the edge of your shadow around me to check and ask how I might have felt! Because you are selfish! You are a coward! You were not strong enough! But guess what!? I was still there!" I was the one that kept holding on when you have already let go. It was I that threaded our relationship even if I knew that you were no longer coming back! I mostly gave up but whenever I saw you, you looked so sad and unhappy! Seeing you like that pained me even more because I know that you still loved me, you needed me but could never utter a word! I did this for you! I wanted you to be happy! I wanted us to be happy! I wanted us to do the things you said that we would do! Zeus you came barging in here with your words but did I ever came barging at the doors of your kingdom asking for an explanation that I know I deserved! Did I ever hurt you physically?!"


    "I remembered you being so unclear about us when I was first announced to get married but I told you that I will fight for us and I would run away with you but you kept quiet so I left and you went rogue. When you did came back, you were married while I was still struggling to delay mine! I left you alone for a while to clear your head and tell me how things will be! Not for you to find someone else, get married and leave me in the pits of blood that I cried when I figured! I gave you my all! Was that not enough! Was that not enough for you to fulfill your promises! Because whenever I looked at you back then when I was in the middle of getting excuses just to delay my wedding, I knew deep inside that I would turn around and leave everything behind because I know that your worth is nothing compared to what I may have! It pains me now, knowing that you might have not seen the same thing! You left me broken and bleeding but I still yearned for us to be together! I would never do such thing like this and you know that but it was all for you! I kept holding on still even after all those years because I hoped that one day, you will come back and now that you have, you greet me with nothing but disrespect and hypocrisy that you became more disgusting that me."


    Lucifer snarled.

 Chapter 143 - CHAPTER 143

    NOTICE: 500 WORD UPDATE


    He hugged him for a while but the other did not return the gesture which confused Lucifer and was quite shocked after wards by the action of the other as King Zeus pushed the other so harshly that Lucifer fell on the floor.


    "Do not touch me, Lucifer" King Zeus mustered lowly, his eyes glowing as his hands clenched into fists. He was a single nerve away in jumping on King Lucifer and just take him six feet below the ground that they both stood in. He could not understand still that is why he is here to get some answers as he could still not wrap his head around the idea of this.


    "W-What are you talking about? What happened?!" Lucifer spoke, his eyes wide as he stood up slowly and recovering from the sudden action at the same time. King Zeus just stood there and looked for any lies in the latter''s eye and he could see none. The other may as well be just as confused as him. Thus he sighed and was about to apologize and have a normal conversation when Lucifer spoke that made King Archemidius see red.


    "Is this about me killing your wife? That pathetic excuse of a sea fern?" Lucifer spoke with no sense or sight of regret in his face. He let it out like it was just a normal thing for him. King Zeus was beyond perplexed, disappointed and was just straight up angry that he could not hold his fist as it landed on the others face.. He could hear a cracking sound and he was sure that he broke the others'' nose as bleed tainted his knuckles.


    "You dare say and admit that you did that?!" Zeus spoke his voice ringing across the room.


    He was beyond enraged and his thinking was already unclear. He just wanted to get everything out of Lucifers'' mouth as he still could not believe how such person he swore to know became such monster to be able to do such a thing to another.


    Lucifer looked up with his eyes tearing up. He could not believe that the person he waited for a very long time did this to him. When all he could just think of was to save both of them from their responsibility as he saw how Zeus got caught up in his position as a prince that will take the crown and act as the king.


    "W-Why?-"


    "You dare ask me why?! Are you out of you senses? Huh Lucifer?! How can you do that and why must you?! Did she do you any wrong?! You have become another person-"


    "That is because you made me become another person!" Lucifer yelled and pushed Zeus back as he got to his feet.


    "You have the face and the audacity to speak of such when it was you who made millions of promises to me! How you promised me that we will stay together and would say together no matter how things will be! You said that you will abandon everything for me and more promises came! You made me believe in your words that I was a fool to not see it get broken somehow!-"


    "This is not about us-"


    "It is about us! How you left without any goodbyes! How you just disappeared and then reappeared with the announcement of your marriage?! How was I supposed to react! Did you ever wonder how broken I was!? I did not see even the edge of your shadow around me to check and ask how I might have felt! Because you are selfish! You are a coward! You were not strong enough! But guess what!? I was still there!" I was the one that kept holding on when you have already let go. It was I that threaded our relationship even if I knew that you were no longer coming back! I mostly gave up but whenever I saw you, you looked so sad and unhappy! Seeing you like that pained me even more because I know that you still loved me, you needed me but could never utter a word! I did this for you! I wanted you to be happy! I wanted us to be happy! I wanted us to do the things you said that we would do! Zeus you came barging in here with your words but did I ever came barging at the doors of your kingdom asking for an explanation that I know I deserved! Did I ever hurt you physically?!"


    "I remembered you being so unclear about us when I was first announced to get married but I told you that I will fight for us and I would run away with you but you kept quiet so I left and you went rogue. When you did came back, you were married while I was still struggling to delay mine! I left you alone for a while to clear your head and tell me how things will be! Not for you to find someone else, get married and leave me in the pits of blood that I cried when I figured! I gave you my all! Was that not enough! Was that not enough for you to fulfill your promises! Because whenever I looked at you back then when I was in the middle of getting excuses just to delay my wedding, I knew deep inside that I would turn around and leave everything behind because I know that your worth is nothing compared to what I may have! It pains me now, knowing that you might have not seen the same thing! You left me broken and bleeding but I still yearned for us to be together! I would never do such thing like this and you know that but it was all for you! I kept holding on still even after all those years because I hoped that one day, you will come back and now that you have, you greet me with nothing but disrespect and hypocrisy that you became more disgusting that me."


    Lucifer snarled.


    Zeus was taken aback for a while as he looked at Lucifer whose eyes held nothing but pain. His heart then started to ache and realization hit him. Although he did Lucifer all the wrongs he could, he still thinks that Athena still did not deserve to suffer. She was good to him and would never hurt anyone. Then it dawned on him, how this and everything was his fault. He left Lucifer without any explanation and the latter searched so much for an answer and held on still that he became to this point. It was not Lucifer who is to blame. It was himself.


    He clutched his hand on his head before tears fell from his eyes. The ground kissed his clothes as he fell down as he cried silently. He was wailing silently after figuring that he was not just the reason why his wife dies but he also changed Lucifer for the worst and remembering his broken promises that he thought would be his vows to Lucifer made him even more upset because at the end of the picture, he was the only one to blame and no one else.


    Both men were on the floor crying not because of how they fought but because they are now able to face and confront each other with their past where one tried to bury it shamelessly and the one held on still ever so dearly. Lucifer moved closely to Zeus and he punched the others chest so weakly as he just could not think anything but cry and ask for answers.


    He knew that during the past year, even if he already had his own family and had his own son that he too love so dearly, but he just knew that he could never love his wife thus he just pretends every time and it kills him inside as well as he thought that his real beloved was also experiencing the same thing. But now that he thinks of it, it seemed like it was only him that felt all of that like he was suffering an caged to be this person. The realization made him cry even more his hands on the others face as his nails grew sharp and dug through Zeus''s skin. Zeus could feel the latter''s nails sink in but that was nothing compared to the pain that he felt for hurting two people at a time.


    "S-So now that I saw how you reacted, I assume that you l-loved her?" Lucifers'' voice shattered as he asked the question with an answer that he knows will break him. The other did not answer which pissed him even more so without thinking, he slapped him so hard that the other was swayed to the side.


    "Answer me!" He demanded his eyes brimming with more tears as his voiced was laced with nothing but anger and betrayal.


    "You better give me your word Archemidius because you damn well know how I do when you piss me off."

 Chapter 144 - CHAPTER 144

    NOTICE: ANOTHER 500 WORD UPDATE.


    "That is because you made me become another person!" Lucifer yelled and pushed Zeus back as he got to his feet.


    "You have the face and the audacity to speak of such when it was you who made millions of promises to me! How you promised me that we will stay together and would say together no matter how things will be! You said that you will abandon everything for me and more promises came! You made me believe in your words that I was a fool to not see it get broken somehow!-"


    "This is not about us-"


    "It is about us! How you left without any goodbyes! How you just disappeared and then reappeared with the announcement of your marriage?! How was I supposed to react! Did you ever wonder how broken I was!? I did not see even the edge of your shadow around me to check and ask how I might have felt! Because you are selfish! You are a coward! You were not strong enough! But guess what!? I was still there!" I was the one that kept holding on when you have already let go. It was I that threaded our relationship even if I knew that you were no longer coming back! I mostly gave up but whenever I saw you, you looked so sad and unhappy! Seeing you like that pained me even more because I know that you still loved me, you needed me but could never utter a word! I did this for you! I wanted you to be happy! I wanted us to be happy! I wanted us to do the things you said that we would do! Zeus you came barging in here with your words but did I ever came barging at the doors of your kingdom asking for an explanation that I know I deserved! Did I ever hurt you physically?!"


    "I remembered you being so unclear about us when I was first announced to get married but I told you that I will fight for us and I would run away with you but you kept quiet so I left and you went rogue. When you did came back, you were married while I was still struggling to delay mine! I left you alone for a while to clear your head and tell me how things will be! Not for you to find someone else, get married and leave me in the pits of blood that I cried when I figured! I gave you my all! Was that not enough! Was that not enough for you to fulfill your promises! Because whenever I looked at you back then when I was in the middle of getting excuses just to delay my wedding, I knew deep inside that I would turn around and leave everything behind because I know that your worth is nothing compared to what I may have! It pains me now, knowing that you might have not seen the same thing! You left me broken and bleeding but I still yearned for us to be together! I would never do such thing like this and you know that but it was all for you! I kept holding on still even after all those years because I hoped that one day, you will come back and now that you have, you greet me with nothing but disrespect and hypocrisy that you became more disgusting that me."


    Lucifer snarled.


    Zeus was taken aback for a while as he looked at Lucifer whose eyes held nothing but pain. His heart then started to ache and realization hit him. Although he did Lucifer all the wrongs he could, he still thinks that Athena still did not deserve to suffer. She was good to him and would never hurt anyone. Then it dawned on him, how this and everything was his fault. He left Lucifer without any explanation and the latter searched so much for an answer and held on still that he became to this point. It was not Lucifer who is to blame. It was himself.


    He clutched his hand on his head before tears fell from his eyes. The ground kissed his clothes as he fell down as he cried silently. He was wailing silently after figuring that he was not just the reason why his wife dies but he also changed Lucifer for the worst and remembering his broken promises that he thought would be his vows to Lucifer made him even more upset because at the end of the picture, he was the only one to blame and no one else.


    Both men were on the floor crying not because of how they fought but because they are now able to face and confront each other with their past where one tried to bury it shamelessly and the one held on still ever so dearly. Lucifer moved closely to Zeus and he punched the others chest so weakly as he just could not think anything but cry and ask for answers.


    He knew that during the past year, even if he already had his own family and had his own son that he too love so dearly, but he just knew that he could never love his wife thus he just pretends every time and it kills him inside as well as he thought that his real beloved was also experiencing the same thing. But now that he thinks of it, it seemed like it was only him that felt all of that like he was suffering an caged to be this person. The realization made him cry even more his hands on the others face as his nails grew sharp and dug through Zeus''s skin. Zeus could feel the latter''s nails sink in but that was nothing compared to the pain that he felt for hurting two people at a time.


    "S-So now that I saw how you reacted, I assume that you l-loved her?" Lucifers'' voice shattered as he asked the question with an answer that he knows will break him. The other did not answer which pissed him even more so without thinking, he slapped him so hard that the other was swayed to the side.


    "Answer me!" He demanded his eyes brimming with more tears as his voiced was laced with nothing but anger and betrayal.


    "You better give me your word Archemidius because you damn well know how I do when you piss me off." Lucifer was gritting his teeth in anger. His insides feeling like they were boiling and it was as if his eyes were going pop off from its socket. But when Archemidius answered the question he asked, he fell apart even more.


    "Yes! I loved her! And I was happy being with her!" Lucifer was gawking at the other with his response. His heart was clenching that it made breathing hard for Lucifer. It seemed like his brain wanted to shut down at any moment, his body went cold and it was as if he just felt betrayed just like the first time but now, knowing the truth, it was like he was killed. He slowly lied on the ground with his tears falling down on the cold floor.


    He did not make any sound and just stayed silent even if he wanted to scream and cry but he chose not to. He was both mad and hurt. His mind was ablaze in thousands of thoughts and memories that he chose to linger in his mind so that even if the time went on and even if something happen, he will never forget how he feels for that single person who will be the one that he will always come to love in his lifetime but now, those memories did not brought any relief or any taste of happiness as it instead filled him with hurt and bitterness.


    "Luci-"


    "Was I not enough really for you to find love in another?" Lucifer broke his silence, his voice sounding calm but has an underlying threat in it that was so evident to Zeus.


    "I gave you my all. My everything and you knew that I would turn my back on anything for you. I gave my body to you. My trust and most of all, my love that you so easily threw on the garbage pile."


    "Lucifer let me speak-"


    "So you mean to tell me that after all of the years that has gone by with me still aiming for us to have our happy ending, you already found yours?" Zeus could hear how Lucifer tried so hard for his voice to not crack.


    "So while I was here being miserable for thinking that you were the same. While I was dreaming for us to have a tomorrow of happiness. While I was here contemplating whether to commit a crime and while I was here thinking about you all the time. You were there, already closing your chapters with a happy ending. Closing your life with a smile and with a content smile?"


    "Can you please let me speak-"


    "You mean to say that you already finished your story while I was over here thinking how to write my next page!? How could you betray me this much! Archemidius?! How in the world were you able to smile at Athena with all of your adoration without thinking of me!? How were you able to write the words in your story without thinking as to how I might write mine! A-And how could you move on without me. Without even saying goodbye? How?"

 Chapter 145 - CHAPTER 145

    NOTICE: 600 WORD UPDATE


    Zeus was taken aback for a while as he looked at Lucifer whose eyes held nothing but pain. His heart then started to ache and realization hit him. Although he did Lucifer all the wrongs he could, he still thinks that Athena still did not deserve to suffer. She was good to him and would never hurt anyone. Then it dawned on him, how this and everything was his fault. He left Lucifer without any explanation and the latter searched so much for an answer and held on still that he became to this point. It was not Lucifer who is to blame. It was himself.


    He clutched his hand on his head before tears fell from his eyes. The ground kissed his clothes as he fell down as he cried silently. He was wailing silently after figuring that he was not just the reason why his wife dies but he also changed Lucifer for the worst and remembering his broken promises that he thought would be his vows to Lucifer made him even more upset because at the end of the picture, he was the only one to blame and no one else.


    Both men were on the floor crying not because of how they fought but because they are now able to face and confront each other with their past where one tried to bury it shamelessly and the one held on still ever so dearly. Lucifer moved closely to Zeus and he punched the others chest so weakly as he just could not think anything but cry and ask for answers.


    He knew that during the past year, even if he already had his own family and had his own son that he too love so dearly, but he just knew that he could never love his wife thus he just pretends every time and it kills him inside as well as he thought that his real beloved was also experiencing the same thing. But now that he thinks of it, it seemed like it was only him that felt all of that like he was suffering an caged to be this person. The realization made him cry even more his hands on the others face as his nails grew sharp and dug through Zeus''s skin. Zeus could feel the latter''s nails sink in but that was nothing compared to the pain that he felt for hurting two people at a time.


    "S-So now that I saw how you reacted, I assume that you l-loved her?" Lucifers'' voice shattered as he asked the question with an answer that he knows will break him. The other did not answer which pissed him even more so without thinking, he slapped him so hard that the other was swayed to the side.


    "Answer me!" He demanded his eyes brimming with more tears as his voiced was laced with nothing but anger and betrayal.


    "You better give me your word Archemidius because you damn well know how I do when you piss me off." Lucifer was gritting his teeth in anger. His insides feeling like they were boiling and it was as if his eyes were going pop off from its socket. But when Archemidius answered the question he asked, he fell apart even more.


    "Yes! I loved her! And I was happy being with her!" Lucifer was gawking at the other with his response. His heart was clenching that it made breathing hard for Lucifer. It seemed like his brain wanted to shut down at any moment, his body went cold and it was as if he just felt betrayed just like the first time but now, knowing the truth, it was like he was killed. He slowly lied on the ground with his tears falling down on the cold floor.


    He did not make any sound and just stayed silent even if he wanted to scream and cry but he chose not to. He was both mad and hurt. His mind was ablaze in thousands of thoughts and memories that he chose to linger in his mind so that even if the time went on and even if something happen, he will never forget how he feels for that single person who will be the one that he will always come to love in his lifetime but now, those memories did not brought any relief or any taste of happiness as it instead filled him with hurt and bitterness.


    "Luci-"


    "Was I not enough really for you to find love in another?" Lucifer broke his silence, his voice sounding calm but has an underlying threat in it that was so evident to Zeus.


    "I gave you my all. My everything and you knew that I would turn my back on anything for you. I gave my body to you. My trust and most of all, my love that you so easily threw on the garbage pile."


    "Lucifer let me speak-"


    "So you mean to tell me that after all of the years that has gone by with me still aiming for us to have our happy ending, you already found yours?" Zeus could hear how Lucifer tried so hard for his voice to not crack.


    "So while I was here being miserable for thinking that you were the same. While I was dreaming for us to have a tomorrow of happiness. While I was here contemplating whether to commit a crime and while I was here thinking about you all the time. You were there, already closing your chapters with a happy ending. Closing your life with a smile and with a content smile?"


    "Can you please let me speak-"


    "You mean to say that you already finished your story while I was over here thinking how to write my next page!? How could you betray me this much! Archemidius?! How in the world were you able to smile at Athena with all of your adoration without thinking of me!? How were you able to write the words in your story without thinking as to how I might write mine! A-And how could you move on without me. Without even saying goodbye? How?" Lucifer cried and hollered until he just fell to Zeus''s arm and the other caught him.


    Zeus could now feel everything catching up to him. He admits to himself that he did lost his thought about his unfinished past and to see that side now, the journey that the lost half of him has taken, he feels like a criminal. Lucifer cried in Zeus arm as the other just let his tears fall down silently as he held the other in his embrace. It has been a while since he held someone with such emotions and he knows that it was because it was him. He did get to remember and reconnect about the wonders of his past but what was the price. It was the price of his wife''s life and the cost of his forgotten beloved''s heart.


    "Will you let me speak now?" Zeus spoke his tone much softer than how he came barging in here moments ago. The other did not speak but just kept silent and hung loosely on the other''s embrace.


    "When you said that you were about to get married, that time I knew that you will come back to me no matter what and that eased me. I thought about it in a while and I never did gave you a clear answer so the time where you left me alone to think, I did think about us. I thought about how can we live together in a simple life with just us and our dreams in a deserted place. Thinking about that was my joy when you were gone. I felt like I have planned everything and it was thrilling. I thought of telling my father about it and I ended up trying to do it b-but things happened." Zeus spoke with his voice going weaker.


    "I was about to speak to him regarding about me stepping out of the royal family because I will be going away with you. I planned to tell him about us and no matter what may happen, I will still choose you because you were my happiness and my life and I knew that you thought the same towards me too. Then there I came, with all of my plans and happy vision about our future backing me up to face my father. I came to his room only to find a girl that was the same age as us. I thought that she was a special visitor as she also had some personal guards around her. Then when father called me with a smile, I never knew that moments after that will be the darkest pits of my life."


    "Father spoke to me with his smile glowing and I thought that something was absolutely happening and when he did say that the girl in the room will be the girl that I will spend the rest of my life, I walked out without any word and was about to head to fetch you so we can go away from both our cases but I was already too late. Father already knew about us a-and h-he threatened me. H-He threatened me that once I step out of the gates, I will find myself in the middle of a war between our kingdom because he will kill you if I did tried to run away. And during that time, I could not let you die b-because you were my life and my everything."

 Chapter 146 - CHAPTER 146

    "Answer me!" He demanded his eyes brimming with more tears as his voiced was laced with nothing but anger and betrayal.


    "You better give me your word Archemidius because you damn well know how I do when you piss me off." Lucifer was gritting his teeth in anger. His insides feeling like they were boiling and it was as if his eyes were going pop off from its socket. But when Archemidius answered the question he asked, he fell apart even more.


    "Yes! I loved her! And I was happy being with her!" Lucifer was gawking at the other with his response. His heart was clenching that it made breathing hard for Lucifer. It seemed like his brain wanted to shut down at any moment, his body went cold and it was as if he just felt betrayed just like the first time but now, knowing the truth, it was like he was killed. He slowly lied on the ground with his tears falling down on the cold floor.


    He did not make any sound and just stayed silent even if he wanted to scream and cry but he chose not to. He was both mad and hurt. His mind was ablaze in thousands of thoughts and memories that he chose to linger in his mind so that even if the time went on and even if something happen, he will never forget how he feels for that single person who will be the one that he will always come to love in his lifetime but now, those memories did not brought any relief or any taste of happiness as it instead filled him with hurt and bitterness.


    "Luci-"


    "Was I not enough really for you to find love in another?" Lucifer broke his silence, his voice sounding calm but has an underlying threat in it that was so evident to Zeus.


    "I gave you my all. My everything and you knew that I would turn my back on anything for you. I gave my body to you. My trust and most of all, my love that you so easily threw on the garbage pile."


    "Lucifer let me speak-"


    "So you mean to tell me that after all of the years that has gone by with me still aiming for us to have our happy ending, you already found yours?" Zeus could hear how Lucifer tried so hard for his voice to not crack.


    "So while I was here being miserable for thinking that you were the same. While I was dreaming for us to have a tomorrow of happiness. While I was here contemplating whether to commit a crime and while I was here thinking about you all the time. You were there, already closing your chapters with a happy ending. Closing your life with a smile and with a content smile?"


    "Can you please let me speak-"


    "You mean to say that you already finished your story while I was over here thinking how to write my next page!? How could you betray me this much! Archemidius?! How in the world were you able to smile at Athena with all of your adoration without thinking of me!? How were you able to write the words in your story without thinking as to how I might write mine! A-And how could you move on without me. Without even saying goodbye? How?" Lucifer cried and hollered until he just fell to Zeus''s arm and the other caught him.


    Zeus could now feel everything catching up to him. He admits to himself that he did lost his thought about his unfinished past and to see that side now, the journey that the lost half of him has taken, he feels like a criminal. Lucifer cried in Zeus arm as the other just let his tears fall down silently as he held the other in his embrace. It has been a while since he held someone with such emotions and he knows that it was because it was him. He did get to remember and reconnect about the wonders of his past but what was the price. It was the price of his wife''s life and the cost of his forgotten beloved''s heart.


    "Will you let me speak now?" Zeus spoke his tone much softer than how he came barging in here moments ago. The other did not speak but just kept silent and hung loosely on the other''s embrace.


    "When you said that you were about to get married, that time I knew that you will come back to me no matter what and that eased me. I thought about it in a while and I never did gave you a clear answer so the time where you left me alone to think, I did think about us. I thought about how can we live together in a simple life with just us and our dreams in a deserted place. Thinking about that was my joy when you were gone. I felt like I have planned everything and it was thrilling. I thought of telling my father about it and I ended up trying to do it b-but things happened." Zeus spoke with his voice going weaker.


    "I was about to speak to him regarding about me stepping out of the royal family because I will be going away with you. I planned to tell him about us and no matter what may happen, I will still choose you because you were my happiness and my life and I knew that you thought the same towards me too. Then there I came, with all of my plans and happy vision about our future backing me up to face my father. I came to his room only to find a girl that was the same age as us. I thought that she was a special visitor as she also had some personal guards around her. Then when father called me with a smile, I never knew that moments after that will be the darkest pits of my life."


    "Father spoke to me with his smile glowing and I thought that something was absolutely happening and when he did say that the girl in the room will be the girl that I will spend the rest of my life, I walked out without any word and was about to head to fetch you so we can go away from both our cases but I was already too late. Father already knew about us a-and h-he threatened me. H-He threatened me that once I step out of the gates, I will find myself in the middle of a war between our kingdom because he will kill you if I did tried to run away. And during that time, I could not let you die b-because you were my life and my everything." Zeus let everything he was go and just held the person whose heart got broken by him. He let all of his guards down and just wanted to be open and transparent with the person with a broken heart.


    He looked and teared upon how the other was looking. Lucifer was helpless and was completely broken that to Zeus, he looked almost like a dead person in his eyes. Zeus then just hugged the other tight like there was no tomorrow and just wanted to let everything that he wanted to be said be interpreted with that hug but he knew that it was not possible and he did thought about speaking any further about his reason and decided to just tell Lucifer all of the things.


    "So now you see why I could not go back. It was because of you-"


    "But we could have just ran away a lot earlier before they could find us. We would have been able to live happily without any restraints and responsibilities-"


    "Did you hear what I just said? My father is a man who you can''t mess with. He is a king for a reason and you know, I know that no matter how far we run from all of which we chose to forget and leave behind, we know that he will find us. He already knew about us so that would mean that he already had his plan before confronting me about it. At that time, I did consider for us to go out of the mainland and just find an island but then I knew that we would not be able to leave the mainland. If I lost you then, what was the purpose of taking the risk. I was backed in a corner where I could not escape. How would I ever live my tomorrow when you are no longer there. How would I be able to see my future when you are no longer there. I planned the future with you but what if pursuing that future leads to loosing you. I did not have anything to choose upon at that time because no matter where I looked, I became blind by the reality that I could not and will not be able to face and live the future that I wanted and that was the future where our promises where."

 Chapter 147 - CHAPTER 147

    NOTICE: 500 WORD UPDATE


    "I gave you my all. My everything and you knew that I would turn my back on anything for you. I gave my body to you. My trust and most of all, my love that you so easily threw on the garbage pile."


    "Lucifer let me speak-"


    "So you mean to tell me that after all of the years that has gone by with me still aiming for us to have our happy ending, you already found yours?" Zeus could hear how Lucifer tried so hard for his voice to not crack.


    "So while I was here being miserable for thinking that you were the same. While I was dreaming for us to have a tomorrow of happiness. While I was here contemplating whether to commit a crime and while I was here thinking about you all the time. You were there, already closing your chapters with a happy ending. Closing your life with a smile and with a content smile?"


    "Can you please let me speak-"


    "You mean to say that you already finished your story while I was over here thinking how to write my next page!? How could you betray me this much! Archemidius?! How in the world were you able to smile at Athena with all of your adoration without thinking of me!? How were you able to write the words in your story without thinking as to how I might write mine! A-And how could you move on without me. Without even saying goodbye? How?" Lucifer cried and hollered until he just fell to Zeus''s arm and the other caught him.


    Zeus could now feel everything catching up to him. He admits to himself that he did lost his thought about his unfinished past and to see that side now, the journey that the lost half of him has taken, he feels like a criminal. Lucifer cried in Zeus arm as the other just let his tears fall down silently as he held the other in his embrace. It has been a while since he held someone with such emotions and he knows that it was because it was him. He did get to remember and reconnect about the wonders of his past but what was the price. It was the price of his wife''s life and the cost of his forgotten beloved''s heart.


    "Will you let me speak now?" Zeus spoke his tone much softer than how he came barging in here moments ago. The other did not speak but just kept silent and hung loosely on the other''s embrace.


    "When you said that you were about to get married, that time I knew that you will come back to me no matter what and that eased me. I thought about it in a while and I never did gave you a clear answer so the time where you left me alone to think, I did think about us. I thought about how can we live together in a simple life with just us and our dreams in a deserted place. Thinking about that was my joy when you were gone. I felt like I have planned everything and it was thrilling. I thought of telling my father about it and I ended up trying to do it b-but things happened." Zeus spoke with his voice going weaker.


    "I was about to speak to him regarding about me stepping out of the royal family because I will be going away with you. I planned to tell him about us and no matter what may happen, I will still choose you because you were my happiness and my life and I knew that you thought the same towards me too. Then there I came, with all of my plans and happy vision about our future backing me up to face my father. I came to his room only to find a girl that was the same age as us. I thought that she was a special visitor as she also had some personal guards around her. Then when father called me with a smile, I never knew that moments after that will be the darkest pits of my life."


    "Father spoke to me with his smile glowing and I thought that something was absolutely happening and when he did say that the girl in the room will be the girl that I will spend the rest of my life, I walked out without any word and was about to head to fetch you so we can go away from both our cases but I was already too late. Father already knew about us a-and h-he threatened me. H-He threatened me that once I step out of the gates, I will find myself in the middle of a war between our kingdom because he will kill you if I did tried to run away. And during that time, I could not let you die b-because you were my life and my everything." Zeus let everything he was go and just held the person whose heart got broken by him. He let all of his guards down and just wanted to be open and transparent with the person with a broken heart.


    He looked and teared upon how the other was looking. Lucifer was helpless and was completely broken that to Zeus, he looked almost like a dead person in his eyes. Zeus then just hugged the other tight like there was no tomorrow and just wanted to let everything that he wanted to be said be interpreted with that hug but he knew that it was not possible and he did thought about speaking any further about his reason and decided to just tell Lucifer all of the things.


    "So now you see why I could not go back. It was because of you-"


    "But we could have just ran away a lot earlier before they could find us. We would have been able to live happily without any restraints and responsibilities-"


    "Did you hear what I just said? My father is a man who you can''t mess with. He is a king for a reason and you know, I know that no matter how far we run from all of which we chose to forget and leave behind, we know that he will find us. He already knew about us so that would mean that he already had his plan before confronting me about it. At that time, I did consider for us to go out of the mainland and just find an island but then I knew that we would not be able to leave the mainland. If I lost you then, what was the purpose of taking the risk. I was backed in a corner where I could not escape. How would I ever live my tomorrow when you are no longer there. How would I be able to see my future when you are no longer there. I planned the future with you but what if pursuing that future leads to loosing you. I did not have anything to choose upon at that time because no matter where I looked, I became blind by the reality that I could not and will not be able to face and live the future that I wanted and that was the future where our promises where."


    "It did pain me so much knowing that I had no other choice. You know that I am a very confident person with everything that I could do and with my power but at that point, I was just beyond heart broken to know that despite my possession of this power, I am still not able to do anything. I was slapped with the reality that I was still just a normal boy who holds a throne and a name. I held no stance in the real life at that time yet so how could I be so selfish and pursue our dreams when the price is your life. I did not want to hurt you Luci and I very much so wanted to talk to you and just cry in your arms at that moment."


    "When I was in my room contemplating my life and what could have been our tomorrow, I just wanted to be in your embrace. Just wanted to hear you say that everything will be fine but how could I come to you when I was restrained and chained. Father is a kind man but everyone knows how he gets when it''s about the image and reputation of the family and I was no exemption to his stance in life. I did hated Athena the first time we met, I wanted to yell at her but then she did not became the person I wanted to hate. You know why? Because she never wanted to push herself to me. She did not demand anything, she was just there for me during that time and what made her even more as a person was that she knew about us. She knew about our relationship and never did wanted to take your place. And to have her taken away? It feels like loosing you again but more pain because it is my past that came to haunt my future that I came to love."

 Chapter 148 - CHAPTER 148

    NOTICE: 500 WORD UPDATE


    "When you said that you were about to get married, that time I knew that you will come back to me no matter what and that eased me. I thought about it in a while and I never did gave you a clear answer so the time where you left me alone to think, I did think about us. I thought about how can we live together in a simple life with just us and our dreams in a deserted place. Thinking about that was my joy when you were gone. I felt like I have planned everything and it was thrilling. I thought of telling my father about it and I ended up trying to do it b-but things happened." Zeus spoke with his voice going weaker.


    "I was about to speak to him regarding about me stepping out of the royal family because I will be going away with you. I planned to tell him about us and no matter what may happen, I will still choose you because you were my happiness and my life and I knew that you thought the same towards me too. Then there I came, with all of my plans and happy vision about our future backing me up to face my father. I came to his room only to find a girl that was the same age as us. I thought that she was a special visitor as she also had some personal guards around her. Then when father called me with a smile, I never knew that moments after that will be the darkest pits of my life."


    "Father spoke to me with his smile glowing and I thought that something was absolutely happening and when he did say that the girl in the room will be the girl that I will spend the rest of my life, I walked out without any word and was about to head to fetch you so we can go away from both our cases but I was already too late. Father already knew about us a-and h-he threatened me. H-He threatened me that once I step out of the gates, I will find myself in the middle of a war between our kingdom because he will kill you if I did tried to run away. And during that time, I could not let you die b-because you were my life and my everything." Zeus let everything he was go and just held the person whose heart got broken by him. He let all of his guards down and just wanted to be open and transparent with the person with a broken heart.


    He looked and teared upon how the other was looking. Lucifer was helpless and was completely broken that to Zeus, he looked almost like a dead person in his eyes. Zeus then just hugged the other tight like there was no tomorrow and just wanted to let everything that he wanted to be said be interpreted with that hug but he knew that it was not possible and he did thought about speaking any further about his reason and decided to just tell Lucifer all of the things.


    "So now you see why I could not go back. It was because of you-"


    "But we could have just ran away a lot earlier before they could find us. We would have been able to live happily without any restraints and responsibilities-"


    "Did you hear what I just said? My father is a man who you can''t mess with. He is a king for a reason and you know, I know that no matter how far we run from all of which we chose to forget and leave behind, we know that he will find us. He already knew about us so that would mean that he already had his plan before confronting me about it. At that time, I did consider for us to go out of the mainland and just find an island but then I knew that we would not be able to leave the mainland. If I lost you then, what was the purpose of taking the risk. I was backed in a corner where I could not escape. How would I ever live my tomorrow when you are no longer there. How would I be able to see my future when you are no longer there. I planned the future with you but what if pursuing that future leads to loosing you. I did not have anything to choose upon at that time because no matter where I looked, I became blind by the reality that I could not and will not be able to face and live the future that I wanted and that was the future where our promises where."


    "It did pain me so much knowing that I had no other choice. You know that I am a very confident person with everything that I could do and with my power but at that point, I was just beyond heart broken to know that despite my possession of this power, I am still not able to do anything. I was slapped with the reality that I was still just a normal boy who holds a throne and a name. I held no stance in the real life at that time yet so how could I be so selfish and pursue our dreams when the price is your life. I did not want to hurt you Luci and I very much so wanted to talk to you and just cry in your arms at that moment."


    "When I was in my room contemplating my life and what could have been our tomorrow, I just wanted to be in your embrace. Just wanted to hear you say that everything will be fine but how could I come to you when I was restrained and chained. Father is a kind man but everyone knows how he gets when it''s about the image and reputation of the family and I was no exemption to his stance in life. I did hated Athena the first time we met, I wanted to yell at her but then she did not became the person I wanted to hate. You know why? Because she never wanted to push herself to me. She did not demand anything, she was just there for me during that time and what made her even more as a person was that she knew about us. She knew about our relationship and never did wanted to take your place. And to have her taken away? It feels like loosing you again but more pain because it is my past that came to haunt my future that I came to love."


    Lucifer just laid on Zeus''s arm without making any movement or any sound. All that was felt was his light breathing and the tears that still continued to seep into the others fabric. Zeus held Lucifer on both shoulder and was even more heartbroken when he saw how destroyed the other was.


    "Lucifer, you know that you meant the world to me back then and now that you know the reason why I could not go and pursue our future. The reason why I broke everything I said, it was all for you. I am guilty for forgetting about you and moving on without talking to you but I still think that you took things too far. I maybe guilty like you but I never tried to take any person that you love or tried to kill even your wife when I could when I came to know about your deeds. Lucifer, what you have done accounts for a bigger price." Zeus spoke at the other who just stared at him silently.


    "Did you hear what I said-" He was cut off when Lucifer stood up and walked towards the window. He was still crying but his eyes looked very empty.


    "You do not have to worry about killing my wife, I already did." He spoke as f it was no big deal. When those words left his mouth, Zeus was beyond perplexed and his mouth was hanged open. He did not just hear that right he thought but it was the truth. He immediately sprint to where Lucifer was and harshly grabbed his shoulder and turned him around so that they would face each other.


    "You what?!" Zeus exclaimed as he looked at the other. He shook him vigorously and was practically yelling at him but the other still remained the same. He just look all calm and dead that it was quite concerning when he just committed such crime. Zeus could still not believe that was happening at the moment and his brain felt like rotting for trying to comprehend what reason may have this time.


    "You killed your wife?! Have you ever thought about your son! He needs a mother figure and to think that you were able to do that! If your reason is similar to what you gave me for my wife then I am so sorry but you will pay for everything not just for my wife but also to yours!"

 Chapter 149 - CHAPTER 149

    NOTICE: 500 WORDS UPDATE


    "H-He threatened me that once I step out of the gates, I will find myself in the middle of a war between our kingdom because he will kill you if I did tried to run away. And during that time, I could not let you die b-because you were my life and my everything." Zeus let everything he was go and just held the person whose heart got broken by him. He let all of his guards down and just wanted to be open and transparent with the person with a broken heart.


    He looked and teared upon how the other was looking. Lucifer was helpless and was completely broken that to Zeus, he looked almost like a dead person in his eyes. Zeus then just hugged the other tight like there was no tomorrow and just wanted to let everything that he wanted to be said be interpreted with that hug but he knew that it was not possible and he did thought about speaking any further about his reason and decided to just tell Lucifer all of the things.


    "So now you see why I could not go back. It was because of you-"


    "But we could have just ran away a lot earlier before they could find us. We would have been able to live happily without any restraints and responsibilities-"


    "Did you hear what I just said? My father is a man who you can''t mess with. He is a king for a reason and you know, I know that no matter how far we run from all of which we chose to forget and leave behind, we know that he will find us. He already knew about us so that would mean that he already had his plan before confronting me about it. At that time, I did consider for us to go out of the mainland and just find an island but then I knew that we would not be able to leave the mainland. If I lost you then, what was the purpose of taking the risk. I was backed in a corner where I could not escape. How would I ever live my tomorrow when you are no longer there. How would I be able to see my future when you are no longer there. I planned the future with you but what if pursuing that future leads to loosing you. I did not have anything to choose upon at that time because no matter where I looked, I became blind by the reality that I could not and will not be able to face and live the future that I wanted and that was the future where our promises where."


    "It did pain me so much knowing that I had no other choice. You know that I am a very confident person with everything that I could do and with my power but at that point, I was just beyond heart broken to know that despite my possession of this power, I am still not able to do anything. I was slapped with the reality that I was still just a normal boy who holds a throne and a name. I held no stance in the real life at that time yet so how could I be so selfish and pursue our dreams when the price is your life. I did not want to hurt you Luci and I very much so wanted to talk to you and just cry in your arms at that moment."


    "When I was in my room contemplating my life and what could have been our tomorrow, I just wanted to be in your embrace. Just wanted to hear you say that everything will be fine but how could I come to you when I was restrained and chained. Father is a kind man but everyone knows how he gets when it''s about the image and reputation of the family and I was no exemption to his stance in life. I did hated Athena the first time we met, I wanted to yell at her but then she did not became the person I wanted to hate. You know why? Because she never wanted to push herself to me. She did not demand anything, she was just there for me during that time and what made her even more as a person was that she knew about us. She knew about our relationship and never did wanted to take your place. And to have her taken away? It feels like loosing you again but more pain because it is my past that came to haunt my future that I came to love."


    Lucifer just laid on Zeus''s arm without making any movement or any sound. All that was felt was his light breathing and the tears that still continued to seep into the others fabric. Zeus held Lucifer on both shoulder and was even more heartbroken when he saw how destroyed the other was.


    "Lucifer, you know that you meant the world to me back then and now that you know the reason why I could not go and pursue our future. The reason why I broke everything I said, it was all for you. I am guilty for forgetting about you and moving on without talking to you but I still think that you took things too far. I maybe guilty like you but I never tried to take any person that you love or tried to kill even your wife when I could when I came to know about your deeds. Lucifer, what you have done accounts for a bigger price." Zeus spoke at the other who just stared at him silently.


    "Did you hear what I said-" He was cut off when Lucifer stood up and walked towards the window. He was still crying but his eyes looked very empty.


    "You do not have to worry about killing my wife, I already did." He spoke as f it was no big deal. When those words left his mouth, Zeus was beyond perplexed and his mouth was hanged open. He did not just hear that right he thought but it was the truth. He immediately sprint to where Lucifer was and harshly grabbed his shoulder and turned him around so that they would face each other.


    "You what?!" Zeus exclaimed as he looked at the other. He shook him vigorously and was practically yelling at him but the other still remained the same. He just look all calm and dead that it was quite concerning when he just committed such crime. Zeus could still not believe that was happening at the moment and his brain felt like rotting for trying to comprehend what reason may have this time.


    "You killed your wife?! Have you ever thought about your son! He needs a mother figure and to think that you were able to do that! If your reason is similar to what you gave me for my wife then I am so sorry but you will pay for everything not just for my wife but also to yours!" Zeus was shaking in anger and more also on disappointment. His mind was hazy and he could not think clearly as to how things were happening. This was too much for him and he could barely get past that his previous lover killed his wife who also killed his own wife.


    "Lucifer! Do you hear me or even yourself! You just committed double murder-"


    "What double murder? I''ll be blaming you for the death of my wife." Lucifer walked away from Zeus and sat in his bed. He then wiped his tears away and fixed his attire in front of the mirror but then he stopped. He immediately disheveled everything he had and started to cry silently. He grabbed Zeus and went to the room where Lucifer''s wife laid still. She was already pale when they both arrived and was on her chair. She was holding a cup of tea where she drank the liquid which contained a poison placed by his own husband.


    Zeus moved closely to the latter''s wife and just stared at her with shock and sadness. How unfortunate was she so that she fell to the wrong hands of the person that could have loved her so dearly but instead took her for granted and offered her as a price to something that Lucifer thought he could obtain back.


    He then turned around and was about to speak when Lucifer yelled so loud that he knew every single guard nearby would hear. The next thing that came out of his mouth made Zeus''s heart drop.


    "Murderer!" Lucifer yelled and used his powers to hold Zeus in place. Zeus in the other hand was panicking as he might take the false blame and might be sentenced to death and that he could not have because who would then raise his only child. He thought of him and he knew that he must get out at all cost so he used his powers to break free and escape which he did successfully but he did not knew that he dropped something that would lead to his downfall as it was already in the hands of the madman Lucifer.

 Chapter 150 - CHAPTER 150

    NOTICE: 500 WORDS UPDATE


    "He already knew about us so that would mean that he already had his plan before confronting me about it. At that time, I did consider for us to go out of the mainland and just find an island but then I knew that we would not be able to leave the mainland. If I lost you then, what was the purpose of taking the risk. I was backed in a corner where I could not escape."


    "How would I ever live my tomorrow when you are no longer there. How would I be able to see my future when you are no longer there. I planned the future with you but what if pursuing that future leads to loosing you. I did not have anything to choose upon at that time because no matter where I looked, I became blind by the reality that I could not and will not be able to face and live the future that I wanted and that was the future where our promises where."


    "It did pain me so much knowing that I had no other choice. You know that I am a very confident person with everything that I could do and with my power but at that point, I was just beyond heart broken to know that despite my possession of this power, I am still not able to do anything. I was slapped with the reality that I was still just a normal boy who holds a throne and a name. I held no stance in the real life at that time yet so how could I be so selfish and pursue our dreams when the price is your life. I did not want to hurt you Luci and I very much so wanted to talk to you and just cry in your arms at that moment."


    "When I was in my room contemplating my life and what could have been our tomorrow, I just wanted to be in your embrace. Just wanted to hear you say that everything will be fine but how could I come to you when I was restrained and chained. Father is a kind man but everyone knows how he gets when it''s about the image and reputation of the family and I was no exemption to his stance in life. I did hated Athena the first time we met, I wanted to yell at her but then she did not became the person I wanted to hate. You know why? Because she never wanted to push herself to me. She did not demand anything, she was just there for me during that time and what made her even more as a person was that she knew about us. She knew about our relationship and never did wanted to take your place. And to have her taken away? It feels like loosing you again but more pain because it is my past that came to haunt my future that I came to love."


    Lucifer just laid on Zeus''s arm without making any movement or any sound. All that was felt was his light breathing and the tears that still continued to seep into the others fabric. Zeus held Lucifer on both shoulder and was even more heartbroken when he saw how destroyed the other was.


    "Lucifer, you know that you meant the world to me back then and now that you know the reason why I could not go and pursue our future. The reason why I broke everything I said, it was all for you. I am guilty for forgetting about you and moving on without talking to you but I still think that you took things too far. I maybe guilty like you but I never tried to take any person that you love or tried to kill even your wife when I could when I came to know about your deeds. Lucifer, what you have done accounts for a bigger price." Zeus spoke at the other who just stared at him silently.


    "Did you hear what I said-" He was cut off when Lucifer stood up and walked towards the window. He was still crying but his eyes looked very empty.


    "You do not have to worry about killing my wife, I already did." He spoke as f it was no big deal. When those words left his mouth, Zeus was beyond perplexed and his mouth was hanged open. He did not just hear that right he thought but it was the truth. He immediately sprint to where Lucifer was and harshly grabbed his shoulder and turned him around so that they would face each other.


    "You what?!" Zeus exclaimed as he looked at the other. He shook him vigorously and was practically yelling at him but the other still remained the same. He just look all calm and dead that it was quite concerning when he just committed such crime. Zeus could still not believe that was happening at the moment and his brain felt like rotting for trying to comprehend what reason may have this time.


    "You killed your wife?! Have you ever thought about your son! He needs a mother figure and to think that you were able to do that! If your reason is similar to what you gave me for my wife then I am so sorry but you will pay for everything not just for my wife but also to yours!" Zeus was shaking in anger and more also on disappointment. His mind was hazy and he could not think clearly as to how things were happening. This was too much for him and he could barely get past that his previous lover killed his wife who also killed his own wife.


    "Lucifer! Do you hear me or even yourself! You just committed double murder-"


    "What double murder? I''ll be blaming you for the death of my wife." Lucifer walked away from Zeus and sat in his bed. He then wiped his tears away and fixed his attire in front of the mirror but then he stopped. He immediately disheveled everything he had and started to cry silently. He grabbed Zeus and went to the room where Lucifer''s wife laid still. She was already pale when they both arrived and was on her chair. She was holding a cup of tea where she drank the liquid which contained a poison placed by his own husband.


    Zeus moved closely to the latter''s wife and just stared at her with shock and sadness. How unfortunate was she so that she fell to the wrong hands of the person that could have loved her so dearly but instead took her for granted and offered her as a price to something that Lucifer thought he could obtain back.


    He then turned around and was about to speak when Lucifer yelled so loud that he knew every single guard nearby would hear. The next thing that came out of his mouth made Zeus''s heart drop.


    "Murderer!" Lucifer yelled and used his powers to hold Zeus in place. Zeus in the other hand was panicking as he might take the false blame and might be sentenced to death and that he could not have because who would then raise his only child. He thought of him and he knew that he must get out at all cost so he used his powers to break free and escape which he did successfully but he did not knew that he dropped something that would lead to his downfall as it was already in the hands of the madman Lucifer.


    Guards then swarmed the area where Lucifer was and Zeus was once was. Lucifer put a face of horror as he knelt in the side as to where his wife sat lifelessly. Tears then pooled on his eyes and he released a fake cry that had everyone convinced. The guards looked in shock as they saw the Queen they all adored and worshiped sitting like she was a ghost. Her eyes were opened and her mouth were hang open. Her hand gripped tightly on the chairs arm rest as if she really did struggle in her last moments. Her skin looked like it was kissed by death himself as it was pale as the fresh snow that always brought a lot of problems to the kingdom.


    "Search the area!" Lucifer yelled looking so enraged his eyes piercing through everyone he looked on to. The guards immediately broke their frozen stance and immediately scurried out of the room. He asked one guard to go and look for the healer to see if something could be done when deep inside him he already knew that there would be no chances that she''d live even if she only had a single drop of that tea. But he knew he needed to act all hurt or else his plan would not work. He did not heed any of Zeus''s explanation as he became enraged with the fact that the person he dearly loved did forgot about him and had moved on with his life leaving him behind.


    "You will pay for all of it Zeus" Lucifer spoke in his mind.

 Chapter 151

    The room fell into silence as the attention was now centered unto us. I closed my eyes in frustration as I never intended for this to happen nor creating ascene in the first day but there was just something about these two male that irritates me to the core. I opened my eyes and were met by a pair of worried greenish eyes. I walked away from the table not wanting to cause any more trouble but fate seems to be not favoring me. The moment I was about to reach towards the door. I was grabbed harshly and was faced with the unnamed perso in the table. "What do you think are you doing?" I spoke, voice stern as my eyes were barely capable to keep my gaze in his. He wore no expression and his hands got a firm hold on my wrist. "Let go." I spoke yet again but it seemed as if this person was deaf at the moment as he only kept looking at me. "You better let me go. I do not wish to cause further scenes." I spoke sighing at the end of my sentence and only then did I felt his grasp loosening. "Your highness, let us go. I have already informed the headmaster that you are tired and needs more rest." Nate was now on my side, waiting for my further move. I felt numerous eyes on us but I could not care less. The situation that I am in was like walking on thin ice. One wrong move and my secret could be no longer what it was. I looked to the table where I once ate and found Kaval looking at me with nothing but a glare. Diane on the other hand was giving me a smile of sympathy and nodded as if telling me that I was better off for tonight. "Hade Morningstar." My trance was broken when the person in front of me spoke. Was that his name? I only nodded in response and turned around hoping that he''d let this slide and give me mercy. I know, I am also having my self pitty moment right now but I could never afford the circumstances if my secrets were to be known. I mean I could if it was only my reputation at stake but no. The whole kingdom is also at stake.So I decided to act what''s based on proper deducion at the moment. I cant go out there and fight these heirs that stand before my prescence. If that were to happen, I wouldnt stand a chance and it will only bring chaos to the order that each kingdom has agreed on. I was stepping far away from the hall when I heard Hade spoke, "Watvh out Alex, something very big is chasing you." as soon as the last word got out, the door of the hall closed with a loud sound that echoed throughout the hallway. I sighed moments later and looked over to find Nate in a worried state. "I''m fine Nate, I know were gonna come up with something soon." Nate only nodded in response which I found that he is still not comfortable with the situation. "So, how did your dinner go." I asked in attempt to lighten up the atmosphere between us. Nate is the type to overthink over situations that does not require such effort and when he does, he will lack the correct judgement to make deductions over situation. I''ve seen it happened once and it was chaotic to say the least. "I didnt notice anything for I was focused on what may happen during that time and something did happen." We were now in front of my room and I looked over to him with asmile. "Dont think too much Nate. You should know me by now. Theres no problem that I cant solve. I may lack the power of will but I have the neurons and knowledge of the mind so to speak." I said reaching out to hold his shoulders. He sighed yet again but smiled nonetheless. "I will see you tomorrow morning your majesty." I nodded and went inside my room.As soon as I closed the door, I went to my bed and laid down. I have to come up with something and I cant reach for help towards Elevi or father. I have never done such actions and Im not going to start doing such actions now. Whatever may happen, I know that I can solve it. I solved countless problems in our kingdom, I can solve this lackluster piece of shit on my own. The words that Hade said came running back to my mind. What did he mean by that? I know he and Kaval is up to no good but whatever it is they have in their minds, may it be a plan of my downfall or of my entire kingdom, I assure them that theyll never succed. No one ever does when they face me. No one approaches the prince of the sea with wrath without being drowned in in their own anger. I sighed, too much thinking and stress for today but I cant stress out now. I opened the large door that leads towards the terrace and was embraced with the cold breeze of air. ''Think Alex, think'' I said to myself but the more I thought about the situation, the more I seem to run into a void of a never ending terrain. I groaned and banged my fist onto the concrete in frustration. This was going to be a long night.


    The next day, when I looked at myself in the mirror, a sigh escaped through my mouth as I looked far from descent. I looked nothing but a prince. I had bags under my eyes, my hair was dishevelled and well, I looked horrible in general. I was still in my pajamas still remembering that I changed into it from my suit last night. My classes were going to start soon as someone slipped my schedule through the door. My first class was History and Order which is going to start 9:00 A.M then Arts of Magic and Science at 1:00 P.M then lastly is when we get to practice our abilities at 4:00 P.M. Yeah, I know, the schedule is packed but I only have to go to class for atleast three days in a week and the rest of the dates are for me to decide what to do.It was still eight and I am still not in the mood to prepare but figuring that I still have to do it sooner or later, I pushed myself out of bed and into the shower. I did not get any sleep at all last night, thinking about solutions and tricks so that I can manipulate these people into believing I have power but surprise! I came up with nothing at all. The cold water washed over my body as I closed my eyes, relaxing for the very first time since I got here.Unknowingly, tears were escaping secretly from my eyes. I stepped out of the shower and stared at myself in the huge mirror. I looked defeated. I sighed yet again and stepped out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around my waist. I turned around after closing the door and saw someone laying on my bed. I let out a rather girly scream which I cringed to but thats not the point here. there is and intruder in my room and I have no know hows to defend myself. I could scream my lungs out but figured that no one would hear me through this thick walls and the rooms are far from each other, may it be 10 meters apart. I stood in place, muscles constricted as the figure laying on the bed rose. My eyes widened when I figured who it was. "Hey". The person spoke rather to casual for my comfort. I was overthiking now. Is he going to kill me? "K-Kaval". I scolded myself for stuttering as my head was kept focused on the ground but descided to look up to him.He was looking at me with an odd stare that I couldnt comprehend. His gaze were as if burning holes into my body. Then I remembered I was half naked with only a towel covering my lower body. My hands unknowingly went up to cover my exposed skin which I assumed to look very girly but I dont care okay?! It seems as if he got out from whatever trans he was in and shook his head and looked at me yet again. "Why are you here?" I asked in a quite voice. I walked over to my walk-in closet and decided what clothes to wear. Figuring that it was only Kaval, the panic in me subsided but I didnt let my guard down. He gave me the unfriendly impression yesterday afterall. "We have the same schedule." he spoke as I wore the clothes I picked. "and?" "Nothing. I just figured that we should head there together." "Last time I recall you, were not very friendly and its quite strange how you were so rude last night then became someone who wants to be my friend." I said as I looked at my face on the mirror. "I never said I wanted to be friends." I froze at his reply. Of course, he wouldnt want to be friends with someone thats abnormal. Moments of silence later, Nate entered my room in his uniform. He looked over to Kaval and back to me. "Lets go your majesty, breakfast is served at the dining hall." I nodded as he seem to be not fazed with Kaval in my room. Speaking of which, I looked over to him only to find him staring at me. I felt uncomfortable but I let his action slide nonetheless. "Well? Are you going to stay here, cause if you are planning to look for something, I assure you. This room is very close to being empty." I spoke heading towards the door which Nate opened for me. Kaval was right by my side the moment we stepped out of my room.As we walked down the hallway, odd stares were being thrown at us and I wouldnt even blame them. I bet everyone was talking about what happened last night. The students had the same uniforms but had different pins which were based on which kingdom are you from. The sun was shining through the huge glass windows that I failed to notice last night, maybe they were behind these huge drapes. We turned to a corner and I was immediately swarmed by these group of students which I assumed are from my kingdom. I smiled at them sheepishly as they asked me about what happened last night to which I didnt reply. "Move" Nate had to stepped in as the situation was rather getting out of hand. "Excuse me whoever you are but we havent seen the price since forever and you just want us to go?" someone said rather too fiercely. Nate looked unbothered and ushered them away. Thankfully they listened but not without certain remarks to which I and Kaval laughed. Oddly I think we have the same humor. Nate was mumbling some incoherent words, maybe he was pissed. "Do students from your kingdom do that to you?" I asked turning to Kaval. "Dont worry, they only do that on the first week of your appearance." he said chuckling. I looked at my watch and it was already nine. I groaned as we were going to be late and I didnt have my breakfast, well if it werent for those girls that swarmed us not so long ago, Id be sitting in class with a full stomach. "Dont worry you majesty, I''ll just explain it to the teacher-" "Dont bother Nate. Lets just go. I dont want to be late on the first day" I said sighing. "But we already are" Kaval spoke chuckling. I turned to him and sent him a glare to which he laughed even more. I groaned in frustration. Did he really wanted to come along with me just to annoy me this early? I mean its nine but its still early. I groaned and walked away from him. "Wait up" I walked even faster as Nate led me through the way, if it werent for him, Id be marked absent by the time I arrive at the class. Moments later,we were in front of a door to which Nate nodded into. I raised an eyebrow as if questioning him if we didnt have the same schedule and to my dismay, he shook his haid. I sighed but nodded nonetheless. "You know how to call me your majesty" I heard hi speak as I enetered the room which was huge. I mean its your typical academy but with all the luxury. From golden touched table to painted ceillings. The teacher was already in and by the moment we walked in, all eyes were immediately on us. I looked over to Kaval who just shrugged and motioned to follow him. The teachers eyes never left us and I thought he wanted some sort of apology for us being late so I bowed slightly to him with a sheepish smile and to my ever so little shock, he smiled back. He looked like he was in his forties and what gave that away was his small wrinkles and some gray hairs. He was wearing glasses as well but nonetheless, he was handsome. I looked around to look for a chair and found Kaval motioning me to sit beside him. I stared at him blankly and scanned the room for another chair. There was one vacant right at the back and so I went to go there straight ahead. I dont want to be pestered throughout this subject by Kaval so I figured to not sit beside him. He looked at me with a frown and to my surprise I actually felt bad so I smiled at him a bit just for that sole reason. I heard whispers and just by then did I notice that the students were still looking at me? Us? I dont know. It looked like they were discussing why I didnt sat with Kaval. The moment I sat on the chair is when the whispers turned into gasps. I looked at them questioningly and they immediately looked away. I noticed Kaval laughing to which I find annoying. Whats the big deal anyway, its not like this seat was reserved for someone else. The teacher went on to discuss but not before letting me introduce myself in front of my classmates to which I found difficult to do since Kaval was distracting me by making sorts of faces to where I used all my willpower to not laugh to. After that, classes resumed like normal, maybe only the new students gets to introduce themselves in the first day. The teacher discussed things about history to which I found interesting. Ive always loved learning things since thats the only thing I could do so much, obtaining knowledge. Almost half of the students were sleeping while the others, well they were doing their own stuffs. Groans erupted an hour later due to the teacher announcing that we were having a quiz. Kaval stood up and dragged his chair towards mine which by the way, made this horrible sound. "Quit doing that!" I said to him in an annoyed tone but he only continued, I looked over to the teacher waiting for him to scold this annoying brat but he didnt, the students didnt say anything either. He sat back on his chair when he reached the spot beside me. "I had to move here so that you wont have any trouble giving me answers." I looked at him with a disgusted face to which laughed at. "And you thought I was going to give you?" I said with a smirk. "of course! Or else I''ll annoy you even more." I just rolled my eyes as he chuckled. The teacher performed some magic things and voiala, we had papers that had questions of course, and then a pen. I wrote my name and started answering. I mean the questions were easy but maybe because I listened to the discussions. I was almost finished when someone nudged me. I looked over to see Kaval with his puppy eyes and pouting lips. I almost smiled but remembered we werent in good terms and were in the middle of a quiz. "What?!" I whispered. He smiled for a moment and handed me his test paper. I looked at him as if asking if he was serious but he only tilted his head to the side. I looked over to the teacher who was busy reading a certain book. Sighing, I quickly grabbed his paper and looked around making sure no one saw. I quickly answered them but I also had to make a few fake mistakes just so the teacher wont find it suspiscious. I motioned him to grab the paper and he quickly complied. The rest of the class were still not finished to so I took that as a que to doze off for a bit, but boy was I wrong. The moment I laid my head on the table, the classroom door opened and two students came tumbling in. My desk was near the door so I tried to move further away from the scene not wanting to be hurt. I mean, they were punching each other. The others were now looking at them forgetting about the quiz. The teacher immediately stood up and grabbed the one who was bleeding really badly and just by then did I noticed that Kaval was grabbing the other person. My eyes slightly widened when I knew who it was. Hade. He looked so angry and his eyes were filled with rage. He had his fist shaking in anger. What could this other student do to make Hade this mad. "Get back to answering!" the teacher commanded. Immediately everyone went to their own business as if nothing happend but my gaze were fixed on the person who was poorly beaten by Hade. "Im going to take Philip to the clinic and as for you Mr. Morningstar, youre going to meet me at the office." the teacher said with a low tone. Hade grabbed his wrist from Kavals grasp as Kaval questioned him about wht happened. I looked back to our teacher who was struggling to carry the boy named Philip so I stood up and grabbed Philips other hand and placed it on my shoulder. "I thought you might needed some help sir." I mean, the boy was taller than him, not mentioning he had the build like he went to exercise everyday. The teacher offered me a smile and I nodded. We were about to leave the room when Kaval called me. "Where are you going my new friend." I rolled my eyes while heading to the clinic. "Im helping our teacher obviously." I said in a sarcastic tone. "And I thought you said you didnt wan us to be friend" I added and turned my head to show the smirk that I was wearing. He chuckled and made a gesture that was as if he was shooing me away. I chuckled lightly at his childish behaviour, I turned my head around but not before catching a glimpse of a still furious Hade. I mean he always looked like he was angry anyway

 Chapter 152 - CHAPTER 152

    NOTICE: 500 WORDS UPDATE


    "When I was in my room contemplating my life and what could have been our tomorrow, I just wanted to be in your embrace. Just wanted to hear you say that everything will be fine but how could I come to you when I was restrained and chained. Father is a kind man but everyone knows how he gets when it''s about the image and reputation of the family and I was no exemption to his stance in life. I did hated Athena the first time we met, I wanted to yell at her but then she did not became the person I wanted to hate. You know why? Because she never wanted to push herself to me. She did not demand anything, she was just there for me during that time and what made her even more as a person was that she knew about us. She knew about our relationship and never did wanted to take your place. And to have her taken away? It feels like loosing you again but more pain because it is my past that came to haunt my future that I came to love."


    Lucifer just laid on Zeus''s arm without making any movement or any sound. All that was felt was his light breathing and the tears that still continued to seep into the others fabric. Zeus held Lucifer on both shoulder and was even more heartbroken when he saw how destroyed the other was.


    "Lucifer, you know that you meant the world to me back then and now that you know the reason why I could not go and pursue our future. The reason why I broke everything I said, it was all for you. I am guilty for forgetting about you and moving on without talking to you but I still think that you took things too far. I maybe guilty like you but I never tried to take any person that you love or tried to kill even your wife when I could when I came to know about your deeds. Lucifer, what you have done accounts for a bigger price." Zeus spoke at the other who just stared at him silently.


    "Did you hear what I said-" He was cut off when Lucifer stood up and walked towards the window. He was still crying but his eyes looked very empty.


    "You do not have to worry about killing my wife, I already did." He spoke as f it was no big deal. When those words left his mouth, Zeus was beyond perplexed and his mouth was hanged open. He did not just hear that right he thought but it was the truth. He immediately sprint to where Lucifer was and harshly grabbed his shoulder and turned him around so that they would face each other.


    "You what?!" Zeus exclaimed as he looked at the other. He shook him vigorously and was practically yelling at him but the other still remained the same. He just look all calm and dead that it was quite concerning when he just committed such crime. Zeus could still not believe that was happening at the moment and his brain felt like rotting for trying to comprehend what reason may have this time.


    "You killed your wife?! Have you ever thought about your son! He needs a mother figure and to think that you were able to do that! If your reason is similar to what you gave me for my wife then I am so sorry but you will pay for everything not just for my wife but also to yours!" Zeus was shaking in anger and more also on disappointment. His mind was hazy and he could not think clearly as to how things were happening. This was too much for him and he could barely get past that his previous lover killed his wife who also killed his own wife.


    "Lucifer! Do you hear me or even yourself! You just committed double murder-"


    "What double murder? I''ll be blaming you for the death of my wife." Lucifer walked away from Zeus and sat in his bed. He then wiped his tears away and fixed his attire in front of the mirror but then he stopped. He immediately disheveled everything he had and started to cry silently. He grabbed Zeus and went to the room where Lucifer''s wife laid still. She was already pale when they both arrived and was on her chair. She was holding a cup of tea where she drank the liquid which contained a poison placed by his own husband.


    Zeus moved closely to the latter''s wife and just stared at her with shock and sadness. How unfortunate was she so that she fell to the wrong hands of the person that could have loved her so dearly but instead took her for granted and offered her as a price to something that Lucifer thought he could obtain back.


    He then turned around and was about to speak when Lucifer yelled so loud that he knew every single guard nearby would hear. The next thing that came out of his mouth made Zeus''s heart drop.


    "Murderer!" Lucifer yelled and used his powers to hold Zeus in place. Zeus in the other hand was panicking as he might take the false blame and might be sentenced to death and that he could not have because who would then raise his only child. He thought of him and he knew that he must get out at all cost so he used his powers to break free and escape which he did successfully but he did not knew that he dropped something that would lead to his downfall as it was already in the hands of the madman Lucifer.


    Guards then swarmed the area where Lucifer was and Zeus was once was. Lucifer put a face of horror as he knelt in the side as to where his wife sat lifelessly. Tears then pooled on his eyes and he released a fake cry that had everyone convinced. The guards looked in shock as they saw the Queen they all adored and worshiped sitting like she was a ghost. Her eyes were opened and her mouth were hang open. Her hand gripped tightly on the chairs arm rest as if she really did struggle in her last moments. Her skin looked like it was kissed by death himself as it was pale as the fresh snow that always brought a lot of problems to the kingdom.


    "Search the area!" Lucifer yelled looking so enraged his eyes piercing through everyone he looked on to. The guards immediately broke their frozen stance and immediately scurried out of the room. He asked one guard to go and look for the healer to see if something could be done when deep inside him he already knew that there would be no chances that she''d live even if she only had a single drop of that tea. But he knew he needed to act all hurt or else his plan would not work. He did not heed any of Zeus''s explanation as he became enraged with the fact that the person he dearly loved did forgot about him and had moved on with his life leaving him behind.


    "You will pay for all of it Zeus" Lucifer spoke in his mind.


    He then looked at his dead wife with nothing on his eyes as if the thing he did did not weigh anything to him. Truth be told he did not love this woman and only acted like it when their son was around because even if he did not feel anything towards this woman, he still felt love for his only son and he was the only thing that brought him joy in his life when he was just gloomy and continuously holding on to his past.


    He was about to stand up when he heard a familiar voice. He looked around and found a boy that was in his nightwear and was rubbing his eyes. Immediately, pain struck his heart as he forgot as to how Hade may feel. Hade was already a young teen and already knew a lot of things thus when he was able to see the whole picture. Tears immediately fell from his eyes and immediately ran to where his mother was sitting lifelessly and stared at her with such fear.


    He did not fear the sight before him but the truth that it brought and marked with.The dead corpse of the Queen slapped him immediately when he wanted to think that it was all a lie and a dream. His hand touched the hand of the dead woman and immediately he started to choke on his cries. Just hours ago his mother had sang for him in his sleep and now she was a lifeless corpse. Hade was shaking and did not know what to do, he was still so young but he knew that his mother will never come back no matter what he does and that was the one thing that made him cry.

 Chapter 153 - CHAPTER 153

    NOTICE: NOT AN UPDATE BUT A WORD WITH YOU GUYS. PLEASE CHECK THE LOWER PARTS.


    "You will pay for all of it Zeus" Lucifer spoke in his mind.


    He then looked at his dead wife with nothing on his eyes as if the thing he did did not weigh anything to him. Truth be told he did not love this woman and only acted like it when their son was around because even if he did not feel anything towards this woman, he still felt love for his only son and he was the only thing that brought him joy in his life when he was just gloomy and continuously holding on to his past.


    He was about to stand up when he heard a familiar voice. He looked around and found a boy that was in his nightwear and was rubbing his eyes. Immediately, pain struck his heart as he forgot as to how Hade may feel. Hade was already a young teen and already knew a lot of things thus when he was able to see the whole picture. Tears immediately fell from his eyes and immediately ran to where his mother was sitting lifelessly and stared at her with such fear.


    He did not fear the sight before him but the truth that it brought and marked with.The dead corpse of the Queen slapped him immediately when he wanted to think that it was all a lie and a dream. His hand touched the hand of the dead woman and immediately he started to choke on his cries. Just hours ago his mother had sang for him in his sleep and now she was a lifeless corpse. Hade was shaking and did not know what to do, he was still so young but he knew that his mother will never come back no matter what he does and that was the one thing that made him cry.


    AUTHOR''S WORDS:


    Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing okay during this times! I urge everyone to get their dose of their vaccine if you can already get them. Anyways, as you read from the notice, this is actually a farewell message to you guys for this part of the book.


    I really like reading a lot of books especially those in this type of genre and wanted to make mine and so I did. I never expected things to go like this and it is really heartwarming to see that a bunch of you supports this book whether you are a silent reader or the opposite but I appreciate you so much for lending your time. It was reading a bunch of books that inspired me so much to write stories. I actually have a bunch of unfinished stories in my archive that I am too shy to publish. I started writing when I was sixteen and when I first wrote that story which was a fan fiction, I fell in love immediately with writing.


    That book is out on Wattpad and it did pretty well with 50k reads considering that it was my first book. I enjoy writing chapters a lot because I feel like I live in my own world and live through the characters. But for me, writing each chapter takes a lot of thinking. The first chapter of this book was actually in my mind for three months until I decided to write it. At that time, I did not expect for it to go this big but life is full of surprises right? The chapters during the early pages were made with so much thought in mind that each chapter took a month to finish. Sometimes, a single chapter takes five months to create. When this book was contracted, there was an option for us author to write everyday for four months and we could gain from that if we continuously wrote 1.5k words which is why I tried to go and write everyday but little did I know that it would burn me out like this.


    At first, I was doing fine and ideas were flooding my head and all but as soon as I got to the third month of the book, I started to realize that I no longer enjoyed writing which should explain the short updates. I began to doubt my writing style and just thought of the whole book, this whole book as a trash to be thrown away. Writing every night started to become grueling for me and I had to try everything to still be able to put out a bunch of good number of words in a chapter.


    Nowadays, writing doesn''t feel as fun as how they were back then when I wrote freely. I would just feel that writing nowadays is a homework and I came to the point where just thinking about what to write next makes me hate this book because I am deeply exhausted and sad as to how things has came to be.


    My craft has become a trash and I felt like the reads and coins and your time were very much undeserved by my book especially during this month when I just started to put out 500 words update on every notice. So I get that you guys might be very disappointed in either me or the story, or unsatisfied with the recent updates but truthfully, I no longer has anything to write and I feel like I no longer know how to which is why I am ending this part of the story at this moment so I could have some time to unwind and reread this book because I too know that there are a lot of wholes in here and I need to fix them in the future before I continue to the second book.


    I am very sorry for my pathetic work ethic and if I failed to meet your expectations but this is just really getting into me and sometimes, I would just find myself crying while writing.


    I am very grateful and thankful to those who have come this far into this story but now is the time I need to say goodbye momentarily and take my leave which I feel has been long over due. There are various types of author and I am not ashamed to say that I am in the category of those who just takes so much time to be able to make a single chapter because that is not a bad thing.


    I will be making the book 2 but it will not be in the works soon. Probably I will start working on it when I have the ideas in mind. Maybe last month of this year or early month next year either way, I still hope to see you there and hopefully, I won''t disappoint you all.


    Thank you so much for your time and support, I will treasure it forever. I also must say that if you are just here for the story and not this like author thing moments, then the last two or three chapter won''t be for you as that will be my confessionals and maybe some q and a about me.


    Anyways for this time, feel free to raise your questions to our characters and they will try to answer them by tomorrow! Thank you so much for reading!


    Sincerely yours,


    Auvine


    Hade: eugh how weak can this author be to be all this mushy and cringey.


    Alexander: you just don''t know how to sympathize with him! You should be nice or-


    Hade: or what?


    Alexander: nothing-


    Kaval: or he will kill you in the book two, or doesn''t give you a happy ending or he will kill both yours and Alexanders'' child-


    Author: hey! That''s a spoiler!


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move)


    Alexander: so.. um if you guys have any question towards us, let us know! We will answer it nicely!


    Hade: will not.


    Alexander: we will or you will not be getting hugs and kisses.


    Hade: gasps* now how dare you blackmail me!


    Dianne: um.. author I think they are exposing the future scenes already.


    Kaval: now give them the bonk!


    Author: okay you guys you can go out now, my head hurts from all of this bickering.


    Alexander: don''t forget to send us your questions if you have any!!


    Hade: Don''t even question us even if you have any.


    Kaval: hey everyone don''t you think I''m handsome? Send me some compliments pleaseee.


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move) hehe gomen gomen Auvine. We shall go now! Take your rest.


    Alexander: yes yes. And everyone, stay safe!!


    Hade: come on already, I need the hugs and kisses.


    Author: okay so everyone thank you-


    Apollo: are you seriously going to forget about me?


    Author: I- uh... umm... (guilty silence fumbling)


    Apollo: Everyone thank you so much for your time and for everything. I along with the cast will treasure your support. Also both love and hate-


    Author: yes cause you will be getting a lot of hate in the book 2


    Kaval in a distance: hey did you hear Auvine!? He gave a spoiler, how come he doesn''t get the bonk!


    Author: ah hehe we best be off now. Till next time!


    Author: (looks at Apollo with a smile before heading out of the work room with a smile). You guys, lets have dinner! It''s on me! (Exclaimed at the characters who were now walking down the hallway)


    Everyone: (happy and cheering noises).


    -END OF BOOK 1


    NOTICE: NEXT CHAPTER WILL BE Q & A

 Chapter 154 - CHAPTER 154 (Q&A)

    AUTHOR''S WORDS:


    Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing okay during this times! I urge everyone to get their dose of their vaccine if you can already get them. Anyways, as you read from the notice, this is actually a farewell message to you guys for this part of the book.??


    I really like reading a lot of books especially those in this type of genre and wanted to make mine and so I did. I never expected things to go like this and it is really heartwarming to see that a bunch of you supports this book whether you are a silent reader or the opposite but I appreciate you so much for lending your time. It was reading a bunch of books that inspired me so much to write stories. I actually have a bunch of unfinished stories in my archive that I am too shy to publish. I started writing when I was sixteen and when I first wrote that story which was a fan fiction, I fell in love immediately with writing.


    That book is out on Wattpad and it did pretty well with 50k reads considering that it was my first book. I enjoy writing chapters a lot because I feel like I live in my own world and live through the characters. But for me, writing each chapter takes a lot of thinking. The first chapter of this book was actually in my mind for three months until I decided to write it. At that time, I did not expect for it to go this big but life is full of surprises right? The chapters during the early pages were made with so much thought in mind that each chapter took a month to finish. Sometimes, a single chapter takes five months to create. When this book was contracted, there was an option for us author to write everyday for four months and we could gain from that if we continuously wrote 1.5k words which is why I tried to go and write everyday but little did I know that it would burn me out like this.


    At first, I was doing fine and ideas were flooding my head and all but as soon as I got to the third month of the book, I started to realize that I no longer enjoyed writing which should explain the short updates. I began to doubt my writing style and just thought of the whole book, this whole book as a trash to be thrown away. Writing every night started to become grueling for me and I had to try everything to still be able to put out a bunch of good number of words in a chapter.


    Nowadays, writing doesn''t feel as fun as how they were back then when I wrote freely. I would just feel that writing nowadays is a homework and I came to the point where just thinking about what to write next makes me hate this book because I am deeply exhausted and sad as to how things has came to be.


    My craft has become a trash and I felt like the reads and coins and your time were very much undeserved by my book especially during this month when I just started to put out 500 words update on every notice. So I get that you guys might be very disappointed in either me or the story, or unsatisfied with the recent updates but truthfully, I no longer has anything to write and I feel like I no longer know how to which is why I am ending this part of the story at this moment so I could have some time to unwind and reread this book because I too know that there are a lot of wholes in here and I need to fix them in the future before I continue to the second book.


    I am very sorry for my pathetic work ethic and if I failed to meet your expectations but this is just really getting into me and sometimes, I would just find myself crying while writing.


    I am very grateful and thankful to those who have come this far into this story but now is the time I need to say goodbye momentarily and take my leave which I feel has been long over due. There are various types of author and I am not ashamed to say that I am in the category of those who just takes so much time to be able to make a single chapter because that is not a bad thing.


    I will be making the book 2 but it will not be in the works soon. Probably I will start working on it when I have the ideas in mind. Maybe last month of this year or early month next year either way, I still hope to see you there and hopefully, I won''t disappoint you all.


    Thank you so much for your time and support, I will treasure it forever. I also must say that if you are just here for the story and not this like author thing moments, then the last two or three chapter won''t be for you as that will be my confessionals and maybe some q and a about me.


    Anyways for this time, feel free to raise your questions to our characters and they will try to answer them by tomorrow! Thank you so much for reading!


    Sincerely yours,


    Auvine


    Hade: eugh how weak can this author be to be all this mushy and cringey.


    Alexander: you just don''t know how to sympathize with him! You should be nice or-


    Hade: or what?


    Alexander: nothing-


    Kaval: or he will kill you in the book two, or doesn''t give you a happy ending or he will kill both yours and Alexanders'' child-


    Author: hey! That''s a spoiler!


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move)


    Alexander: so.. um if you guys have any question towards us, let us know! We will answer it nicely!


    Hade: will not.


    Alexander: we will or you will not be getting hugs and kisses.


    Hade: gasps* now how dare you blackmail me!


    Dianne: um.. author I think they are exposing the future scenes already.


    Kaval: now give them the bonk!


    Author: okay you guys you can go out now, my head hurts from all of this bickering.


    Alexander: don''t forget to send us your questions if you have any!!


    Hade: Don''t even question us even if you have any.


    Kaval: hey everyone don''t you think I''m handsome? Send me some compliments pleaseee.


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move) hehe gomen gomen Auvine. We shall go now! Take your rest.


    Alexander: yes yes. And everyone, stay safe!!


    Hade: come on already, I need the hugs and kisses.


    Author: okay so everyone thank you-


    Apollo: are you seriously going to forget about me?


    Author: I- uh... umm... (guilty silence fumbling)


    Apollo: Everyone thank you so much for your time and for everything. I along with the cast will treasure your support. Also both love and hate-


    Author: yes cause you will be getting a lot of hate in the book 2


    Kaval in a distance: hey did you hear Auvine!? He gave a spoiler, how come he doesn''t get the bonk!


    Author: ah hehe we best be off now. Till next time!


    Author: (looks at Apollo with a smile before heading out of the work room with a smile). You guys, lets have dinner! It''s on me! (Exclaimed at the characters who were now walking down the hallway)


    Everyone: (happy and cheering noises).


    ______


    Question and Answer (Character edition):


    Alexander: hello everyone, we hope you are all doing good. We have your questions and we will answer some of them for now and will update you more in the future so make sure to check this specific chapter just in case!


    Dianne: he means to say we did not receive a lot of question.


    Alexander: hush Dianne.


    Author: Okay so question number one, this is for you Dianne.


    Dianne: (nervous fumbling)


    Author: Ehem so Dianne, reader "Bonnie_Hopper_RN" asks if you''re into Kaval?


    Dianne: (chocking noises)


    Kaval: (curiously stared at Dianne)


    Dianne: that is the most absurd question I have ever heard. Me?! Liking this piece of dumb meat? Not a chance Bonnie.


    Kaval: hey! I am not dumb! Also Bonnie, she may like me secretly because I am just irresistible you know?


    Dianne: (rolls her eyes)


    Author: okay next. This one is still for you Dianne and still coming from our reader Bonnie. Their question is; do you ship Hade and Alexander or are you staying out of it because there''s Apollo.


    Alexander: w-wait what?


    Hade: (bored face)


    Apollo: (slightly furrowed brows)


    Dianne: Well this one is a tough one because all of them are my friends and to put it frankly, I will be happy which one Alex ends up with although I will still advice him to be careful when engaging with Hade in relationship because he might not be the nicest and given their current situation and progress in the story, nothing good might come if they do find a romantic feelings for each other but for Apollo, he''s your ideal type. I am not bias but considering Alex''s personality, I think he''d be better of with Apollo.


    Apollo: Ah thanks Dianne.


    Hade: (furrowed brows while looking at Apollo with daggers).


    Alexander: (looked at Hade and is worried that he might jump Apollo)


    Author: okay next one, wait are Lucifer and Zeus here?


    Zeus: Greetings, I was summoned?


    Lucifer: this better be worth my time or else-


    Author: okay so let me ask our heirs to put on their soundproof earpiece, this one is not intended for you because you all might get spoiled.


    Author: okay so this is still from Bonnie, they ask if are you both going to tell your story to your heirs or let them suffer a fate much more worse than what you have suffered?


    Zeus: I sincerely-


    Lucifer: let me speak first Archemidius.


    Zeus: (sigh)


    Lucifer: That question will be answered in the future, depends as to how things go.


    Zeus: I do think that at some point, the both of us should tell our heirs as to what happened to us but as to when? We don''t know yet.


    Author: Okay thank you! Sorry for bothering you both, you may now return.


    Author: (motioned the heirs to take off their earpiece)


    Author: this last question is still from our reader Bonnie. They ask if both Hade and Alexander remember each other when they first met when they were still young?


    Hade: What? Now where the heck did you get that from. (Intense glare directed to Bonnie).


    Alexander: I do not think we have met at all because I would remember for sure if we did. (Smiles awkwardly).


    Author: okay that''s it for now. More questions will be answered in the future! Everyone that''s a wrap for today!

 Chapter 155 - CHAPTER 155 (Q&A)

    AUTHOR''S WORDS:


    Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing okay during this times! I urge everyone to get their dose of their vaccine if you can already get them. Anyways, as you read from the notice, this is actually a farewell message to you guys for this part of the book.??


    I really like reading a lot of books especially those in this type of genre and wanted to make mine and so I did. I never expected things to go like this and it is really heartwarming to see that a bunch of you supports this book whether you are a silent reader or the opposite but I appreciate you so much for lending your time. It was reading a bunch of books that inspired me so much to write stories. I actually have a bunch of unfinished stories in my archive that I am too shy to publish. I started writing when I was sixteen and when I first wrote that story which was a fan fiction, I fell in love immediately with writing.


    That book is out on Wattpad and it did pretty well with 50k reads considering that it was my first book. I enjoy writing chapters a lot because I feel like I live in my own world and live through the characters. But for me, writing each chapter takes a lot of thinking. The first chapter of this book was actually in my mind for three months until I decided to write it. At that time, I did not expect for it to go this big but life is full of surprises right? The chapters during the early pages were made with so much thought in mind that each chapter took a month to finish. Sometimes, a single chapter takes five months to create. When this book was contracted, there was an option for us author to write everyday for four months and we could gain from that if we continuously wrote 1.5k words which is why I tried to go and write everyday but little did I know that it would burn me out like this.


    At first, I was doing fine and ideas were flooding my head and all but as soon as I got to the third month of the book, I started to realize that I no longer enjoyed writing which should explain the short updates. I began to doubt my writing style and just thought of the whole book, this whole book as a trash to be thrown away. Writing every night started to become grueling for me and I had to try everything to still be able to put out a bunch of good number of words in a chapter.


    Nowadays, writing doesn''t feel as fun as how they were back then when I wrote freely. I would just feel that writing nowadays is a homework and I came to the point where just thinking about what to write next makes me hate this book because I am deeply exhausted and sad as to how things has came to be.


    My craft has become a trash and I felt like the reads and coins and your time were very much undeserved by my book especially during this month when I just started to put out 500 words update on every notice. So I get that you guys might be very disappointed in either me or the story, or unsatisfied with the recent updates but truthfully, I no longer has anything to write and I feel like I no longer know how to which is why I am ending this part of the story at this moment so I could have some time to unwind and reread this book because I too know that there are a lot of wholes in here and I need to fix them in the future before I continue to the second book.


    I am very sorry for my pathetic work ethic and if I failed to meet your expectations but this is just really getting into me and sometimes, I would just find myself crying while writing.


    I am very grateful and thankful to those who have come this far into this story but now is the time I need to say goodbye momentarily and take my leave which I feel has been long over due. There are various types of author and I am not ashamed to say that I am in the category of those who just takes so much time to be able to make a single chapter because that is not a bad thing.


    I will be making the book 2 but it will not be in the works soon. Probably I will start working on it when I have the ideas in mind. Maybe last month of this year or early month next year either way, I still hope to see you there and hopefully, I won''t disappoint you all.


    Thank you so much for your time and support, I will treasure it forever. I also must say that if you are just here for the story and not this like author thing moments, then the last two or three chapter won''t be for you as that will be my confessionals and maybe some q and a about me.


    Anyways for this time, feel free to raise your questions to our characters and they will try to answer them by tomorrow! Thank you so much for reading!


    Sincerely yours,


    Auvine


    Hade: eugh how weak can this author be to be all this mushy and cringey.


    Alexander: you just don''t know how to sympathize with him! You should be nice or-


    Hade: or what?


    Alexander: nothing-


    Kaval: or he will kill you in the book two, or doesn''t give you a happy ending or he will kill both yours and Alexanders'' child-


    Author: hey! That''s a spoiler!


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move)


    Alexander: so.. um if you guys have any question towards us, let us know! We will answer it nicely!


    Hade: will not.


    Alexander: we will or you will not be getting hugs and kisses.


    Hade: gasps* now how dare you blackmail me!


    Dianne: um.. author I think they are exposing the future scenes already.


    Kaval: now give them the bonk!


    Author: okay you guys you can go out now, my head hurts from all of this bickering.


    Alexander: don''t forget to send us your questions if you have any!!


    Hade: Don''t even question us even if you have any.


    Kaval: hey everyone don''t you think I''m handsome? Send me some compliments pleaseee.


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move) hehe gomen gomen Auvine. We shall go now! Take your rest.


    Alexander: yes yes. And everyone, stay safe!!


    Hade: come on already, I need the hugs and kisses.


    Author: okay so everyone thank you-


    Apollo: are you seriously going to forget about me?


    Author: I- uh... umm... (guilty silence fumbling)


    Apollo: Everyone thank you so much for your time and for everything. I along with the cast will treasure your support. Also both love and hate-


    Author: yes cause you will be getting a lot of hate in the book 2


    Kaval in a distance: hey did you hear Auvine!? He gave a spoiler, how come he doesn''t get the bonk!


    Author: ah hehe we best be off now. Till next time!


    Author: (looks at Apollo with a smile before heading out of the work room with a smile). You guys, lets have dinner! It''s on me! (Exclaimed at the characters who were now walking down the hallway)


    Everyone: (happy and cheering noises).


    ______


    Question and Answer (Character edition): Part 2


    Author: okay so we have another question and we need to summon people from the dead so for our heirs, leave the room for safety measures. We do not want you to get possessed.


    Author: Heed my call Queen Archemidius and Queen Morningstar.


    Queen Archemidius: we were having tea you know?


    Queen Morningstar: indeed. It was a fine tea as well and to have us disturbed, we hope that it''s worth the disruption.


    Author: oh shush. I still can kill the both of you in the after life.


    Both: (awkward smile and polite actions)


    Author: okay another question from our reader Bonnie. They ask as to how are you feeling given the situation where your heirs are?


    Queen Archemidius: As a mother, I am happy that my son is able to become a strong person and has been able to acquire the thing he wanted. But regarding the situation that he and his childhood lover is in, it is quite saddening but them not remembering anything happened for a reason and that was-


    Queen Morningstar: ehem, that''s a spoiler you know?


    Queen Archemidius: Ah yes yes. One shan''t make too hasty answers. Apologies.


    Author: okay thank you for your response. You may continue your tea time session.


    Author to the staffs: okay you can let them in.


    Kaval: who did you summon?


    Author: my demons.


    Kaval: (petrified silence)


    Apollo: I know that you''re afraid of Auvine''s demon. We all saw it


    Author: I hear you talking you know.


    Dianne: (snicker)


    Author: another question from Bonnie and this goes to both Hade and Alexander. They want to know if the both of you do realize that you are not being honest with how you truly feel?


    Alexander: I honestly think-


    Hade: No here''s what I think. Stop trying to get personal on me or even him.


    Alexander: hey! That''s mean stop it. Uh- eherm.. I think what he means to say is that we can''t answer that for you because it will be revealed in the book two.


    Author: well someone is grumpy. Okay this next one is for Apollo, he''s asking about the mirror thing.


    Apollo: what mirror thing? (Confused wondering)


    Alexander: (nervous laughter)


    Author: okay let me answer this for you. That scene did not involve Apollo at all as that was something that is supposed to be question. Apollo knows nothing about that and who that person who pretended to be him, his true identity will be revealed in the book 2 or probably in the coming series.


    Alexander: (silently thanks author)


    Apollo: w-wait, what mirror thing?


    Author: okay let''s move on. Next question, its for you Apollo. Reader Bonnie wants to know if you can be trusted?


    Apollo: now why would you doubt me? Of course I can be trusted.


    Author: sure (evil laugh)


    Author: Kaval, Bonnie is rather asking this for themselves, they want to know if you''re seeing someone at the moment.


    Kaval: well no I am not but I do have my eye on this specific person. I think he''s very feisty and honest.


    Author: so you talking about Nate?


    Nate with the staffs: w-wait what?


    Kaval: I might be (smirk)


    Author: okay wow talk about being so outspoken. Anyways that''s it for today. Arigathanks everyone.

 Chapter 156 - CHAPTER 156 (END OF BOOK 1)

    AUTHOR''S WORDS:


    Hello everyone, I hope you all are doing okay during this times! I urge everyone to get their dose of their vaccine if you can already get them. Anyways, as you read from the notice, this is actually a farewell message to you guys for this part of the book.??


    I really like reading a lot of books especially those in this type of genre and wanted to make mine and so I did. I never expected things to go like this and it is really heartwarming to see that a bunch of you supports this book whether you are a silent reader or the opposite but I appreciate you so much for lending your time. It was reading a bunch of books that inspired me so much to write stories. I actually have a bunch of unfinished stories in my archive that I am too shy to publish. I started writing when I was sixteen and when I first wrote that story which was a fan fiction, I fell in love immediately with writing.


    That book is out on Wattpad and it did pretty well with 50k reads considering that it was my first book. I enjoy writing chapters a lot because I feel like I live in my own world and live through the characters. But for me, writing each chapter takes a lot of thinking. The first chapter of this book was actually in my mind for three months until I decided to write it. At that time, I did not expect for it to go this big but life is full of surprises right? The chapters during the early pages were made with so much thought in mind that each chapter took a month to finish. Sometimes, a single chapter takes five months to create. When this book was contracted, there was an option for us author to write everyday for four months and we could gain from that if we continuously wrote 1.5k words which is why I tried to go and write everyday but little did I know that it would burn me out like this.


    At first, I was doing fine and ideas were flooding my head and all but as soon as I got to the third month of the book, I started to realize that I no longer enjoyed writing which should explain the short updates. I began to doubt my writing style and just thought of the whole book, this whole book as a trash to be thrown away. Writing every night started to become grueling for me and I had to try everything to still be able to put out a bunch of good number of words in a chapter.


    Nowadays, writing doesn''t feel as fun as how they were back then when I wrote freely. I would just feel that writing nowadays is a homework and I came to the point where just thinking about what to write next makes me hate this book because I am deeply exhausted and sad as to how things has came to be.


    My craft has become a trash and I felt like the reads and coins and your time were very much undeserved by my book especially during this month when I just started to put out 500 words update on every notice. So I get that you guys might be very disappointed in either me or the story, or unsatisfied with the recent updates but truthfully, I no longer has anything to write and I feel like I no longer know how to which is why I am ending this part of the story at this moment so I could have some time to unwind and reread this book because I too know that there are a lot of wholes in here and I need to fix them in the future before I continue to the second book.


    I am very sorry for my pathetic work ethic and if I failed to meet your expectations but this is just really getting into me and sometimes, I would just find myself crying while writing.


    I am very grateful and thankful to those who have come this far into this story but now is the time I need to say goodbye momentarily and take my leave which I feel has been long over due. There are various types of author and I am not ashamed to say that I am in the category of those who just takes so much time to be able to make a single chapter because that is not a bad thing.


    I will be making the book 2 but it will not be in the works soon. Probably I will start working on it when I have the ideas in mind. Maybe last month of this year or early month next year either way, I still hope to see you there and hopefully, I won''t disappoint you all.


    Thank you so much for your time and support, I will treasure it forever. I also must say that if you are just here for the story and not this like author thing moments, then the last two or three chapter won''t be for you as that will be my confessionals and maybe some q and a about me.


    Anyways for this time, feel free to raise your questions to our characters and they will try to answer them by tomorrow! Thank you so much for reading!


    Sincerely yours,


    Auvine


    Hade: eugh how weak can this author be to be all this mushy and cringey.


    Alexander: you just don''t know how to sympathize with him! You should be nice or-


    Hade: or what?


    Alexander: nothing-


    Kaval: or he will kill you in the book two, or doesn''t give you a happy ending or he will kill both yours and Alexanders'' child-


    Author: hey! That''s a spoiler!


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move)


    Alexander: so.. um if you guys have any question towards us, let us know! We will answer it nicely!


    Hade: will not.


    Alexander: we will or you will not be getting hugs and kisses.


    Hade: gasps* now how dare you blackmail me!


    Dianne: um.. author I think they are exposing the future scenes already.


    Kaval: now give them the bonk!


    Author: okay you guys you can go out now, my head hurts from all of this bickering.


    Alexander: don''t forget to send us your questions if you have any!!


    Hade: Don''t even question us even if you have any.


    Kaval: hey everyone don''t you think I''m handsome? Send me some compliments pleaseee.


    Dianne: (ultimate bonk power move) hehe gomen gomen Auvine. We shall go now! Take your rest.


    Alexander: yes yes. And everyone, stay safe!!


    Hade: come on already, I need the hugs and kisses.


    Author: okay so everyone thank you-


    Apollo: are you seriously going to forget about me?


    Author: I- uh... umm... (guilty silence fumbling)


    Apollo: Everyone thank you so much for your time and for everything. I along with the cast will treasure your support. Also both love and hate-


    Author: yes cause you will be getting a lot of hate in the book 2


    Kaval in a distance: hey did you hear Auvine!? He gave a spoiler, how come he doesn''t get the bonk!


    Author: ah hehe we best be off now. Till next time!


    Author: (looks at Apollo with a smile before heading out of the work room with a smile). You guys, lets have dinner! It''s on me! (Exclaimed at the characters who were now walking down the hallway)


    Everyone: (happy and cheering noises).


    ______


    AUTHOR''S LAST REMARKS:


    Hello everyone. This is the very last chapter for this book. I will be back in the writing hustle soon but I am afraid that it is not related to this book but to my new one. I will start writing a new story and will take my time on that and when I am done with that then maybe I can come back to this one and start working on the book 2. I know that there are a lot of scenes yet to uncover and questions yet to be answered and I promise that they will be. I will publish a chapter here for that announcement when the book is fully ready, I do not want to keep you guys waiting for updates but who knows, maybe I''ll announce it when it''s half way done or when it''s fully done so everyone stay tuned.


    As for now, I would really appreciate if you give my new book "In Another Life - BL" a chance as that book is something new to me and I am trying to improve my writing style even more.


    Anyways, it has been both fun and pain to write this book but I will treasure and dread the experience still lmao. I hope that I see you in the next book because that is where most of the reveal will happen or start to show. I will see you soon in the next book. Thank you so much for giving this a chance!